Professional Documents
Culture Documents
CRUSADES
OF
21ST CENTURY
BY RIAZ AMIN
Vol-I
CONTENTS
INTRODUCTION.6C
RUSADE OR CRUSADES7
OBVIOUS AND OMINOUS..20
AFGHANISTAN ATTACKED..30
PAKISTAN'S PREDICAMENT40
CRUSADES CONTINUES.50
TENACIOUS TALIBAN60
TERRORISM VS TERRORISM..70
KUNDUZ AND KHANABAD80
MADRASSA AND MULLA...90
BRAHIMI AT BONN...101
KANDAHAR AND KARZAI..111
TUNNELS OF TORA BORA..121
IT'S CRUSADES..130
PROXY CRUSADES....145
SUCCUMBED SUDDENLY....154
PRESSURE PERPETUATED.....162
AXIS OF EVIL..172
MIDTERM OF INTERIM...183
REQUIREMENT OF REFERENDUM..196
CRUSADES IN MIDDLE EAST.206
CRUSADES IN THE SUBCONTINENT...217
BUSH AND THE BANIA.230
VICTORY WITHOUT WAR..239
MISERABLE MUSLIM UMMAH.249
KARZAI COMPLETES THE TERM263
CRUSADES IN MIDDLE EAST-II279
CRUSADES IN THE SUBCONTINENT-II..289
CORRECTION OF CONSTITUTION..300
TOWARDS ELECTIONS...312
SCREAMS OF SACK'M.322
RUNNING OUT OF REASON...333
3
POLITICAL INSTABILITY..857
ECONOMIC FRAGILITY.867
CHARACTER FAILINGS..877
CHANGES IN ARMED FORCES.892
HOLD THEM IN HIGH ESTEEM909
INTRODUCTION
This is collection of unpublished articles written after 11 th September
2001. These articles have been written in the form of running commentary. It is
nothing but simple description of events with sprinkling of instant comments.
Instantaneous comments are never conclusive. So is the case with this
commentary.
The quality of commentary largely depends upon observation, knowledge
and prejudices of the commentator. His assessments are influenced by his
hopes and apprehensions, which seldom materialize hundred percent.
If all our hopes come true the planet Earth will become Heaven and if all
the apprehensions materialize it will turn into Hell. This planet will never
become a hell or a heaven, but only temporarily. It will remain Earth forever or
as long as the Creator so desires.
Some observations and comments were proved wrong within the period
of writing, but these were not altered, because that would have amounted to
tempering with own hopes and apprehensions. First thoughts have been
preserved to help the readers to draw their own conclusions.
Each article bears the date on which it was completed. As events
overlapped the writing period of successive articles, so repetitions became
unavoidable. However, repetitions save the reader from cross-references
making the linkage easier.
In short these articles constitute history in raw form; the history of a
period in which hopes of humanity have been eclipsed by apprehensions. The
decision-making abilities of the leaders have been impaired by fear, mistrust
and suspicion.
Therefore, the war that started with attacks of 11th September is likely to
be more horrendous in consequences than the two great wars, despite
trumpeting of its noble aims. In this war Muslim World in general and
Pakistan in particular will be at the receiving end. This has been the motivating
force behind recording of this commentary.
MUMAMMAD RIAZ AMIN
CRUSADE OR CRUSADES
On 11th September 2001 United States was subjected to air attack only
second time in its history. First attack was on Pearl Harbour. This time the
World Trade Centre in New York and Pentagon in Washington were targeted.
On both occasions America was surprised and shocked, because it never
considered itself vulnerable to such attack due to its geographic proximity.
Similarities in two attacks were restricted to the element of shock and surprise
only.
Attack on Pearl Harbour was carried out with warplanes, piloted by
Japanese, enrolled and trained for waging war. Attack on 11th September was
carried out with three passenger aircraft piloted by unknown civilian hijackers.
Neither the aircraft nor the hijackers could be expected to launch a lethal attack
requiring military expertise and precision.
Attack on Pearl Harbour was preemptive in nature. It
destroying vessels of US Navy before those could be mobilized
Pentagon and World Trade Centre were attacked in retaliation
unjust policies of America, but at this juncture it is difficult to
military term for this attack.
was aimed at
against Japan.
to biased and
find a precise
THE ACT
Was it an act of war or terrorism? Western Media while breaking the
news termed it as an attack on America. Notwithstanding the means and
methods employed, which were more akin to terrorism, in essence it was an act
of war. If so then it could be called as counter-attack or counter-offensive
against American excesses.
Who carried out the attack and why? The attackers were yet to be
identified, but from day one Western Media blamed Islamic fundamentalists in
general and Osama and Taliban in particular. Whereas the identity of attackers
would require time to be established, the purpose of attack was very clear. It
was to convey to the Americans that death and destruction caused through
biased and unjust policies of their government could also be brought to their
doorsteps.
To achieve the aim of a military operation, careful selection of targets is
very essential. The wizards of military planning sitting in Pentagon would agree
that targets selected for this attack fully conformed to the principles of military
strategy.
One of the targets was Pentagon, the nerve centre of American military
might. The high-tech military operations, unleashed all over the world, are
planned, executed and controlled from this place with the sole aim of enforcing
American will on other nations.
To this end, Americans do make efforts to have justifications and
consensus, but if these do not come-forth readily, they care little for their nonexistence. They do not hesitate in using brute military force at times and places
of their choosing. They do what they want.
Second target was World Trade Centre, the symbol of Americas
economic strength. It was hub of activities focused on maintaining economic
supremacy, which in turn is used as tool of war for exploitation or coercion.
The planning and execution of operation were flawless. Secrecy was the
hallmark of its planning. During execution not a single man faltered in his
resolve to accomplish the assigned task. They showed unflinching courage and
commitment while responding to the call of duty.
Only those, whose pride had been hurt severely and those who had firm
faith in righteousness of their cause, could demonstrate such a resolve. They
wanted to convey to the entire world that they had been wronged and in the
same stride tell the wrong doer that his acts could be avenged.
The killing of innocent people working in World Trade Centre was not
part of their aim. It was regrettable co-related damage. Borrowing the words
from the civilized world it may be said that it was unavoidable collateral
damage. If civilian casualties were the primary aim of attackers, then they
would have chosen other targets, which could be attacked with relative ease.
THE REACTION
The entire world expressed its profound grief and sorrow over loss of
lives of innocent people. The act of terrorism was condemned unanimously.
Muslim countries, including Pakistan, promptly sympathized with America. The
Americans were obviously shocked, grieved and angry. They talked of revenge.
Revenge from whom?
American intelligence agencies were surprised more than anyone else
was. They were absolutely clueless about the attackers. US Administration
lacked the moral courage to say so and accept their incompetence. But it did not
remain silent about culprits for long. While the investigations were in progress,
the proclaimed offenders, Osama and his men were blamed.
Western Media accused Muslims immediately after the incident. AntiIslam feelings were fanned. Even Bush was carried away by the events and he
vowed to launch crusade against perpetrators of terrorist attack on America.
Only literary persons understand the difference between crusade and Crusades.
People in Muslim World know only one meaning.
Since end of Cold War America was in search of a villain worthy of its
stature. Osama, a civilian fugitive having no shelter of his own, could not be a
befitting match for a Yankee hero. Taliban were accused as supporters of
terrorism to raise the stature of villain. Afghanistan ruled by Taliban and Osama
were bracketed together.
This too failed in making the recipe to the taste of hero-worshipers. There
was definite requirement of adding some spice. It was added. Pakistan, a friend
of Taliban Government, was asked to choose the side with which it stands.
The offer was made as one last chance.
Pakistan always condemned terrorism, because it has been a victim of
ghastly acts of terrorists for the last twenty years. Pakistan had also extradited
persons accused of terrorism. Why then Pakistan was asked to make a choice
without wasting any time?
Whichever side Pakistan chose to stand with, it would have suited the
super power. In case it stood with Americans, it would facilitate piecemeal
annihilation of the enemy. In case Pakistan decided otherwise, it would have
added the spice they were looking for.
Pakistan came into being on the basis of Islamic ideology. It is the only
Islamic State that has acquired nuclear capability. Despite its economic fragility,
it is undoubtedly a source of pride and psychological strength for the entire
Muslim World. The Crusaders would have felt elated while fighting against
such a villain.
Reactions of two other countries are worth mention i.e. India and Britain.
India offered all possible assistance for war against terrorism with the intention
of fulfilling its own designs against Pakistan. Its attitude in this critical situation
should act as an eye opener for those who were eager to befriend India during
Agra Summit.
Britain is no more a power of any reckoning at global level. It is
incapable of influencing events at international stage, militarily. Britain
understands it very well, but its desire to show-off in international arena is still
alive.
Standing on the side of American giant fulfils this desire. Muslim World
should have no difficulty in understanding mischievous nature of Britains
reaction. Looking at it, with reference to Palestine and Kashmir, makes it easier
to understand.
NO OPTION SCENARIO
Pakistan had never been confronted with an external threat of this
magnitude in its entire history. Dismembering of Pakistan in 1971 too could not
be equated with threat that emanated from the dust of World Trade Centre. In
fact the forces acting from within, more than the external factors, caused the
catastrophe thirty years back.
It is said that Pakistan was asked to choose from the options offered to it.
No. Pakistan had no choice. It had become a victim of circumstances and had to
take the American side. No decision making was required. American leadership
had dictated the decision to Pakistan. The President of Pakistan bravely
owned it.
What about the so-called second option? The President, in his address
to the nation, indirectly pointed out the consequences of this option. Pakistans
major concerns would have been threatened had it acted otherwise:
10
Pakistans nuclear and missile capabilities would have been attacked and
destroyed. UN inspectors would have been placed to deny the acquisition of
this capability in future.
Indians would have been encouraged, if at all they lack in it, to fulfill
their hegemonic designs. Pakistans territorial integrity would have been
threatened.
Pakistan could have considered the second option, provided it had the
slightest of hope that Islamic World would have stood along its side. No
Muslim country would have dared to act against wishes of the super power.
These countries are incapable of standing for their own cause, what to talk of
taking side of someone else. They are a bunch of sick and wounded soldiers of
Allah.
Looking at the events and circumstances, it can be said that decision
taken by Pakistan was not voluntary. It was extracted under duress. Whatever it
might be, voluntary or involuntary, good or bad, liked or disliked, it has brighter
and darker sides. The brighter side is that situation has been saved for the time
being. Immediate threat has been averted.
Sooner or later Pakistan may find itself standing on the wrong side. It
will be extremely unfortunate. How?
11
It was for these apprehensions that Pakistan has been hesitant in the past
to take the side of Americans. There are no major disagreements regarding
terrorism, except the scope and the strategy of fighting against this menace.
RATIONAL COURSE
Americans have decided to launch crusade against terrorism. Entire
civilized world is standing with them. Pakistan and many Muslim countries
are also willing to support them. How to go about henceforth? It is easier said,
than done.
The fight against terrorism must begin with spelling out the aim of this
holy war. This cannot be done without defining terrorism. It is not difficult to
frame a definition, but the problem is to have consensus on any particular
definition.
Before proceeding further one must endeavour to define terrorism. It may
be defined as: Hostile acts that target neutral parties, resulting in killing of
innocent people and destruction of their property, and/or cause fear in hearts of
the survivors; whether the perpetrators of such acts are individuals or groups of
individuals or agencies of a state.
The aim of this holy war should be, to eliminate all forms of terrorism
from all over the world. It implies that all forms of terrorism should be
targeted, particularly the state terrorism which is mother of all other kinds of
terrorism. To defeat terrorists comprehensively, sincere efforts should be made
to eradicate the causes of terrorism.
What are the causes of terrorism? Injustice dispensed through unjust
policies of governments imposed by use of force, is the root cause. Hence, state
terrorism is the ugliest of all forms of terror. Many states resort to perpetration
of cis-frontier and trans-frontier terrorism out of which India and Israel stand
out conspicuously.
American people and their government, must pause, ponder and evaluate
the situation in totality. There is no shame in determining and accepting that
12
portion of the blame, which may fall on their shoulders. They must ask
themselves as to why they are disliked or even hated by so many peoples in so
many countries of the world.
America claims to be leader of the world, but fails to understand the
difference between a leader and a bully. A leader, good leader, is respected and
loved. A bully is feared and hated. It is important that Americans must make the
right choice, bully or a leader.
The will of God, favourable circumstances and their own efforts of more
than half a century have placed them on the high podium of world leadership.
They should endeavour to transform America into good leader, rather than
allowing it to degenerate into a bully.
Americans are not tired of boasting about their values. They should also
learn to respect values of other nations, instead of ridiculing those. They love
enjoying their freedom, but tend to forget that their freedom ends at the point
from where the nose of someone else starts. They have bled numerous noses in
exercising their right to enjoy with their stick. They must learn to respect the
rights of others, if they sincerely want to suppress terrorism.
They hold peace and justice in high esteem. Here too they are guilty of
practicing double standards. In their eagerness to dispense justice and maintain
peace, they fall prey to their exuberance and cause injustice to large portions of
humanity and ruin peace of many nations. Death and destruction caused by
ruthless use of their military might and through imposition of economic
sanctions applied as tools of war cannot be justified even in the name of noble
values like peace and justice.
Nothing was done to stop atrocities committed in Bosnia and Kosovo.
However, after the massacre of thousands of innocent people, trials of war
criminals were held. Award of a few years imprisonment, to some out of many,
was no justice.
America has never condemned the state terrorism perpetrated by Israel
and India. When UNSC drafted a resolution recently to condemn Israel,
America threatened to veto it. In Durban Israel was likely to be blamed for its
racist policies, sensing that American and Israeli delegations walked out. India
had already abstained for reasons of its own. These events can be included in
the list of causes of attack on America.
13
Most of the hijackers so far identified are Arabs. The events preceding
September 11 also indicate that attack was carried out in retaliation against proIsrael policy of America. Ironically, no Arab country has been accused. May be
America considers that flirtation with Arabs serves their cause better than
confrontation.
Operations in war against terrorism should be dictated by military
considerations, planned and executed as such. No operation should be prompted
by political exigencies or executed for political gains. Toppling of a few
governments, here and there, should be avoided. Political efforts should
concentrate on eradication of causes of terrorism.
War against terrorism will be absolutely unconventional. In conventional
war different dimensions of enemy are fairly well defined. In unconventional
war enemy presents no front, no flanks and no rear. Enemy in war against
terrorism will be much more elusive. Americans have fought and won many
conventional wars. They fought only one unconventional war in Vietnam and
lost it.
America must refrain from extensive and excessive use of destructive
force. The experience of Vietnam tells that mathematically America might have
destroyed North Vietnam about twenty times, yet at the end of the day its
soldiers fled from Saigon defeated.
Technological advancement has placed lethal weapons at the disposal of
US Armed Forces in abundance. These weapons can hit pre-designated pinpoint
targets. However the experience of Iraq War has revealed that users have yet to
learn a lot about judicious use of these weapons.
They have to learn to differentiate a military command post from a
civilian shelter and a chemical factory from a milk plant. They must exercise
utmost caution to avert collateral damage; otherwise military operations will
prove to be counter productive.
The principle of restraint is equally applicable to media war. Western
Media is trying to portray Muslims as dirty villains, who are uncompromising
hard-liners, intolerant fundamentalists, primitive, barbaric and enemies of the
civilized world.
15
AMERICAN PSYCHE
Psyche of a nation can be determined by gleaning through its history.
Study of history is a laborious task, but not in case of American nation. It is not
a long history. In words of a Turk, it is as old as my great grandfather.
Who are the people called Americans? They are outsiders, the
immigrants. Real Americans were Red Indians, who are as threatened as bison,
if not extinct like passenger pigeons.
Initial migrants were all Europeans. They were mostly high sea
adventurers, who in their files included absconding criminals and pirates. They
came to America to capture, plunder and own the homeland of native Red
Indians.
The invaders conquered the continent, because they possessed
gunpowder and exercised no restraint in using it against Red Indians. This
advantage was supplemented with biological warfare. Disease of small pox was
spread in Indian Tribes using covert means. Betrayal was also used as tool of
war. Truces and pacts were negotiated and then violated to own advantage.
Continuous plundering during the conquest could not satisfy the urge of
accumulating wealth. Adventurous and the greedier joined hands in launching
expeditions to discover hidden treasures and gold mines. Those who failed in
gold hunt were unlucky. Those who succeeded were not lucky either. The most
treacherous and the sharp shooter killed others to own the fruits of collective
effort.
16
Gold hunt also failed in quenching their greed for wealth. They thought
of benefiting from vast spans of fertile land through cultivation and plantation.
This required large labour. The demand of labour was met by hunting, capturing
and transporting Niggers from Africa.
They were sold like animals and were kept as slaves for generations to do
forced labour. Their white masters were not ashamed of the means used for
acquisition of wealth. They were definitely proud of possessing it. The Brain
Drain is a continuation of the same old economic strategy in a refined manner.
Inputs of poor are exploited to increase output of the rich.
American civil war was fought between industrial north and agricultural
south. This war produced a new breed of people, the turncoats. They were the
people who changed sides as frequently as the situation tilted in favour of one
side to the other. They were pioneers of modern diplomacy i.e. there are no
permanent friends and no permanent enemies, but only permanent interests.
In Second World War America sided with Allied Forces and defeated
Germans and Japanese. The victory was made easy by the concept of carpet
bombing of German soil and use of weapons of mass destruction against Japan,
the atom bombs. Nevertheless the victory made the victor proud and arrogant.
After the war some German leaders were tried and punished for
committing war crimes. This was something new to the world. Till then the
victors in human history had been either pardoning or beheading the defeated
right in the battlefield. Americans preferred to legitimize their sinister
intentions.
The arrogance led them to wage war in Korea and then in Vietnam.
Despite indiscriminate use of their colossal air power augmented with chemical
warfare, they had to abandon the Vietnam adventure, with dented pride and
arrogance.
Soviet invasion of Afghanistan provided an opportunity to undo the
damage caused by Vietnam War. America provided unconditional and unlimited
support to Afghans fighting against Soviets. USSR was defeated and
subsequently disintegrated. American pride and arrogance were restored.
Islamic states, particularly Pakistan, played major role in it.
17
Soon after came the Middle East crisis, initiated by Iraq, but prompted by
vested interests. Arab countries contributed significantly in defeating and
destroying a brotherly state, Iraq. American arrogance was cemented. It attained
the height never ever reached in the past.
Arrogant people believe that whatever they think is correct. When others
agree they need not be obliged, they have to. If someone disagrees, they take
immediate cognizance and punish him. Their interests are of prime importance.
All that serves their interests is just and rest is unjust. They suffer from complex
of self-righteousness, which undermines rational thinking.
PAKISTANS ROLE
The Pakistani nation is passing through the most critical period of its
history. In days to come Pakistan has to do a lot of tight rope walking. Its
survival will hinge on maintaining the balance. A slip of its decision-makers can
land the country in serious trouble.
People of Pakistan can help their leaders in maintaining the balance by
providing them a stick moulded out of fine material of Unity, Faith and
Discipline. They should not be unduly apprehensive about possible negative
fallout of Pakistans stand against terrorism.
The precarious situation places Pakistan in a position of advantage as
well. While remaining in the mainstream, Pakistan has an opportunity to
influence the events favourably. It will face numerous disappointments, but by
remaining steadfast it can hope that ultimately it shall overcome all the
difficulties.
Pakistan must work for keeping the war correctly focused. Terrorists and
causes of terrorism should be tackled simultaneously. This menace has to be
eradicated in its entirety. State terrorism cannot be ignored or deferred for
reasons what so ever. At the same time the right of self-determination, of
suppressed people, should not be equated with terrorism. In fact, freedom
fighters are in the forefront in war against terrorism.
The war against terror should not be selective. It must not be focused on
certain individuals, organizations or countries, lest it turns into Crusades.
Pakistan must try to prevent crusade converting into Crusades. It is likely to
start in Afghanistan and may move on to another Muslim country, but it should
18
not end there. The war must go on, to suppress state terrorism perpetrated by
countries like Israel and India.
This can be done better from the platform of OIC. Unity of Muslim
Ummah is the need of hour. United, they have a chance to stand, divided they
will surely fall, one by one. Pakistan must initiate moves for the unity of
Muslims.
Taliban Government is likely to be toppled by outside forces, acting
directly or indirectly. Pakistan should try to prevent this, because it would
destabilize Afghanistan once again. In case it becomes inevitable, the chances
of which are bright; Pakistan should at least try to prevent anti-Pakistan forces
replacing Taliban.
Toppling of Taliban Government has another implication. Mullah Omar
and his colleagues will vanish, but about a million of Taliban will not evaporate
in thin air of Afghanistan. They will go underground and fight against the
installed regime. Many of them can resort to terrorism and create problems for
the neighbours as well.
India is trying to take undue advantage of the situation. The President of
Pakistan has categorically asked India to lay off. It is very important that it
does. That will largely depend upon America, failing which India will try to
avail the opportunity.
Pakistan should persistently stress upon its partners to exercise maximum
restraint and caution as explained earlier. Excessive and extensive use of force
will not help the cause; instead it will create numerous problems, particularly
for Pakistan. It can also be counter-productive.
Pakistan should not look for monetary gains. The lowest of Pakistanis
will not like to pocket few dollars as reward for spilling blood of a Muslim
brother. However, millions of Afghans are likely to migrate and create related
problems in Pakistan.
It will be fair to ask friendly countries to help Pakistan in shouldering this
burden. In fact Pakistan has the right to demand it, as well as compensation for
economic damages caused to it in the past through imposition of unjust
sanctions.
19
CONCLUSION
On 11th September the attackers conveyed the message to America very
clearly. The manner it was conveyed was rather too harsh. Therefore, it is not
likely to be received and understood in correct perspective.
Americans have been badly hurt. Their psyche will dictate them the same
old course, which they have been treading in the past. They will not leave their
arrogance aside for a while, although by doing so they can save themselves
from further harm.
They will discard the virtue of wisdom considering it as crutches of the
weak. The will not understand that it can make a strong, the strongest. Their
history has taught them that might have always been proved right. Hence to
expect that they will adopt a rational course will amount to asking for
impossible to happen.
Pakistan has opted to be with them. It should do what it must. If it fails,
the crusade against terrorism will be fought with the spirit of Crusades. At some
stage the war may openly turn into Crusades. It may start with attacks against
Muslims and end there.
The Americans, having achieved their mission, will once again betray
Pakistan, as they have done in the past, more than once. The Yankee hero will
turn his coat inside out, from blue to red, pack his possessions and vanish into
the Wild West whistling tunes of democracy, freedom and justice.
Pakistanis, like Red Indians, will keep wondering as to what wrong they
might have done, to deserve that fate. They will be sitting exhausted on rubble
and in smoke and dust created by war. When dust will settle, they will find
themselves in the company of hostile neighbours.
The Yankee hero will march on to abode of some other Red Indians
followed by yet another. The game will go on. Can this be averted? Yes,
Muslims must unite and prepare themselves for their defence as Allah has told
them to do. They should prepare in a manner that their preparedness causes fear
in hearts of their enemies.
Ordinary Muslims however can only wish this. Their leaders are
complacent as ever. Presently Americans seem to be following instructions of
20
Allah more religiously. They, with their readiness for war, have caused terror in
the hearts of many rulers of Islamic states.
21
INTERNATIONAL SCENE
International resolve to fight against terrorism markedly lacks the
enthusiasm as compared to the one demonstrated during the Gulf War. What is
the reason of this indifference? It is not because of any disagreement on the
necessity of eliminating the menace of terrorism, but on the strategy for fighting
against it.
Only six countries, apart from America, have agreed to directly
participate in war. Out of these six, Britain is the keenest to initiate action as
early as possible. The motivating force behind this exuberance is selfaggrandizement. Canada, Australia and New Zealand are obedient children of
Brits family. They feel assured in the company of their parents. France and
22
Germany are two important countries that have agreed to take active part as and
when required.
Muslim states will provide battleground for this holy war as no other
soil can be holier than the soil of Islamic countries. Holy war must be fought
on holy grounds. It will obviously start in Afghanistan where Taliban claimed
to have imposed Islamic Shariah. Subsequently it can be escalated to other
Muslim states at the discretion of the civilized world.
Foreign ministers of Islamic countries have agreed to hold a meeting in
Qatar during second week of October. The agenda proposed for the meeting
falls well short of the expectations of Muslim Ummah. It is an image of
policies of the majority of governments rather than a reflection of the will of
Muslims.
If these ministers are converging on to Qatar to convey condolence and
condemnation with reference to the incident of 11th September, it will mean
nothing but waste of time and effort. Most governments of Islamic World have
already done it quite sincerely and solemnly.
The deliberations of foreign ministers should be futuristic. They must
understand the game plan of the civilized world. At the same time they must
demonstrate the will and determination to save Muslim Ummah from
horrendous consequences of the projected holy war.
There is very little for optimism. Leaders of Muslim countries are
moving much slower than the events. There are visible cracks in their unity.
Majority of them is suffering from inferiority complex and lacks the courage to
do what they ought to do. This meeting will be of little use to Muslim cause. If
any thing happens to the contrary, it will be a miracle.
Organization of Arab countries is slightly cohesive as compared to OIC.
Arabs have pronounced common interests; therefore they are expected to act in
unison. State terrorism perpetrated by Israel against Palestinian is the main
cause of present crisis. Arabs must ask America to chain their watch-dog of
the Middle East.
But the moves made by Arabs so far lack urgency and determination.
Saudi Arabia and United Arab Emirates have severed their diplomatic relations
23
with Taliban. This has been done to remain on the right side of America rather
than promoting interests of Arabs.
Arabs have made some moves, which reflect their desire to act
independently. All of them have declined to participate in a coalition directly.
Only a few have agreed to provide indirect support by allowing the use of their
air space and ground facilities. They have opposed Powells idea of targeting
Iraq after Afghanistan.
However, during Rumsfelds visit to Middle East, they have not been
assertive, as they should have been, against the atrocities committed by Israel.
They have to put their act together to seek justice for Arabs in general and for
Palestinians in particular.
Russia has provided indirect support to the Coalition. In words of Blair
its support is far beyond the expectations. It must have provided intelligence;
terrain information and lessons learnt from their experience of Afghanistan.
This support may be unexpected for Blair as he was looking at it in the context
of Cold War. People of this region expect much more than that.
Russia has definite interests in this holy war. It would like to salvage
some of its pride left behind in mountains of Hindukush Range, during retreat
from Afghanistan. Russians would also like to legitimize their military action
against Chechen freedom fighters. The destruction of Afghanistan and Taliban
will also check re-embracing of Islam by the people of Central Asia.
Central Asian Republics cannot act independently and that too against the
wishes of Russia. Tajikistan and Uzbekistan have pronounced differences with
Taliban and they openly support Northern Alliance. In these circumstances they
were expected to willingly support the holy war and they have.
perpetrators of state terrorism enjoy the quiet support of the super power. That
is why it is gaining momentum.
Terrorism, aim of war and the causes have been left undefined. Are
Americans suffering from off-centre vision? Have they closed their master
eye? No. These ambiguities have been left by design to obscure the vision of
others. They, for themselves, are very clear about their aims and objectives.
The obscurity grants them fair amount of flexibility. An extremist who
resorts to militancy against the civilized world is a terrorist. As and when he
starts serving their interests, the honour of fighting for democracy or freedom
or justice can be bestowed upon him. People of Pakistan and Afghanistan
should know it better.
More than three weeks have passed since attack on America, but combat
action against terrorism has not yet started. Those who are impatient to see the
fireworks may be misled to believe that America is exercising undue restraint.
Those who know how the war machine is geared will understand that the time
to judge the exercise of restraint has not yet arrived.
The action cannot start without deployment of firepower, transportation
of combat troops to the close proximity of the battlefield, positioning of
elements of Special Forces, collection of terrain information and intelligence
about enemy dispositions. All these actions were initiated immediately after 11 th
September, which would require at least four weeks to complete.
Most important of these tasks is positioning of Special Forces. American
commandos have been exercising with Pakistans SSG for the last many years
for similar contingencies. The closing of Islamabad Airport, soon after 11 th
September, can be related to the movement of Special Forces.
Military action against Taliban is imminent. The war will start with
missile attacks from south combined with bombing by warplanes. It will
continue for sometime as it happened during Gulf War. Northern Alliance will
be provided all possible military support to launch ground attack against
Taliban. Once resistance of Taliban would be broken, the combat troops of the
Coalition will move in to accomplish the mopping up of terrorists.
Attack on Afghanistan will aim at destruction of training camps, killing
of as many prominent terrorists and their supporters as possible, and toppling of
25
26
SIDESHOW
Pakistans decision to stand by the side of America has caused
considerable disappointment to India. Despite this unexpected decision India
has stepped up its propaganda and diplomatic efforts to accuse Pakistan for
sponsoring terrorism in Kashmir.
The slightest of diplomatic success would encourage India to take
punitive action against Pakistan. To guard against Indian adventures Pakistan
placed its Air force on high alert immediately after 11 th September. Other sister
forces would have also taken the preliminary actions for mobilization.
India continued pursuing its nefarious designs. Pakistan was blamed
immediately after the bomb explosion in assembly building in Srinagar. It is
quite interesting that Indians always know the real culprits soon after such
incidents. They dont believe in wasting time in investigations.
Bomb blast in Srinagar coincided with Jaswants visit to UK. He raised
hue and cry against cross border terrorism perpetrated in Kashmir. It must have
pleased Jaswant when Straw was able to see threat to democracy. It was a
definite diplomatic success of India and that too on weak moral grounds.
Jaswants counterpart in Pakistan remained confined to Islamabad, but he
was not inactive. He preferred to achieve foreign policy goals with the help of
his knowledge of poetry. Gentlemen are known for their gentle manners. In fact
nobody from the entire cabinet went out of Pakistan, except Finance Minister.
He went to New York with a begging bowl.
On 3rd October an aircraft was suspected of being hijacked. Indian
authorities could not ascertain anything on that day. BBC was smart enough to
know that the hijackers had asked for the flight plan for Lahore. Next day this
drama was over and BBC dubbed it as comedy of errors.
This incident amply reflected the ill will for Pakistan harboured by
Western Media. It is always looking for excuse to blame Pakistan for terrorism.
No matter how flimsy the excuse might be, they have the means to blow it up.
They can turn a comedy of errors to a tragedy of terror.
At the end of first week of October Blair visited Islamabad and New
Delhi. During his visit to India, Vajpayee openly blamed Pakistan for cross
border terrorism. He went on to call Pakistan the home of host of terrorist
27
PAKISTANS PERFOMANCE
Pakistans ordeal was not over with the decision to remain with the
mainstream. It has to put in sustained effort, not only to survive in torrents of
the stream, but also to maintain the right direction to reach where it must.
Unfortunately, Pakistan is merely trying to remain afloat and be carried by the
torrents. Determining of direction and destination has been left to rapids of the
mainstream.
The midnight telephone call of 11th September and meeting of DG ISI
with officials of US Administration have done the damage. The language and
tone used by US officials during conversation and briefing must have shaken
the confidence of our decision-makers.
Verbal bashing does affect ones composure and confidence. Rulers of
Pakistan are not so strong that they could have escaped from negative effects. It
appears that they have surrendered their right to act independently. They are
waiting for instructions to come from elsewhere and act accordingly.
Pakistan has opted for lesser evil as stated by the President. It does not
mean that out of Taliban and America, he has chosen the latter. He dare not
28
mean that. What he meant can be explained better with the help of a Punjabi
proverb. Onions have been preferred over leather sole.
Soon after 11th September, Pakistan was asked to eat first onion. It was to
freeze funds of some terrorist organizations. Pakistan closed the eyes and
swallowed it. Bitterness of the taste remained unexpressed. Next to come was
the evidence against Osama.
Pakistan accepted the evidence provided by America. Opinion of experts
who examined the evidence cannot be challenged for two reasons. Firstly, the
evidence has not been disclosed and secondly the competence of examiners is
not known. However, the experience tells that evidence collected by
intelligence agencies usually fails to withstand strict judicial scrutiny.
Agreeing to toppling of Taliban Government and reinstatement of King
Zahir Shah followed the onion of evidence. It was a clear deviation from the
previous stand of Pakistan. Despite consenting to the toppling of Taliban,
Pakistan continued voicing its apprehensions about foreign sponsored
government. Pakistan has started feeling bitterness of onions.
Composition of new government in Afghanistan is likely to be a major
disappointment for Pakistan. Its base could be broad or narrow and it could be
the outcome of internal or external arrangements, in either case it is likely to
have a sizeable number of persons who will be anti-Pakistan.
President of Pakistan in one of his interviews predicted that days of
Taliban Government are numbered. As head of state and a former friend of
Taliban he should have desisted from making a prophetic statement. Such
things are understood better without saying them. Destiny can neither be
predicted nor altered.
Pakistan has been a friend of Taliban. Their government may not survive
for long, but millions of Taliban will remain in its neighborhood. Pakistanis
would like to retain their goodwill. They would never like to alienate their
Afghan brethren. It would be against the interest of Pakistan.
That was about the onions already eaten. The Chef is ready to offer
another plate full of onions:
Take action against religious parties and close certain Madrassas, if not
all. US Ambassador has already met the concerned minister in this
connection.
These onions will be hard to swallow and even harder to digest. Pakistan
must resist eating these, because:
Jihad is the basic theme for motivation of Pakistans Armed Forces. Its
absences will have demoralizing effects.
Religion is the binding force of our national unity. Ethnic and linguistic
groups will fill in the vacuum created by imposition of restrictions on
religious parties. These groups are capable of threatening the integrity of
Pakistan.
Pakistan has been rewarded for its civilized behaviour. Some unjustly
imposed sanctions have been lifted, loans rescheduled and some aid for
refugees has been provided. Government controlled electronic media has been
giving wide coverage to such news. Very little has been said about serious
setbacks to Pakistans economy, because of the crisis created by the threat of
holy war.
People of Pakistan are mature enough to understand that in the present
situation, in which their vital national interests are at stake these pea-nuts are
of little significance. They want no monetary gains at the cost of any
compromise on major concerns.
They know that hands extended in generosity can be pulled back any
time. They have learnt through experience that the civilized world can be
mean enough to demand return of given charities. The also know that American
leaders can grind things so hard that even F-16 aircraft can be melted into
edible oil.
30
CONCLUSION
Murkiness is clearing. The first thing that has become visible is American
strategy for war against terrorism. It has decided to take the war back to the
courtyards of those who launched counter offensive on 11th September. America
has decided to hit at the base of counter offensive.
Bush Administration has preferred to control terrorism by accelerating
the mortality rate of its perpetrators, instead of decelerating their birth rate.
Preventive measures have been discarded, because their effectiveness is time
consuming. Punitive action has been preferred for speedy results.
The terrorism has been diagnosed as tumor. Obviously the usefulness of
medication has been discarded and case has been referred to the team of
surgeons. This is the strategy for holy war, if at all it qualifies to be termed as
strategy. The basis, on which it has been evolved, is revenge. It conforms to
American psyche.
The optimists have seen some positive indicators. They believe that
America may change its foreign policy. In Middle East it may support
establishment of an independent Palestinian State. It may also realize the
importance of solving Kashmir dispute in accordance with UN resolutions.
However, these indicators could prove illusions. America will be
reluctant to bring such a change in its policy, fearing that it could be credited to
the leader of al-Qaeda. Therefore, an end to state terrorism perpetrated by India
and Israel is not in sight.
An encouraging development is toning down of the cry of clash of
civilizations. Bush and Blair, of late, have many good words to say about Islam
and its followers. It seems that they have realized that such a clash could cause
turmoil in global village and the consequences would be unbearable for either
civilization.
The fever of clash of civilizations is like malaria, which can recur any
time if not treated with care. Leaders of the civilized world are advised to
take proper doses of right medicine. They must take injections of tolerance and
accommodation for other civilizations.
31
Pakistan has been focus of kind attention of the civilized world. This
attention, no matter how long it lasts, will not guarantee the security of
Pakistans national interests. It should not lead Pakistan to complacence. It must
work relentlessly to safeguard its own interests.
Pakistan has opted for eating onions. Quite a few onions have been
consumed already and more will be offered sooner or later. The onions to come
next will be bitter in taste as well as in their effects. The shrewdness of
Pakistani leaders will be tested in declining to eat these bitter onions and at the
same time avoiding the alternative punishment.
They must remember that because of Pakistans nuclear capability it still
remains a potential target of holy war. Its name will keep popping up in
various kinds of watch-lists. The government should ensure that Pakistans
name does not hop from watch-list to hit list.
Sideshow between India and Pakistan is concurrently going on with
drama on the centre stage. This show has the potential of overshadowing the
main drama. Pakistan must prevent it, but without being timid and apologetic.
Its dispute with India is related to Kashmir, for which it must adopt aggressive
diplomatic approach, deferring the aesthetics for a change.
7th October 2001
32
AFGHANISTAN ATTACKED
America has tried its best to avert the war, but opponents have failed in
meeting its demands.
33
His claim that America exercised utmost restraint was bogus. The war
does not start with firing of the first bullet. It begins with essential preliminary
moves. America initiated these moves immediately after 11th September. On
completion of these moves America did not wait for a minute. It started the war
as early as was militarily possible.
The waiting period could not be reduced, but it could have been used for
finding a negotiated solution. America persistently refused to have any
diplomatic contacts with Taliban. US Administration, perhaps, considered such
contacts below the status of a super power. America was bent upon dictating
terms. This was no way to exercise restraint.
The warring sides, particularly the soldiers, have to believe in justness of
their cause. Belief of soldiers in their cause has great influence on the outcome
of war. Bush had to give a motivation talk at the start of war. Keeping this in
view he said, our cause is just.
His claim cannot be taken as gospel. Historians will establish the fact
once they analyze the war at some later stage. While giving their verdict on
justness of the cause, they will also examine the cause of Osama, Omar and
their men, irrespective of the means adopted to promote that.
It is true that success in this war will not come easily. It has to be a long
drawn war. It will not last for days or weeks or months, but for years. Either
side will feel the exhaustion at some stage. Consequences will be bitter for
either side; more so for a side enjoying affluence rather than the one having
very little to lose.
Bush has warned Taliban that they have to pay the price now. Price of
what? Obviously it will be the price of their refusal to succumb to the dictates
of a super power. Like the justness of the cause, the price too cannot be worked
out at the beginning of war.
It will be determined after all transactions are made. Experts will then
prepare the balance sheets and conclude which side paid more than the other
did. It has to be remembered that Afghan Enterprise has been running in loss
for the last twenty years. Their cash account books, at the beginning of the
transactions, show very little in credit.
34
Blair looked down from Downing Street and had slightly different view.
He was quite vocal about Britains active participation in war. He indulged in
boasting and claimed that British Armed Forces are the best in the world. Selfprojection is the precise reason for which Britain is always ready to stand on
American side.
After boasting he came to the crux of the matter. He said that after 11th
September economic business in the civilized world had nose-dived. Experts
feared that it might not recover from this setback. Something had to be done for
its revival.
Hence, action was preferred over inaction. The war against terrorism
may have been named as Enduring Freedom but its aim is to secure economic
interests of the civilized world. It is clear deviation from noble aim of the
holy war announced earlier.
35
In days preceding the war, value of Rupee and Afghani increased against
Dollar. This was a strange phenomenon. The currencies of two most affected
countries were performing better. This could be explained only with the help of
principle of demand and supply.
Reportedly, tons of Rupees and Afghanis have been purchased. Local
currency was needed urgently to buy the loyalties of warlords and tribal heads,
as Afghans are known for their weakness for monetary temptations. Intelligence
agencies must be working overtime in purchasing the precious commodity of
loyalty.
The quantity and quality of the purchases made are not known. May be
Talibanization has some curing effect on this age-old decease of Afghans. It
may also be remembered that Afghans often unite against foreign aggression
forgetting their differences. The true picture has not yet emerged.
The users of smart bombs have failed in controlling the collateral
damage. Bombs have outsmarted them in dispensation of infinite justice.
Similar damage during attack on America was criticized, condemned and
condoled in all corners of the world. The damage in Afghanistan is regretted by
some and forgotten. Has America refrained from practicing double standards?
Can double standards help defeating terrorism?
The holy war has neither promoted peace in any part of the world so far
nor has it made America a safer place. Instead Americans have been exposed to
more threats. Anthrax is the first and nobody knows how many more are in
store. Americans will live in perpetual scare. The must learn to endure
freedom and forget about enjoying it.
Taliban have been steadfast in their resolve to fight against the military
might of a super power. Intense bombing by the Coalition and ground attacks of
Northern Alliance have not dented their resolve. The results of the first phase
indicate that they are prepared to face the worst.
Many experts had declared Taliban as no match to America. They had
written them off well before the start of war. Their assessment was based on
statistics of military hardware only. They have devised the yardsticks to
measure capabilities of hardware, but they have no device to measure infinite
capabilities of software, the human beings. The results of war fought so far
must have surprised many experts.
36
Ho Chi Min was not lucky enough in having the advice of such experts.
Otherwise he would have listened to them and surrendered well before the
Americans fled from Vietnam. Perforce he had to continue a bloody war and
win it.
Mulla Omar is lucky to have wisdom showered on him, but he is not
benefiting from it. Some experts would like to tell him that unlike Vietnam,
there would be no Ho Chi Min Trail in Afghanistan through which his fighters
could be supported. He may still not listen. Why?
It is difficult to be understood by the experts. It is beyond the scope of
their calculations. They dont have a yardstick to measure human will and
determination, particularly that will of a man, which merges into the Will of
Allah. Mulla is not pushed about the outcome of war.
WORLDS VIEW
Foreign Ministers of OIC met on 10th October to discuss the prevalent
situation. They failed in formulating a strategy for safeguarding the interests of
Muslim Ummah. Duration of the meeting was too short for meaningful
deliberations on a complex situation.
They were generous enough to establish a fund for rehabilitation of
Afghanistan, while quietly consenting to continuation of its destruction. They
could not muster the courage to tell America to stop bombing Afghanistan and
refrain from punishing the entire nation just to catch one suspect. Someone has
rightly de-abbreviated OIC as Oh! I See.
The meeting, however, opposed the escalation of holy war. This too was
not the outcome of their courage. Most of them feared that the next victim
could be anyone of them. Had they acted prudently, they would have demanded
from the civilized world to define terrorism, identify its causes and take action
to remove those. The aim of war should be all encompassing and not selective.
Unfortunately the leaders in most countries of Muslim World think and
act differently from the aspirations of their people. The leaders are quite vocal
in condemning the terrorist attack on America; the people vehemently condemn
the attack on Afghanistan. Leaders have sided with America, who is obsessed
with revenge. The people are angry about anti-Islamic policies of the civilized
world.
37
Pakistan does not want the war to drag on. Protraction of war is bound to
result in its escalation. If it escalates the sideshow will overshadow the holy
war. These were the views, which the President wanted to convey to Bush, who
had said that it would be a long drawn war.
There is another implication of a prolonged war. Opposition to war will
grow in Pakistan and people may resort to violent protests, creating law and
order problems for the government. This, combined with external threat
looming large, may undermine the security of Pakistan.
The President also cautioned the Coalition to keep the Northern Alliance
north of Hindukush. The Alliance should not be allowed or supported to
advance southward and takeover Kabul. An incursion of non-Pushtoons into
Kabul will result in bloodshed. It will jeopardize the aim of the Coalition. The
plan to install new government could also be delayed.
Pakistan wanted broad-based government to be installed in Afghanistan
with minimum of external interference. So far the Coalition is listening or
pretending to be listening to Pakistans viewpoint. Zahir Shah Option is steadily
moving ahead. Kings men have arrived in Pakistan to promote democratic
values of the civilized world.
After attending the conference in Qatar, Foreign Minister of Pakistan
categorically opposed extension of holy war to another country without the
approval of UN. He forgot that taming of UN has never been a problem for
America.
The UN has never hesitated in playing to the tunes of the super power. Its
approval, as and when required, will come forth in shortest possible time. He
also forgot that in case Pakistan is the next target, then its opposition to
extension of war becomes irrelevant.
The threat of escalation is not from Anglo-American Coalition only.
Indo-Israeli Axis poses far more serious threat. America criticized Israel for
recent killing of a Palestinian leader, but it was promptly told to keep shut,
saying that Israel was doing the same what America was doing in Afghanistan.
One wonders who the real super power is; America or Israel. Taking lead from
this, India also wants to punish Pakistan.
39
40
India and Pakistan are two main actors in the sideshow. Their
performance has earned mixed applause. Both have been praised for their
support for war against terrorism. Both have been rewarded with lifting of
sanctions. Pakistan has earned some monetary rewards in terms of rescheduling
of loans and grant of relief packages.
India on the other hand has benefited through freezing of funds of
individuals and organizations supporting freedom movement in Kashmir. In
some cases it has been done just to please India. Nothing has been done or said
against state terrorism. In this particular act India has overshadowed the
performance of Pakistan.
Success of Indian diplomacy is likely to encourage her to indulge in overacting. President of Pakistan has talked to Vajpayee primarily for this reason.
He condemned bomb blast in Srinagar and stressed upon the need for resuming
dialogue to carry forward the peace process started at Agra. He conveniently
forgot that the peace process was not started but sabotaged at Agra and
Vajpayee would surely like to carry that forward.
The telephone call failed to produce the desired response. Indian guns
and mortars fired across the border killing one and wounding many civilians.
This aggression coincided with Powells visit to Pakistan. It was to tell America
and Pakistan what India wanted.
People of Pakistan hoped that during his visit to Islamabad, Powell would
say something about state terrorism perpetrated in Kashmir. In press conference
held at the end of his visit a very straightforward question was asked on this
issue. He said everything about Kashmir except condemning the barbaric
actions of Indian Armed Forces. Politicians beware. Soldiers are excelling in
the field of diplomacy.
To expect that Powell would have given a stern statement against state
terrorism, that too a few hours before his departure for New Delhi, amounted to
expecting too much. It would have been against the norms of diplomacy as
well. Whatever he said after his meeting with Indian leaders carried the real
message. He conveyed to them that America wanted a negotiated solution of
Kashmir dispute.
An Indian journalist asked him about the dangers of an Islamic bomb.
He promptly replied, Nonsense. It was heartening to hear this from
41
representative of the civilized world, who had coined the phrase of Islamic
bomb. One would like to suggest to him that he should also tell the same thing
to Western Media and in the same manner.
Pakistans economy was in very poor state before the incident of 11 th
September. War clouds have dampened the hopes of its recovery. Protraction of
war will cause further damage. Therefore, Pakistan is justified in asking
compensation for the war damages, despite that greed was not the basis on
which it decided to side with America.
The civilized world played significant role in weakening Pakistans
economy after it attained nuclear capability. It has been made a front line state
once again, but very little economic assistance has been provided to help
Pakistan in overcoming its problems.
The help so far provided is much less than peanuts rejected by Zia.
Powell was asked for help to relieve Pakistan from the debt burden. He
promised to carry a strong message. Will the message bind America in any
moral obligations? History negates it.
CONCLUSION
Holy war has started. Its holiness remains questionable on two
accounts. Bush said that now they have to pay the price. These words mean
nothing but revenge. Blair said that action has been preferred over inaction.
The war has been preferred over peace for economic gains.
The results of aerial bombing of twelve days might not be very
encouraging for the attackers. No specific success has been achieved against
perpetrators of terrorism or their supporters. Not to talk of killing one, the
Coalition does not know their whereabouts. This has made the ground action
inevitable.
If ground action also fails in achieving quick success, will America resort
to use of nuclear weapons? America has the weapons that produce limited and
controlled effects. Americans have used atom bombs in the past and are most
likely candidates to use these in future, but not in Afghanistan.
There will be no target in Afghanistan on which use of nuclear weapons
could be necessitated or justified. However, use of chemical weapons cannot be
ruled out. These could be used to smoke out the terrorists.
42
Pakistan must continue urging the Coalition to keep the war as short as
possible. Its protraction will result in general resentment. It can also result in
escalation. Both eventualities can pose grave threats to the security of Pakistan.
The Coalition is working hard on diplomatic front for formulation and
installation of new government in Afghanistan. Keeping in view the progress so
far made on diplomatic as well as military front, it may be said that
implementation of political plan will be delayed.
Nevertheless, the Coalition is determined to replace Taliban Government.
Pakistan must not leave any stone unturned to ensure that new government
should be as friendlier as possible. At the same time Pakistan must never create
an impression that it is interfering in internal affairs of a neighbouring nation. It
would be against its own principled stand on Afghanistan.
The civilized world has started talking about importance of settlement
of Kashmir dispute. Pakistan should not be lulled by it. It must further drive the
point home. Diplomatic efforts should be reinvigorated to push for solution of
Kashmir. The Arabs should do the same for Palestine.
Pakistan possesses the capability of nuclear deterrence. It has helped
keeping India at bay. Western Media continues its propaganda against dangers
of nuclear bombs lying in an unstable country laden with extremists. Some
lobbies want to rob Pakistan of this asset. It must be safeguarded.
43
PAKISTANS PREDICAMENT
EXTENT OF PARTICIPATION
An alert military mind dictated the need of full participation. Pakistan has
undoubtedly made significant contributions towards this war. But the
compassionate Pakistani heart demands downplay of the real extent of
participation.
The participation of Pakistan began at political front. Pakistan withdrew
its support to Taliban Government. It was not an easy decision for a country that
had friendly relations with Taliban since their emergence to power in
Afghanistan.
Pakistan has been supporting the legitimacy of Taliban Government and
rightly too. Taliban exercised control over more than 90 percent of
Afghanistans territory. They had restored peace in areas under their control,
which was no mean achievement.
The decision to take 180 degrees turn was risky in more than one way.
The area on either side of Pak-Afghan border is inhibited by Pushtoons. They
have close bonds of race, religion and culture. Durand Line could prove too
44
fragile against these strong binding forces. This was the most dangerous of all
the risks involved.
Pakistan has severed political and economic relations with Taliban. Only
humanitarian aid is allowed to flow into Afghanistan. Diplomatic relations have
been restricted to the working of Afghan Embassy and Consulates in Pakistan.
This limited relationship is not maintained for any diplomatic interaction, but to get feedback on the effects of war. It is not for reading the pulse of
an old friend, but to read the mind of a new adversary. Pakistan has started
picking up American habits.
Pakistan opposed the idea of toppling Taliban Government, but only for a
while. It soon agreed to its replacement by a government headed by worn out
ex-King of Afghanistan. Pakistan is prepared to accommodate a person who
never had any goodwill for it.
Pir Gillani was encouraged to hold a conference at Peshawar to promote
formulation of new government under Zahir Shah. Pakistan has provided
necessary administrative and diplomatic support for organizing the meeting.
On the other hand, activities in support of Taliban, organized by some
parties, were suppressed. Movement of leaders opposing war was obstructed.
Rallies were disrupted on the pretext of maintaining law and order. All these
actions were taken to prove Pakistans willing participation in war against
terror.
To begin with, Pakistan vehemently opposed any role of Northern
Alliance in new government. Later on it softened its stand and agreed that in
future setup the Alliance has the right to get its due share. Pakistan has
accepted this knowing well that India, Russia and Iran support the Alliance. In
the context of Afghanistan, none of these countries have any sympathies for
Pakistan.
Following the instructions of America, Pakistan promptly froze the funds
of some individuals and organizations accused of indulging in terrorist
activities. Pakistan knew it well that America has targeted these organizations,
because of their support to freedom movement in Kashmir, yet it proceeded
against them.
45
46
reason could be that it wants to avoid negative reaction of the public. That is
why the spokesman of Foreign Ministry is never tired of denying the presence
of foreign troops on Pakistani soil. May be the helicopters placed on these
airfields are remote controlled.
It is true that Armed Forces of Pakistan are not directly participating in
this war. The reasons are:
PAF, barring a few F-16, has an obsolete fleet. It can do very little to
assist high-tech air resources of the Coalition.
48
make it to Pakistan. This alien population can pose serious internal security
problems. A pinch of that has already been felt in Quetta.
Second major concern of Pakistan is the revival of its economy. The
holy war might have been initiated to secure economic interests, but not of
Pakistan. The war has made no positive contribution towards its revival; instead
the task has become even more difficult.
Exports of Pakistan have declined sharply. Many export orders placed
before the war have been cancelled. In one particular case the clearance of an
export consignment was delayed because of Anthrax scare. The decline in
exports is likely to persist.
Foreigners working in multi-national companies have left Pakistan. Even
the Chinese felt unsafe and departed. When ordinary workers feel unsafe, how
can investors come to Pakistan? In environments of insecurity the economic
activity ought to decline and it has. Soon Pakistans economic losses will run
into billions.
Hate crimes in the civilized world have increased. Pakistanis have been
specially targeted, by this new brand of civilized criminals, in recognition of
their contribution to holy war. This will discourage Pakistanis from going to
the civilized world in future.
Policy of the civilized world about nuclear capability of Pakistan
remains biased. Before the start of war Pakistan was offered generous
assistance to make its nuclear arsenal safe. Making safe meant rendering it
ineffective. Bush is still concerned about transfer of missile technology, which
is closely linked to nuclear deterrence.
Western Media continues propagating about imaginary threats posed by
nuclear capability of Pakistan. Even Larry King dared asking the President that
in an unstable Pakistan, its nuclear weapons may fall in the hands of
fundamentalists.
The President replied unconvincingly saying that such fears were
unfounded. He should have replied the question in the same manner in which
Powell replied to a journalist in New Delhi; nonsense. Unfortunately even a
head of state of third world dare not say this to a TV compere of the civilized
world.
50
FUTURE PROSPECTS
The Government of Pakistan is showing lot of optimism for future
prospects. The leaders believe, or have been made to believe, that the path
being treaded by them will lead them to the heaven. Is it a reality or illusion?
Only time will tell.
51
Experience of the past and present realities, however limit the vision of
common Pakistanis. The experience tells them that the civilized world never
wanted Pakistan to be militarily or economically strong or any Muslim State for
that matter.
Keeping their experience in view, Pakistanis are not very optimistic.
They have seen that Pakistans major concerns i.e. national security, economy,
Kashmir cause and nuclear capability have been subjected to numerous threats
in the past. The prevalent situation has added to the gravity of these threats.
They find no reasons for optimism.
Optimism of Pakistani leaders is based on the logic that its participation
in holy war should be reciprocated. They fail to understand that such logic
does not exist in books of the civilized world. Therefore, rulers of Pakistan
may have to reconsider prospects for the future realistically.
America will never compromise on principles. One of these principles
is to deny acquisition of military strength to any and every Muslim country.
Pakistan will never be allowed to acquire even the bare minimum to meet its
genuine requirements.
For its support during holy war at best Pakistan can expect a
consignment of weapons for fighting against terrorists. A few sniper rifles may
be delivered along with US instructors for imparting necessary training. There
will be no change in biased policy of the civilized world. The balance of
power in South Asia has already tilted in favour of India and it will continue
tilting further.
Contrary to the expectations of Pakistani rulers America has plans to
reward Pakistan in Yankee style. A think tank has predicted that Pakistan will
disintegrate by the end of second decade of twenty first century. It may be
remembered that foreign policy goals are determined by analyses carried out by
such think tanks.
The West wants to keep Afro-Asian countries embroiled in inter-state
conflicts. Asia is already bleeding profusely, yet they are working on IndoChina confrontation in the garb of containment of China. This confrontation
will keep whole of Asia quite busy.
52
The war will have adverse effects on Pakistans exports, which will
further accentuate the balance of payments.
The war will also pull the shutters down on foreign investments.
The hatred against Pakistanis working abroad will compel many of them
to return. Resultantly foreign remittances will be reduced considerably.
The civilized world will not provide sufficient economic help to bailout
Pakistan from the precarious situation. Pakistan will certainly get some
assistance, but it will not be adequate to meet the bare minimum requirements.
Pakistan has received and will continue receiving lot of appreciation. The
fancy commendation cards will however not help Pakistan in any way.
Western Media, on the other hand, is working overtime to undermine Kashmir
cause and subvert its nuclear capability. America will continue following double
standards on nuclear proliferation. In times to come Pakistan will find it
difficult to preserve its nuclear capability.
It all sounds utterly pessimistic, but experience of the past and realities of
the present cannot be ignored. History repeats itself harshly for those who tend
to forget it. All that is visible must be viewed discerningly. Past and present
indicate the future. These indicators should determine ones hopes and
expectations.
53
CONCLUSION
Gains or no gains and the prospects are bright or gloomy; Pakistan cannot
go back on its decision. Pakistans predicament is to remain in the mainstream
and pay the price. A colossal amount has been already paid. Nobody knows
how much more will be paid by the end of war. The end too is not visible.
Even this no win situation presents Pakistan a unique opportunity to
speak its heart out. To this end Pakistani rulers must present the case of
oppressed Muslims convincingly and emphatically. The President of Pakistan
should attend the forthcoming meeting of UN General Assembly. In his address
to the august gathering he must tell them that:
Do not pluck leafs of the poison tree. Nothing but poison will ooze out
with the plucking of each leaf.
Cut the roots of this tree. Do not water it. Let it dry. Political disputes are
its roots. Do not sponsor or ignore them.
Stop mad spree of vengeance. The spilling of innocent blood will spread
more terrorism.
54
something different. The sons of Salahudin should know, for their own good
that Bush is trying to get into the shoes of Richard the Lion.
As regards India, Pakistan has no option but to exercise utmost restraint.
It should not hurry in reacting to the moves of its adversary. India will try its
best to provoke Pakistan so that it has justification for its adventurism.
Pakistan has lost the ability to influence events in Afghanistan. It does
not mean that it should forget its important neighbour. Pakistan must remain
abreast with emerging scenario and try to re-establish the lost contacts. In all
eventualities it must aim at peaceful co-existence.
55
CRUSADE CONTINUES
When a war, particularly a one sided war, fails to achieve the goals set
forth, it has to continue. In the absence of any military, political or moral
pressures on perpetrators of aggression, the war in Afghanistan is not likely to
be halted.
The authority responsible for protection of human species, UNSC, has
issued a shooting license to America. It is for unlimited period and valid for
shooting in all seasons. There are no restrictions of any kind.
Although the license is meant for big game i.e. the beasts of terrorism,
yet the holder being a privileged VIP of the civilized world can shoot any
species, including ducks and doves. There is no limit on the size of shooting
party or on the daily bag per gun.
America has been granted complete freedom of action. There is no
compulsion to complete the intended score in hurry as no time limit has been
imposed. It will be done to the convenience of the hunting party. Therefore, the
shooting spree that began on 7th October is likely to continue without any break.
MILITARY FRONT
After completion of high altitude bombing the Coalition gradually
resorted to low flying bombing and use of gunship aircraft. It meant that the
threat of ground fire has been eliminated. It also implied that the conditions
have become favourable for ground operations as well.
On night following 20th October commandos were dropped near
Kandahar and retrieved next morning. The aim of this raid remained secret and
nothing has been said about its achievements. Obviously the commando raid
was a complete failure.
Taliban claimed shooting down a helicopter; the Coalition has rejected
their claim. The outcome of raid has a lesson for the Coalition. The fighting on
ground is far more hazardous than aerial bombardment. Therefore, American
will be more discreet in launching such operations in future.
On eighteenth day of war the military leadership of the Coalition made
some bold confessions. These admissions belied the earlier claims of their
political leaders, including those made by Bush. They admitted that:
56
Killing of Osama will not end the terrorism. If he were gone tomorrow,
the same problem would exist.
Kabul and Mazar-e-Sharif are the only two sectors where ground fighting
is going on. The Coalition is providing continuous close air support to Northern
Alliance, yet Taliban have successfully repulsed all attacks on their positions.
It can be argued that Northern Alliance is not keen to push towards
Kabul, till they are permitted to capture the city and allowed to retain it. The
delay in attack on Mazar-e-Sharif is not for this reason. Capture of this city will
be of great help for the Alliance in securing entire area north of Hindukush.
The Coalition must be earnestly urging the Alliance to break the
stalemate. The likely cause of this stalemate could be that tough warriors are
doggedly hanging on. But the real cause is that Northern Alliance is also as
keen to avoid casualties as the Coalition is. It wants the aerial bombing to make
its task easier.
Russia must be equally impatient for the capture of this city as quickly as
possible. It has provided 40 tanks and 100 APCs primarily for the battle of
Mazar-e-Sharif. An Indian delegation has also visited them for consultations.
Russia-India-Iran triangle is becoming conspicuously visible in this war.
Reportedly Russia is prepared to commit about a quarter of a million
troops against Taliban. Blair had rightly declared that Russia was willing to
provide support far more than the expectations. Russia definitely wants to play
an active role at least in northern Afghanistan. It would like Taliban to be
pushed to the south of Hindukush, earlier the better. Russia will commit its
troops only to make the borders of Central Asian States safe.
Mazar-e-Sharif lies far away from Pushtoon areas, but it has immense
strategic importance for defence of northern Afghanistan. Rail and road
57
58
as long as the roots of the tree remain intact. No measures have been initiated as
yet to eradicate the causes.
After eighteen days of uninterrupted aerial bombing and an unsuccessful
commando action, there was general gloom in higher echelons of the Coalition
forces. The have started contemplating about the inevitability of ground
operations.
The conditions, which permit unopposed attacks by low-flying aircraft
and gunship helicopters, should also be favourable for ground attacks. The
gloom is unfounded. To achieve the goals of holy war they must urge
themselves to go ahead. Aerial bombardment alone cannot accomplish the task.
Ground operations have become due since long. The delay speaks of
apprehensions and hesitation of the Coalition. Apprehension and hesitation in
war are generally the outcome of cold feet. But slow progress on political front
provides a ready-made excuse to the soldiers.
Americans have failed in killing any of the terrorists or their supporters.
High-tech locating devices have failed in spotting the elusive enemy. The
devices have either developed some defects or have some inherent limitations.
The locating devices have to be calibrated and augmented.
If these inadequacies are not addressed urgently, the high-tech soldiers
will lose faith in smartness of their precision weapons. They have already
resorted to use of cluster bombs. Indiscriminate use of these bombs is a clear
indication of their desperation.
Cluster bombs are basically meant for area targets, where troops operate
in the open. These are ineffective against enemy operating from bunkers and
caves. Americans know it well yet they are using these bombs. The habit of
indiscriminate use of military might, developed over decades, has become
irresistible.
Many of these bombs have not exploded, which will remain a hazard for
the civil population long after the end of war. The unexploded bombs will add
to the menace of millions of mines left behind by Russians. Despite that the
Americans have the cheeks to claim that they are taking all possible measures
to avoid collateral damage.
59
Americans are going all out to hunt Taliban and their guests. Mosques,
hospitals, old people homes, residential areas, warehouses of humanitarian aid;
name any place that can be visited by Taliban; have been targeted. All the
damage resulting from the bombing of these places automatically becomes
unavoidable.
The hunting party is indulging in impulsive shooting. The hunters do
not care about seeing or spotting the game. They press the trigger on hearing
slightest of flutter. The result is that they have yet to encounter a beast, but dead
ducks and doves are scattered all over.
Desperation of Americans will increase with the passage of time. In
extreme desperation they may drop a few bombs on refugee camps. If
warehouses of ICRC can be destroyed then what stops them from attacking a
refugee camp.
Intelligence reports can make them believe that some terrorists or Taliban
are hiding in camps. Nobody will dare questioning the veracity of intelligence
reports. The resultant killing of innocent refugees will be swept under the carpet
of unavoidable collateral damage.
During initial days of bombing an ICRC warehouse was destroyed. The
mistake was regretted. About a week later three more were burnt to ashes in an
air attack on Kabul. The aid that was meant for fifty thousand needy people
disappeared in smoke. It brought no shame to the civilized world. This time
the mistake was not even regretted.
With one hand the Americans are dropping food packets so that Afghans
have the warm feelings of their generosity. With other hand they are torching
the huge quantities of humanitarian aid. Afghans are surely experiencing the
heat of Yankees vengeance.
Bush and Rumsfeld cannot justify these ghastly mistakes of their
soldiers. The force behind these mistakes is none other than revenge. No
amount of harping can make an act of devil to look like an act of angel.
An arrogant superman, who has been hit by Mr. Nobody and in front of
everybody, can do anything in revenge. He will punch and kick all that comes
across him. He might not be able to catch Mr. Nobody, but would certainly
60
create lot of mess and in the process end up with few broken knuckles and
swollen toes.
Americans are doing exactly the same. They are bent upon destroying a
nation and destabilizing the entire region, just to get hold one suspect. They
are suffering from insanity and indulging in cruelty. They will kill as many
Afghans as deemed appropriate, because this is the only commodity that can be
paid by them as price.
The latest debate on possibility of using nuclear weapons in Afghanistan
is the outcome of this revengeful attitude. Even non-military people understand
that entire Afghanistan presents no worthwhile target for these weapons.
Military considerations do not and will not dictate their use.
No doubt Americans are trigger-happy, but they will not use these bombs
simply because that they have plenty of them. They will not commit heinous
crime of that magnitude. It will cause irreparable damage to their cause, as the
world opinion will react violently against their use.
Without using these weapons the Coalition is causing widespread
destruction. This is cruelty, which cannot be justified even in the name of
military strategy or tactics. In no way it can facilitate achieving of the noble
objectives of holy war.
The opposition to relentless bombing of Afghanistan is increasing.
Human Rights Watch and many countries have asked categorically to stop it.
Others have voiced their concern politely. Sensible people of America and
Britain have also criticized the aimless killings.
It may be said that military operations in Afghanistan have lost the
objectivity, if there was any to start with. The declared aim of the holy war
was to eliminate terrorism. It began with a cry, get Osama, dead or alive. At
this juncture nobody talks about Osama. Mulla Omar and his colleagues are
mentioned more frequently. Formulation of broad-based government has
become a major concern. Many forces have come into action to pursue their
interests. In the ensuing stampede the noble aims are being crushed.
61
POLITICAL FRONT
The political war is progressing very slowly. In fact there is no progress.
The casualty scared soldiers are happy to have it as an excuse for delay in
launching ground operations.
Immediately after capture of Kabul or Kandahar there will be
requirement of installing a political government. The fall of Taliban will create
a political vacuum, which ought to be filled immediately. But, Zahir Shah is
still living on the other side of Suez Canal.
CIA, ISI, Pir Gillani, Kings representative and innumerable castaways
have failed to come out with a viable solution. Bags full of money have not
dented the unity of Taliban. Perhaps, the portrait of Abraham Lincoln printed on
US currency does not approve the promotion of democracy in the manner in
which is being done.
UN has nominated Brahimi to workout a substitute government. He is an
expert on Afghanistan and his experience tells him to go slow. He knows that it
cannot be done over-night. Cautious forward movement of Brahimi may add to
frustration of the Coalition.
Western Media has criticized the stalemate on political front. The slow
progress is an obvious outcome of hasty start of military operations. America
jumped into war without doing preliminary political spadework. The criticism is
justified.
Political campaign, based on well thought out plan, should have started
much before the attack on Afghanistan. Certain political objectives should have
been achieved and only then military action should have been launched to
complete the task in minimum time. Ironically, America decided to do it other
way round.
The dismal progress on all fronts may compel the Coalition to do
something contrary to the liking of Pakistan. America may also opt for the
lesser evil. Northern Alliance may be urged to launch ground offensive with
assurance that it will get lions share in future political setup.
In that case Tajiks and Uzbeks will dominate the future government. It
will be a tragedy but only for Pakistan and Pushtoons. Concerns of Pakistan
62
have little importance as long as interests of America are served. This option
can help America in saving casualties as well as time.
In addition to the assurance about lions share, Northern Alliance will
avail this golden opportunity in more than one way. It will exploit the
compulsion of the Coalition to maximum advantage by scrounging sufficient
arms and ammunition for fighting for at least a decade.
The Coalition will feel the pinch of bargaining skills of Afghans. It will
not be easy to seduce them to attack Taliban positions until their demands are
met. In that case it will be America to succumb under pressure, not the Afghans.
Disintegration of Afghanistan is another possibility. Northern
Afghanistan will be dominated by the neighbouring states with or without
consuming it formally. Iran will take care of Herat. Afghanistan inhabited by
Pushtoons may be provided a government composed of fugitives or can be left
at its own embroiled in civil war.
This possibility cannot be ruled out because so many forces are acting
from within and outside. All the forces are centripetal in nature. A truncated
Afghanistan, inhibited by Pushtoons has a dangerous connotation for Pakistan.
It can lead to the revival of Pushtoonistan issue.
UNFORTUNATE NEIGHBOUR
The President announced that no attack on Afghanistan emanates from
Pakistan. It does not mean that Pakistan is not supporting the holy war.
Pakistan cannot absolve itself from hate crimes being committed in
Afghanistan against innocent Muslim brethren.
Pakistan is undoubtedly abetting the crime. In history name of Musharraf
will appear with those of Bush and Blair and not with Omar and Osama. Such
announcements can only provide a temporary relief to the guilty conscience.
Rulers of Pakistan are suffering from perpetual agony. In battle between
heart and mind their soul has been badly bruised. The mind is still trying to
assure them about advantages of remaining with the mainstream. The heart
refutes it. It wants the war to be short or at least it should be halted during
holy month of Ramazan. The mind argues that it cannot be halted halfway.
63
64
CONCLUSION
Crusading nations had urged that the war against terrorism should not be
taken as clash of civilizations. It was neither against Islam nor Afghans. It was
65
only against terrorists and their supporters. The conduct of war so far has
negated these claims. The war has been biased. It has been targeting the evil
forces of a particular faith. Perhaps the needle of evil finder is stuck in one
particular direction.
How is it possible that there are no extremists or terrorists in followers of
other faiths? The civilized world in particular is considered absolutely free of
this evil. It has been taken for granted that the civilized people never commit a
terrorist act. They only commit hate crimes. The term hate crime provides a
blanket cover to all their acts, even those which are clearly the crimes against
humanity.
As privileged citizens of civilized world each one of them has been
authorized not only to identify a terrorist but also to shoot him at sight. They are
considered quite competent to recognize a terrorist. They know that turban and
beard are visible signs of evil. The two make a deadly combination and
provide sufficient justification for killing those who wear turbans and keep
beards.
The civilized people are exempted from going into finer details. They
need not waste their precious time in differentiating between turban and beard
of a Khalsa from those of an Afghan. All their slips can be easily covered
under the well-coined term of hate crime.
Like their civilian brethren, soldiers of the civilized world have also
been granted immunity to all their crimes committed by act or neglect. They
can commit no war crime. They only cause unavoidable collateral damage.
People of Afghanistan are the unfortunate victims of this category of hate
crimes.
The atrocities committed by Indian and Israeli soldiers on Kashmiris and
Palestinians are also no crime according to the logic of the civilized world.
They are simply punishing the militants in the process of enforcing the law of
their land.
America has not adopted a rational approach. The reasons are; one, it
cannot ignore constant pressure of Jews thumbs on its jugular vein. Secondly, it
wrongly apprehends that a positive change in its policy could be taken as retreat
against terrorists. These compulsions prohibit America to follow the right path.
Morality of war will become highly questionable if America continues pursuing
66
its biased policy of the past and Muslims will be justified in inferring that only
they are being targeted.
The biased war may prove a blessing in disguise for the Muslims,
provided they discreetly observe every action of the civilized world. Once
they identify the real aim of the so-called holy war, they may find courage to
oppose it. The people of Muslim countries are generally aware of this, but their
rulers are not voicing their concerns convincingly. The rulers must marshal their
resources at least for fighting the media war. If al-Jazeera can do it, the rich
rulers of Muslim countries should have no problem in doing it even better.
67
TENACIOUS TALIBAN
Taliban is the word most frequently uttered and heard these days.
Everyone is ready to say something for and against Taliban. Paradoxically it is
the least understood word and more so are the people whom it represents.
What are the meanings of word Taliban? It is plural of TALIB, which
means one who seeks or one who has an earnest desire for something. It is
always combined as prefix. The succeeding word specifies the nature of desire.
It is frequently used with ILM i.e. Talib-e-Ilm, one who seeks knowledge
or a student. It can also be combined with other words like ISHQ i.e. Talib-eIshq or a lover. This particular brand of Taliban neither represents students nor
lovers. In their case it can be prefixed with AMAN i.e. Talib-e-Aman, a peace
seeker or a peace lover.
A reader, who has benefited from the awareness spread by Western
Media, on reading this interpretation, is likely to scream, very funny, quite
ridiculous. How the hell Taliban can be called peace seekers? They are
terrorists. Entire civilized world hates them.
That is what the Taliban are; some people hate them, others dont. The
opinion of contemporary people, pro or anti Taliban, cannot be taken as final, as
their vision is obscured by their prejudices. The generations to come will have
all the relevant information to give the final verdict and in future they will be
remembered as such.
EMERGENCE OF TALIBAN
Emergence of Taliban is a mystery for most people. It is not a mystery,
but a fascinating reality. The story of their success in a war-torn country has
touch of a fairy tale. It is difficult to be believed by those who judge everything
on the basis of logic.
After ten years of fierce fighting, the Soviets finally decided to quit
Afghanistan in 1989. Before their departure they struck a deal with America.
Both countries agreed to cease supply of military hardware to the people of
Afghanistan. But both pumped in maximum arms and ammunition before the
cut-off date.
68
The departure of the vanquished, the Soviet Union, had to be quiet and
unceremonious. Ironically the victor also vanished like a genie, after having his
interests served well. His lost pride had been rediscovered. America was at the
verge of becoming sole super power of the world. It was no more pushed about
the plight of Afghans.
Afghans who had helped America in its quest for the lost pride were left
alone to take care of their ruined homeland. Afghanistan was their country and
they had to solve its problems. Americans had sponsored only the war;
reconstruction was not their obligation.
Pakistan helped Afghans for restoring political stability in Afghanistan.
An interim government under Rabbani, a Tajik, was installed for a specific
duration. On expiry of this period, Rabbani refused to relinquish the power.
Resultantly, various ethnic groups under their respective warlords started
fighting with each other.
The civil war further ruined Afghanistan through its length and breadth.
The enormity of destruction surpassed the one experienced during the Soviet
occupation. The next five years were the worst period of the history of
Afghanistan. There was complete anarchy.
Warlords took control of various cities and adjoining valleys. They
imposed their authority with the help their guns. Life and property of common
citizens were at the mercy of soldiers of different warlords. They indulged in
loot, rape, arson and killings. The rulers taxed everything and everybody
without giving anything in return.
Emergence of Taliban began in 1994. At that time Mulla Omar was not a
Talib-e-Ilm, or a student. He was a Mulla, or a teacher in a Madrassa. One of
his students was kidnapped, sexually assaulted and killed by a local commander
of the ruler of Kandahar.
This incident hurt and angered Mulla Omar. He discussed it with his
colleagues, the teachers of his Madrassa. They all unanimously decided to fight
against the evil forces, which had ruined the peace and tranquility of their
country. In other words they decided to launch crusade for peace.
House of the commander was attacked. His guards defected and the
culprit was killed. The people commended Mulla Omars action and rushed to
69
join him. Kandahar and its surrounding area were secured in no time.
Emergence of Taliban had begun.
He then moved towards Pak-Afghan border and cleared the area up to
Spin Boldak. During this operation he discovered an underground depot north
of Spin Boldak. He found a large quantity of arms and ammunition, which was
left behind by the Soviets.
After that Taliban moved northward. Ismail was defeated at Herat.
Hikmatyar was encountered during their advance towards Kabul. His entire
Lashkar defected, but he managed to escape. Ahmed Shah Masood vacated
Kabul and took refuge in secure base of Panjsher Valley.
Dostum was the last to be defeated by Taliban. With the fall of Mazar-eSharif, Taliban ruled over 90 percent of Afghan territory. The speed, with which
Taliban succeeded, surprised many experts of military strategy.
In Afghanistan military and political strategy of Imperial Britain had
failed more than once. In recent past the Soviet military might and the mind
could not match the stubbornness of Afghans. Renowned gladiators had failed
in this arena, but a Mulla defeated all and sundry. Obviously, the experts had
many questions to ask.
Their inquisitive minds do not believe in miracles. They raised numerous
queries. Who are Taliban? How have they defeated so many experienced
warlords in such a short time? Who has trained them? From where did they get
arms and ammunition? Who sponsored them?
Taliban are an army led by a schoolteacher. They all joined this army as
volunteers. They struggled for restoring peace in their country and they
succeeded in accomplishing their mission. Undoubtedly, they are Taliban-eAman, the peace seekers.
The secret of Talibans success did not lie in their military strategy. It was
made easy by the moral grounds on which they fought against their rivals. It
was fought for the love of their country and to bring peace back to their people.
The secret lied in justness of their cause.
Throughout his campaign, Mulla Omar ensured that peace returned to the
areas liberated from the clutches of warlords. Justice was dispensed promptly.
70
CAMPAIGN OF MAILIGN
Emergence of Taliban coincided with emergence of America as an
unopposed super power of the world. American pride and arrogance had been
fully restored after Gulf War. Americans cherished the unique status of lone
super power.
71
72
Shariat laws promulgated by him were criticized for being too harsh.
Punishments awarded were cruel. Taliban were dubbed as savages of Stone
Age. They were misfits in modern era. They must be sent back to Stone Age,
where they belong to.
Unfortunately some sections of Pakistani press also joined in this
propaganda unwittingly. Clippings of such pictures and stories were reproduced
to make the reading attractive rather than making it constructive. The damage to
the image of Islam was done to promote business interests.
After the incident of 11th September the propagandists intruded into
private life of Mulla Omar. The media sarcastically broke the news that he has
more than one wife. One of them is a daughter of Osama. His guest too has
married a young Yemeni girl. The aim was to equate them with Rasputin.
Taliban also erred, as all human beings do. Interpretation of teachings of
Islam, against idol worship, was stretched too far. Statues of Buddha were
destroyed. In their exuberance to preserve their Islamic identity, aid workers
were arrested for preaching Christianity. Some criminals took advantage of
tribal traditions and sought refuge from Taliban.
They should have refrained from demolishing the statues of Buddha.
Those were casting no shadow on the glory of Islam. Mahmood Ghaznavi and
others like him had spared these for some sound reasons. The priests, in the
garb of aid workers, should have been told to get lost rather than arresting them.
Taliban sheltered many criminals wanted by Pakistan. They should not
have been treated as persons seeking refuge. These were involved in sectarian
killings. Pakistan repeatedly requested for their extradition, but Taliban did not
listen.
It will however be wrong to equate Osama with criminals wanted by
Pakistan. The righteousness of his mission and strategy remain disputed. In
view of the grievances of Muslims all over the world, his mission has an
element of justness. However, the approach he adopted and the means he used
for achieving it cannot be justified.
The civilized world condemns Osama for terrorism. The majority of
Muslims, despite their disapproval of his strategy, sympathizes with his
73
AFGHAN PSYCHE
Unlike Americans, Afghans have a long history. Afghanistan has been a
crossroad of many civilizations. It is a roundabout of civilizations as they call
it. Their culture is an outcome of inter-action of most civilizations of the past. It
is a blend of tribal traditions and religious teachings.
74
75
They did not succumb to American pressure for these very reasons.
Firstly, they did not like the bullying attitude of America. Secondly, they were
convinced about correctness of their stand. Mulla thought that it was not correct
to extradite Osama in the absence of any evidence. He was prepared to pay the
price.
They do commit mistakes as poor always do. They are not the kings, who
can do no wrong. But, they do not practice double standards. They stick to one
standard, right or wrong. They do not harp about freedom, justice and peace,
but try to promote these in the light of their faith and traditions.
They are tough warriors. The Coalition felt no shame in accepting their
character qualities of resilience and tenacity. They are extremely tenacious
when it comes to defending their homeland. Afghan history is full of evidence
in this context and it is accessible to everyone. It is not like the evidence against
Osama.
Some British experts of the past had identified their weakness for money.
Afghans are poor people, inhibiting a land devoid of natural resources. Their
temptation for money is understandable. Foreigners have exploited this
weakness quite frequently. Mulla Omar, however, has eradicated this weakness
to great extent. Money has failed to subvert the loyalties of Taliban.
These experts also opined that Afghans treat their women as their
property. Today it is called as gender discrimination. The experts forgot to
mention that they look after and protect their property even at the peril of their
lives. Women might be discriminated, but not disrespected
Taliban are inward looking people. They consider themselves as humble
followers of Islam. They want peace for their war-ravaged country. Taliban
have never indulged in terrorism in countries, which accuse them for this crime.
They do not blame others for their miseries. Americans have contributed
a lot towards aggravation of their poverty, but they do not accuse them. They
have never questioned Americans for promoting own interests at the cost of
Afghan blood.
They do not criticize civilized world for breading watch-dogs in and
around Muslim states, which bite and kill every one, not sparing the children
even. They have never told them that the dust raised by the demolition of a
76
STRATEGY OF TALIBAN
Taliban were completely isolated, yet they decided to fight against the
might of a super power. They have preferred to take a stand rather than
succumbing to pressure. It is very bold decision. Some would like to call it
foolhardy.
America has abundance of resources and support of many countries.
Taliban have very little, not enough even to be termed as limited resources. It
is an unequal match, rather a no match. The referee, the United Nations, as a
rule should have stopped the fight before it started, instead of arranging it.
In a disparately one-sided situation, there is no room for the weaker to
apply any strategy. At best Taliban can rely upon their determination, use the
knowledge of ground to their advantage, and conserve their resources and
energy for use in critical moments of the war. To this end they should:
Avoid fighting against the strength of the enemy. Wait till enemy exposes
his weakness.
77
On diplomatic front Mulla Zaeef has performed well. America did not
like this vent kept open for getting the feedback. That lone voice has been
silenced in the interest of third party. Counter intelligence is another important
task. While sitting in caves Taliban have remained alert to threats posed by
enemy intelligence agencies. They have outwitted, outsmarted and
outmaneuvered CIA and ISI in case of Abdul Haq.
CONCLUSION
Mulla Omar has rejected all the worldly Hikmat. It does not mean that
he is unable to contemplate the enormity of consequences. He knows full well
the price he has to pay. Like him many people in the past have fought wars
knowing well that they would end up as losers. He is not the only one.
It is a matter of belief. Mulla Omar is convinced that he is right. Taliban
have so far shown complete trust in his leadership. In the absence of evidence
they all staunchly believe that Osama is not involved in the incident of 11th
September therefore, their stand is morally correct.
As long as they remain in this frame of mind, they will not give up their
struggle. They will continue fighting a war in which they will suffer colossal
losses. They will not be able to withstand the crushing blow of combined
military might of the developed world.
78
They have fought for more than a month, which is beyond the
expectations of many experts. If they continue fighting conventional war, they
will definitely suffer major reverses. Their chances lie in unconventional war,
provided they retain resources and stamina for that.
Taliban may be defeated, but they will not formally surrender. Hence, the
end of war in Afghanistan is not likely to come with the fall of Taliban regime.
It is far beyond the limits of contemplation. Pakistan is likely to have, which it
never wanted, an unstable Afghanistan.
Taliban will go. Everybody has to go. They may be defeated, but they
will not be blamed for not trying. And who knows that in future they might be
remembered in words, quite different from those, which are used for them
today.
79
TERRORISM VS TERRORISM
During fifth week of the war Taliban lost the first battle of conventional
war. Mazar-e-Sharif was vacated. They could not withstand the onslaught of
carpet-bombing. Any defence-line would have crumbled under bombing of that
magnitude.
A week later Taliban rule was reduced from 90 percent of Afghan
territory to 20 percent only. Taliban now hold a few remote provinces of
Afghanistan i.e. Kandahar, Helmand, Zabul and Urozgan. They have lost entire
northern Afghanistan, except town of Kunduz and all the eastern and southern
provinces adjoining Pakistan.
Their resistance is restricted to two places. In the north a Taliban
commander is encircled in Kunduz and in the south they are hanging on to their
stronghold at Kandahar. These battles could be the last they would fight in
conventional war.
Success of the Coalition so far is splendid, that too without employing its
own ground forces. It can be attributed to the might of their high-tech airpower,
which was applied ruthlessly. It was not deterred by the allegations of
collateral damage.
Northern Alliance played a key role in this success. They provided the
ground forces the Coalition needed. These troops were well acquainted with
battleground. Therefore, they were of great help in capturing the entire northern
Afghanistan and the capital, Kabul.
The eastern and southern provinces have fallen to Pushtoon commanders.
Their timely reaction has saved the people of these areas from the wrath of
Northern Alliance. These commanders are now better placed to make positive
contribution in shaping the future of Afghanistan.
Nobody expected that Taliban would win few battles in conventional war.
Some hoped that they would put up determined resistance for a longer period
than they actually did. These sympathizers hoped against the hope. In fact
Taliban fought much longer than their military strength and strategy could
permit.
80
The crux of this strategy lay in keeping the best in the world away till
the worst is over. The strategy was based on following considerations:
81
Russia will not only agree, but also willingly provide maximum military
assistance to Northern Alliance.
The presence of leaders like Dostum and Fahim, who are known for
committing atrocities, should be ignored. Poison is the best anti-dote for
poison. Use terrorists against terrorists.
The strategy clearly reveals that entry of Northern Alliance into Kabul
was not accidental. It was planned and executed deliberately. Following is the
corroboratory evidence:
Bush was very pleased after the capture of Kabul by Northern Alliance.
He was not perturbed about the violation of commitments made to him
by the Alliance that it would not enter Kabul.
If the Coalition were really serious in stopping its entry into the Capital,
it would not have provided close air support in this sector. Taliban front
line in the north of Kabul could have been used as barrier to check their
entry.
82
The way this victory was projected by Western Media made it evident
that the civilized world longed for this to happen. Notwithstanding the
fact that a journalist, instead of a general, led the victory march, it was a
success most welcomed.
America is closer to winning the war, but its victory is marred by its
deceitful and atrocious approach. The war started as crusade against the evil of
terrorism. It soon drifted towards ending the rule of Taliban in Afghanistan.
In the process America has destroyed entire Afghanistan, Osama and his
colleagues are still at large. The war has been waged with the sole aim of
revenge. America wants to bring everything in Afghanistan to the level of zero
point. Rhetoric of broad-based government, free zone, humanitarian aspects
and reconstruction of Afghanistan has been used as ploys.
Once the destruction is completed, the Afghans may be left alone to clear
the debris and reconstruct their country to their liking. Americans have a busy
schedule ahead of them. They will move on to some other country to continue
further destruction.
Americans have been carried away by their urge for revenge. They have
sided with known terrorists of Northern Alliance to apprehend few suspects.
83
It is said that end justifies the means. In this case the end and the means both
fall in the category of evil.
Taliban on the other hand have been quite upright and magnanimous in
their defeat. They have not shed the blood of a single innocent person. These
savage terrorists have freed those accused, who were apprehended by them
before the start of war. No quick or infinite justice was dispensed to them. The
captives were treated humanely as confirmed by them after release.
PERFORMANCE OF TALIBAN
Retreat of Taliban began at Mazar-e-Sharif. Taliban forces defending this
garrison were no better than ill-equipped light infantry units. Aerial bombing of
the Coalition and ground attacks of Northern Alliance severed their lines of
communication. It had become impossible to maintain the garrison logistically.
After having doggedly fought for more than four weeks, Taliban
realized the futility of line-defence. They decided to give up conventional war
and abandoned the town. The Alliance troops entered the garrison jubilantly and
committed numerous atrocious acts.
Kabul was also vacated for the same reason. In both cases Taliban quietly
slipped away. In military terminology, they successfully achieved a clean
break. They decided to retreat quite late, but executed it efficiently under
adverse conditions. Had Taliban done it soon after the start of war it would have
been of more tactical value?
Military history is full of examples of armies suffering more losses
during retreat than in the battlefield. In case of Kabul the Coalition failed in
turning Talibans retreat into a rout. Whatever it might be, the Coalition has
achieved a visible victory. Taliban have not been able to inflict any serious
damage on Northern Alliance and their supporters. Overall it has been a onesided battle.
Fall of Kabul was immediately followed by loss of all the eastern and
some of the southern provinces. What happened to Taliban of these provinces?
There were no reports of large-scale surrenders. They could not have managed
mass escapes. At best only a few prominent leaders could have gone to areas
still held by Taliban.
84
86
vehemently refuted his viewpoint. He said that Bush has assured our President
about this.
He had to stress upon official version. The experts like him are paid for
drawing favourable interpretations. When statements are clear and leave
nothing to be read in between the lines, they still do not give up. They then
draw encouragement from the body language and chemistry of leaders.
In this particular case only face reading would have sufficed, which
should not have been a problem for experts of body language and chemistry of
leaders. While giving the statement regarding entry of Alliance into Kabul,
facial expressions of Bush belied his words. If a lie detector were used, there
would have been a loud BEEP when he said, Northern Alliance will not enter
Kabul.
There is a quote in civilized world that all is fair in love and war,
Perhaps, more so in case of war. Americans have centuries of experience to
reach an agreement and then violate it. They can violate any agreement as long
as their supreme national interests are served. It is part of their psyche.
Pakistan should expect more betrayals as the time passes.
Despite these established facts about American behaviour the
Government of Pakistani has again trusted them for their words. Once again its
rulers have failed in reading the American mind correctly.
The reports of Taliban and their Arab guests entering tribal areas of
Pakistan have been pouring in continuously. Pakistan has denied such reports,
knowing well that if some of them wanted to cross the border, it wont be all
that difficult.
Pakistan will not be able to stop them, as they will not seek asylum
through proper channels. Once they come in and their presence is reported or
suspected by intelligence agencies, Pakistan will be asked to get hold of them.
It will not be an easy task to accomplish. Pakistans inability will provide an
excuse to the Coalition for attacking suspected tribal areas.
Some terrorists can even be spotted or reported in Kala Chitta range or in
forests of Murree and Kahuta. Air strikes in these areas will become necessary
and UN will be pleased to grant permission. America will surely use precision
weapons in air attacks, yet some collateral damage may become unavoidable.
87
Pakistan has also been alleged for flying two sorties to pullout its
advisors working with Taliban at Kunduz. The allegation, at best, can be termed
as a joke. However, it does indicate the extent to which its enemies can go to
harm Pakistan.
Iran has pointed the next target to America for its holy war. Radio
station at Mashhad has announced that Osama has gone to tribal areas of
Pakistan. The announcement speaks of Irans good-will for Pakistan as well as
unity of Muslim Ummah.
The above reports reveal that gradually the things will be made
unbearable for Pakistan. Next time America may not feel the necessity of
deceiving or betraying Pakistan. Instead, Pakistan could be forced to desert
America and then pay the price of desertion.
Government of Pakistan might be wondering as to why the Hikmat of
staying with the mainstream is not paying its dividends. Rapids of the stream
are pushing it onto the banks. It is being treated like surf, the waste product of
the torrents.
They must have also realized that honeybees of the West will no more
make a beeline to Islamabad. If at all a bee comes; it will not come to deposit
some honey. It will come to sting.
It is true that Bush offered to Musharraf a peanut of hybrid variety, yet it
remained a peanut. Some analysts say that party is over. Honeymoon with
America has ended. The rulers should know better that it is just half way
through. Only daylight schedule is over.
The slogans of death for Pakistan, destruction of Pakistan Embassy in
Kabul and Mulla Rabbanis statement were quite disheartening. He, while
asking his soldiers to exercise restraint, said that do not spare Pakistanis, kill
them. Peaceful co-existence is becoming difficult day by day.
Farhadi, Ambassador of Northern Alliance to UN, said that there should
be no Pakistani troops in multinational peace force to be deployed in
Afghanistan. UNSC later decided that Pakistani or Iranian troops will not be
included in peacekeepers. The doors to Afghanistan are gradually being shut in
the face of Pakistan.
88
Before the start of holy war, it was Pakistan, who desired that Indian
troops should not be employed in Afghanistan. Indian soldiers were already
working with Northern Alliance as advisors and they have remained there
throughout the war. Unfortunately, in the context of Afghanistan, Pakistan and
Taliban have been ruled out, not the Indians.
India and Iran find themselves better placed as compared to Pakistan.
Both are pleased on getting rid of Taliban. They have very cordial relations with
Northern Alliance, which is virtually working as de-facto government of
Afghanistan. Both countries are eager to contribute towards formulation of
interim government. Both have reasons to be in hurry to open their embassies in
Kabul.
The only right step taken by Pakistan was delivering of bold speech by
the President in UN General Assembly. He expressed the grievances of Muslim
World quite convincingly. It could not have been done more forthrightly.
All those who were addressed by him already knew the factual position.
His speech was merely a reminder, which unfortunately fell on deaf ears. They
have not responded to his call, as he would have liked them to do. They have
stuck to their line of action.
There is no change in their attitude. The holy war remains biased. State
terrorism is being unleashed with increased ferocity. Palestinian and Kashmiris
are being killed like flies. The civilized world does not see any violations of
human rights, because flies do not have such rights.
People of Pakistan are generally shocked and grieved over the conduct of
holy war. They are apprehensive about the future. Disappointments are
nothing new for them. They will recover soon and ask numerous questions from
rulers about their Hikmat.
CONCLUSION
America has moved closer to defeating Taliban and that too without
suffering any losses. According to a Punjabi quote, it is about to kill the snake
and save the stick as well. The might of its airpower has significantly
contributed towards its success.
The disunity of Muslim Ummah has also facilitated the victory of
America. The inter-state differences, racial prejudices, sectarian intolerance and
89
resultant enmities have been exploited by the civilized world. The worst is that
Muslim rulers have no remorse or regrets about it.
Northern Alliance was supported primarily to save soldiers of the
civilized world from suffering casualties. In the process terrorists of Alliance
have been employed against terrorists of al-Qaeda and Taliban. Thus it is no
more a war between angels and devils.
Prominent leaders of Taliban and al-Qaeda, including Omar and Osama,
will be ultimately eliminated. Their elimination will not mean the end of
terrorism. Dead Omar and Osama will keep haunting the civilized world as
Hitler did. Terrorism will continue as long as its causes are not addressed.
It is evident that Taliban have not been able to retain the requisite
strength for waging guerrilla war. They are not likely to re-emerge as a potent
threat to future rulers of Afghanistan. But the possibility of civil war between
Pushtoons and non-Pushtoons has increased.
Taliban and their guests may intrude into tribal areas of Pakistan. This
can lead to escalation of holy war. They may also manage to escape to other
countries. Therefore, Muslim World will remain under perpetual threat of
retribution.
America is convinced that war against terrorism may have to be carried
across Duran Line. Pakistan still remains blacklisted or at best treated as
suspect, graded Grey. It is for this reason that the civilized world has
declined to provide any military assistance to a front line state.
Difficult time for Pakistan is not over. It has yet to come. When it comes,
Pakistan will have nothing to depend upon except its own people. The
government must work for strengthening the national unity. The plans of
crackdowns should be deferred. Sedition cases should be withdrawn. Leaders of
all segments of the society should be taken into confidence.
90
BLUNDER OF TALIBAN
To understand the tragedy of Kunduz better, it is essential to keep in view
the military situation, which existed, prior to the start of holy war. Taliban at
that time were fighting against Northern Alliance. They had squeezed their
adversary into northeastern corner of Afghanistan.
Tajiks and Uzbeks were the main partners of Northern Alliance. They
were getting military aid from Russia through Uzbekistan and Tajikistan.
Taliban had to establish a strong line of defence along the borders of these
neighbouring countries to check inflow of military aid to their adversaries.
91
92
Kunduz and Mazar-e-Sharif were vital for the forward defence. Both
fortresses mutually supported each other. These had to be held together and
abandoned simultaneously if the situation so warranted. It was not possible to
defend one after abandoning the other. Retreat from Mazar-e-Sharif alone was
another blunder.
It would have been better if Kunduz was vacated a day or two earlier than
Mazar-e-Sharif, because it was located on the flank. Unfortunately it happened
the other way round. Resultantly Kunduz was completely cut off and isolated.
Defence of this fortress became matter of a do or die.
The mistake was further compounded as some of troops retreating from
Mazar-e-Sharif went to Kunduz. Perhaps for psychological reasons as moving
into an area of Pushtoon majority provided them sense of security, which
subsequently proved to be false.
Similarly, Taliban and foreign fighters, who had been operating in
Northern provinces, must have fallen back to Kunduz. Some civilian Pushtoons
of adjoining areas might have also taken refuge in Kunduz and Khanabad.
Did it happen due to mistake of Taliban or the Coalition had planned it
that way? It does not appear to be a planned manoeuvre of the Coalition. Apart
from the mistake of Taliban, it happened because Uzbeks led by Dostum were
keener in capturing Mazar-e-Sharif than Tajiks were in laying their hands on
Kunduz.
Dostum wanted to establish a link with Uzbekistan as early as possible.
The Coalition supported the keener contestant and concentrated its air support
against this fortress. The heavy bombing ultimately provided a free run to
Dostum.
Tajiks were looking southward to enter into Kabul. They did not want
their resources to be consumed elsewhere. Thus the expediencies of different
factions of Northern Alliance accidentally contributed towards building of the
tragedy and the Coalition decided to take full advantage of the opportunity.
In war situations, which cannot be anticipated in advance by either side,
do arise. Despite having elaborate contingency plans the opposing sides still
encounter such situations due to unpredictable nature of war. The tragedy of
Kunduz belonged to this category.
93
Taliban valiantly fought for more than six weeks and then decided to give
up the resistance for two reasons. The first and the most important was heavy
carpet-bombing by the Coalition. They had no means to withstand the vertical
onslaught.
Secondly, Kunduz had been completely isolated, as entire Northern
Afghanistan had fallen in hands of Northern Alliance. In the absence of any
hope of help from outside, they couldnt defend Kunduz any more. They were
forced to hand over Kunduz on terms dictated by their adversaries.
Taliban would have given up their resistance earlier, but the attitude of
Northern Alliance came in their way. Its soldiers resorted to revenge killings
after the fall of Mazar-e-Sharif. They spared no foreigner. Therefore, the
foreigners in Kunduz were reluctant to surrender, and rightly so.
ENGINEERED MASSACRE
Six weeks after the start war, reports of surrender started trickling from
the garrison of Kunduz. Initially Taliban refuted these reports. First authentic
news was about pro-Taliban Governors contact with Dostum. He desired to
hand over the control to UN. He also agreed that he would support UN
sponsored setup for Afghanistan. United Nations did not respond.
Rumsfeld responded promptly. He said that foreign terrorists whether
they are Chechen or Arab or from other countries should not be allowed to
leave Afghanistan, because they will then terrorize the world from elsewhere.
He continued that they should surrender or be killed.
The chief engineer spelled out the outline of master plan. He was the one
who masterminded the holy war. It had to be conducted the way he wanted.
He had clearly conveyed to his military commanders all that he wanted.
Foreign fighters besieged in Kunduz were mostly Arabs, Pakistanis and
Chechens. Where could these terrorists go after their extradition, except
Palestine, Kashmir (Pakistan) and Chechnya. Whom they would have
terrorized? Obviously they were Israel, India and Russia. Two out of three
beneficiaries were those whom Pakistan did not want to be part of the Coalition.
It also implied that Rumsfeld declared the freedom struggles of
Palestinians, Kashmiris and Chechens as terrorism. The interests of Israel and
94
India were being looked after earnestly. It was American way to vindicate
Hikmat of Pakistans decision to remain with the mainstream.
On receipt of instructions from the chief, the senior engineer on the site
rushed to Kabul. Tommy met leaders of Northern Alliance at Bagram airfield
and briefed them in detail. He must have instructed them about treatment to be
meted out to the fighters holed up in Kunduz.
Rumsfeld had provided the guidelines for butchering foreign fighters.
Tommy sorted out the details of the ensuing massacre. The warlords of
Northern Alliance had abundant experience in executing such plans.
Despite coordinating in detail, the Coalition did not leave this important
task to be accomplished by the Alliance alone. When negotiations for surrender
were on, the Coalition intensified bombing with the intentions of killing as
many terrorists as possible, lest the Alliance faltered in accomplishing the
assigned task.
It was apprehended that Dostum might strike an unacceptable
agreement with defenders of Kunduz. The Coalition was quite confident about
UN that it would not act against the wishes of America. It will be seen little
later that confidence in UN was not unfounded.
Once the negotiations for surrender started, continuation of bombing
could not be justified. It was also against the noble aim of the holy war.
Osama and Omar were the main targets and both of them were hundreds of
miles away from Kunduz.
Pakistani Media and some journalists expressed their concern about the
fate of defenders of Kunduz. They urged UN to uphold the spirit of its
Resolution. ICRC was also asked to abide by the charter of its duties. But both
showed their inability to do anything for saving lives of those who were willing
to surrender.
United Nations came out with a lame excuse that it had no presence on
ground. It does not take much time to arrange such presence. Unfortunately
UN can place its feet on ground only when allowed by America. The world
body confessed indirectly that it couldnt do anything against the wishes of
America.
95
Dostum into Kunduz. Tajik local commanders attacked from south and east and
took control of Khanabad. Majority of Taliban surrendered to Dostum.
This nearly undermined the plan of the devil. But the Coalition was alert
to the developments on ground. It promptly reacted to rectify the mistakes
committed by their agents. Incidents of sporadic fighting were arranged to
mar the surrender. These incidents were engineered. The aim was to kill as
many of them as possible before the formality of surrender was performed.
The number of Taliban killed in sporadic fighting will never be known.
The fact that Tajiks captured very few prisoners proves the point. Contrarily
Dostum was able to capture large number of foreign fighters. They were
transported to Jangi Fort near Mazar-e-Sharif. This was a clear deviation from
the master plan envisaged by the chief engineer.
Within two days there was a revolt in Jangi Fort. These men had
willingly surrendered only a couple of days earlier. When they were armed they
decided to give up fighting and after having been unarmed voluntarily they
opted to fight. Why did they consider it necessary to fight after laying down
their arms? What were the circumstances, which led them to revolt?
The presence of one or two soldiers of the Coalition in Jangi Fort has
been confirmed. It can be said that they were information collectors, the persons
responsible for interrogating prisoners. In war it is important to interrogate
prisoners soon after their capture.
The information so collected is useful for ascertaining the latest
dispositions of the enemy in the sector from which they are captured. This
could not true in case of prisoners of Jangi, as they had been captured in the last
battle of Taliban north of Hindukush. The Coalition no more needed any
information about this sector and the prisoners could provide no information
about Osama and Omar.
The information collectors were there for some mischief. They must have
tried to segregate some prisoners. The captives must have suspected that
segregated persons would be executed. They must have resisted the segregation.
In the ensuing scuffle some captives must have been fired upon. The prisoners
must have reacted, snatched weapons of their guards and retaliated.
97
FALLOUT ON PAKISTAN
Fall of Mazar-e-Sharif on 9th November was a warning for the ensuing
catastrophe as Kunduz had been isolated and surrounded. Writing on the wall
could be read the day Mazar-e-Sharif fell. The besieged Taliban, including
foreign fighters, were doomed. Pakistans print media was the first to anticipate
and warn about the tragedy of Kunduz
The President talked to Blair and Powell about foreign fighters in
Kunduz. He asked that they should be treated in accordance with the resolution
of the UNSC. He should have foreseen and acted earlier than he actually did.
The response of Blair and Powell to request of the President remains
secret. They must have told the President that the Coalition had not come to
Afghanistan for a picnic. In politer words he must have been advised to relax,
as was Saudi Prince told during Gulf War. We know what to do and how to do.
It is also possible that he might have been rebuked, by curtly telling him to
watch what happens to them.
The appeal of the President, though late, was essential for reasons other
than averting the massacre. The Government of Pakistan knew that its appeal
would fall on deaf ears, yet it had to be made to satisfy the people of Pakistan
that their government was doing a lot while remaining in the mainstream.
98
US Ambassador to India said that India and America have joined hands
to eliminate all forms of terrorism. No support or training from outside
will be allowed.
Straw in his press conference said, we are willing to help if both sides
invite us. The pre-eleventh September stand remains unchanged. It
implied that they would do what India wanted.
99
Indian Defence Minister has blamed Pakistan for playing double. The
presence of Pakistanis in Kunduz has been quoted as proof.
With the quiet consent of the civilized world, India has resorted to
firing across the Line of Control. It has also been encouraged by Pakistans
inability to influence the conduct of holy war. Therefore, it has decided to
crush the cross border terrorism, while Pakistan was left at the mercy of the
rapids of the mainstream.
The presence of a large number of Pakistanis in Kunduz has been
criticized, not only by outsiders, but also by many from within Pakistan. The
critics have raised a relevant question. Why these Pakistanis were there?
However, while answering this pertinent question some irrelevant inferences
were drawn.
Many intellectuals and politicians have squarely blamed Madrassas and
their Mullas for sending them to Afghanistan for fighting. They said that these
Pakistanis were mostly the spoiled children of Madrassas. Mullas had spoiled
them for their vested interests.
It is true that Mullas have played a significant role in motivating them,
but they cannot be made escape-goats for all the failings in this regard. The
subject of Mullas and Madrassas is very sensitive, which merits an elaborate
discussion.
It would suffice to say here that if the contention of the critics was
accepted then what about thousands of Arabs, Chechens, Uzbeks and others.
They were not the spoiled children of Pakistani Madrassas. It must be accepted
that they were there to do something which governments of all the Muslim
countries were afraid of doing.
Most of Pakistanis belonged to tribal areas of Pakistan. They have blood
relationship with Pushtoons living in Afghanistan. Many of them would have
still gone to Kunduz even if there were not a single Madrassa in Pakistan.
100
CONCLUSION
The incident of 11th September was a violent protest against excesses
committed against Muslims. Prior to that fateful day, the civilized world
suppressed Muslims, but refrained from making it too obvious. Since then it has
resorted to open aggression.
The massacre after the battle of Kunduz was engineered without fear of
any repercussions. Unarmed prisoners were slaughtered to pay the price of
crime supposedly committed by Osama. This genocide must have helped
America in quelling the fire of revenge.
The massacre has exposed helplessness of the rulers of Muslim World.
They remained deaf to war cries of the civilized world. They remained blind
to observe the tragedy that loomed large on Kunduz. They remained dumb and
did not utter a word when thousands of their brethren were butchered after the
fall of Kunduz.
They were courteous enough to accept the invitation of Bush and enjoyed
Iftar-dinner party in Washington. At Islamabad they relished Chhola Chaat in
the sweet company of Lady Chamberlain. Why should not they enjoy? Many of
the rulers of Muslim countries, from Nile to Indus, must have been pleased on
getting rid of so many disgruntled citizens of their respective countries.
Edhi Amin while discussing the humanitarian aspect said that response of
the Muslim World was very poor. He continued, their apathy towards
Afghanistan was reflective of their general attitude. He opined, contemporary
Muslims devote only some of their time for performing their duties towards
Allah. The duties towards fellow human beings are altogether ignored. He then
concluded, they are not Muslims.
The fact is that before holy war they feared America, but Afghan war
has terrorized them. The Muslim rulers have been rendered completely blind,
deaf and dumb. They have lost the abilities to see, hear and speak. While the
rulers fear America, the people have been subjected to the curse of hunger or
poverty. Hunger and fear are the worst curses of Allah. The Ummah has been
blessed with both of them.
The present state of Muslim countries has encouraged their enemies to
maul them one by one. Their enemies need not fear any retaliation, not even
101
resistance. The rulers of Islamic World have buried their heads in sand like
ostriches. Anyone can move forward and catch them from the tail. Having them
caught they can either ride or slaughter them.
The holy war has targeted Afghanistan and the freedom movements of
the oppressed Muslims in its first phase. The scope of war will keep expanding.
More than fifty countries of Islamic World provide a wide choice to the
adventures of holy warriors.
102
The first news of massacre of Pakistanis at large scale came after the fall
of Mazar-e-Sharif. When the Alliance troops entered Kabul the hateful
retribution against Pakistanis was reported. It was followed by the worst of all.
The Coalition and the Alliance joined hands in massacring the foreign fighters
after the fall of Kunduz.
The news of merciless killing of prisoners was received in Pakistan with
grief and anger. The presence of so many Pakistanis inside Afghanistan became
the focus of criticism. Who was responsible for sending them to Afghanistan?
Mullas running various Madrassas in Pakistan were blamed.
Mullas have already been accused of supporting Taliban. They had
opposed attack on Afghanistan and plan to topple Taliban. The government and
its like-minded targeted them for opposing Pakistans decision to join the war
against terrorism.
After the massacre of foreigners in Afghanistan, Mullas were squarely
blamed for killing of Pakistanis. They were accused of training, motivating and
sending thousands of Pakistanis to fight along Taliban. They were responsible
for getting these ill-trained and ill-equipped fighters killed in an aimless war.
The militant Mullas were alleged for using their Madrassas as camps of
military training. The government was constrained to contemplate taking
corrective measures. Many politicians and intellectuals urged the government to
initiate punitive action immediately.
It is not fair to blame Mullas and their Madrassas for everything that has
gone wrong. Their services to the people of Pakistan cannot be ignored. The
problem has to be looked at in entirety.
103
hearsay. This knowledge was compiled and preserved by them for the future
generations.
Apart from teaching, research and compilation, Mullas took the
responsibility of preaching Islam. During the course of teaching they selected
the outstanding students for this difficult assignment. On successful completion
of the learning, they were assigned specific areas for preaching Islam.
Muslims of Indian Subcontinent should be grateful to the students of
Madrassas of Central Asia, Iran and Iraq. They came here and devoted their
lives in preaching not only through word of mouth, but also by setting personal
examples. Half a billion Muslims of the Subcontinent owe a lot to them in
gratitude.
These preachers of Islam were followers of different Masliks, but they
never indulged in breeding sectarian prejudices. They differed with each other,
not on the basics, but on finer points, which were encountered only after
gaining advanced knowledge.
They followed their respective Masliks strictly, but never involved
common people in finer differences. They were not only accommodating and
tolerant to others thoughts and beliefs, but respected them. It was for this
reason that two main sects of Islam, Shia and Sunni had cordially adjusted with
each other.
It is evident from the foregoing that like their teachers the students of
Madrassas were also not the ordinary people. The cream of the society came to
learn from Mullas of their times. The ruling elite, including Kings, sent their
sons to Madrassas for education. Mullas were seldom summoned to the palaces
for teaching the princes. When a ruler did ask a Mulla to do so, he was not
obliged.
The expansion of Muslim Empire dictated the need to increase academic
curricula. Many Madrassas started teaching other disciplines of knowledge.
Academic activities of Madrassas were no more restricted to teaching of
religion only. The students of these institutions excelled in fields of science, art
and humanities.
105
NEGLECT OF MADRASSA
Neglect of Madrassa began with the political decline of Muslims. With
the subjugation of Muslim World, Madrassa lost patronage of the rulers. This
institution could not be run efficiently with dwindling financial resources.
In the Subcontinent it started with the demise of Moghul Empire. The
new rulers, the British, had no interest in such non-productive institutions.
They had come to India for economic gains. They did not want to spend a
penny on religious activities, which promised no returns. If at all they had some
interest in religion, it could not be Islam.
Due to non-availability of requisite funds, Madrassas could no longer
maintain high standards of the past. Muslim philanthropists helped them, but
their donations were not adequate. Resultantly, Mullas resorted to collection of
charities for keeping the institution alive. Thus, a Madrassa acquired semblance
of an orphanage.
The British introduced a discriminatory education system in India.
English medium institutions were meant for the ruling class. Vernacular schools
produced clerks for managing the routine work of the British colony. The
leftovers went to Madrassas.
Then Pakistan came into being and Muslims had a chance to undo the
damage caused to this institution. The change of rulers should have had positive
effects on the deplorable state of Madrassas. It did not happen, because new
rulers continued with policies of their predecessors.
They neither met the financial needs of religious institutions, nor did they
evolve a suitable education system for Islamic Republic of Pakistan. The
continuous neglect of an important institution of an Islamic society led to the
problems faced today.
For more than half a century, Madrassas in Pakistan have been looked
after by individuals, who cared for religious education. They felt this need,
because the education system left behind by the British did not adequately cater
for the important requirement of a Muslim society.
It is a matter of shame for a country, which came into being in the name
of Islam that religious education of its citizens, is being looked after through
106
CRITICISM
The Mullas in Pakistan have been criticized since the days of Pakistan
Movement. Undoubtedly the Mullas have invited most of criticism by their act
or neglect. They have faltered, as they do not belong to the class of Mullas of
107
earlier days. But their mistakes grant no licence to criticize them, particularly to
those who have very little knowledge of religion.
Criticism is the prerogative of the learned people. Even they should avoid
generalized criticism. It must focus on specifics. It should also remain within
limits of decency and not spill over to the premises of ridicule. Above all it
must be constructive, identify the problem areas and suggest practical solutions.
Most critics of Mullas unfortunately belong to the modernized or
westernized class of the society. Most of them do not like the bearded face and
clumsy get-up of a Mulla. If a Mulla is to be judged from his physical
appearance, then a well-dressed critic, who is fond of western life style, will
find nothing admirable in him.
His feet in a pair of unpolished Chappals or sandals; his Shalwar cut
inches above ankles; a dirty waist coat; long beard and oily hairs; a colourful
scarf triangularly folded and spread over his shoulders; an unwieldy turban or a
cap and lavish use of an offensive scent cannot impress his critics. A Mulla,
from head to toe, is a different person from his critics.
The list of accusations is long, but generally lacks credibility. They are
accused of fundamentalism, extremism, and fanaticism. The critics ignore the
fact that all religions stress upon adherence to the fundamentals. Islam forbids
any compromise in this regard, as it amounts to distortion of basic teaching.
One cannot be dubbed as an extremist or a fanatic just for following the tenets
of Islam strictly.
He who is selective in following the teaching of a religion cannot be
called a moderate. One cannot practice a part of the Faith and ignore the
remaining. It is also wrong to practice it as long as worldly interests are served
and disregard it when it comes to sacrifice, which is generally considered as
worldly loss. One cannot pretend to be a Faithful. It would be hypocrisy.
The terms like extremism, fundamentalism, moderation and liberalism
have no place in any religion. These are used with mala fide intentions. The
point can be explained in lighter vein. He, who leads the Eid Prayer and tells
others how to say it, is an extremist. One, who follows the correct sequence of
Takbirs as explained by the Imam, may be called fundamentalist; one, who
still mixes up the sequence, is a moderate. He, who does not care for the
108
109
110
Many people from different walks of life have opposed and criticized
American stance on terrorism. It is unfair to condemn only Mullas for their
opposition to the holy war. Who knows that the long-term losses of Pakistan
and Muslim Ummah, as feared by the critics of war, may overshadow the shortterm gains?
The allegations enumerated above lead the critics to conclude that
Mullas have given nothing to Pakistan, whereas the poor nation has given them
so much. What has been given to them? It is nothing more than some meager
amounts of charity, a few goatskins once a year and occasional provision of a
cauldron of mutton curry or Chana Pullao. All this is donated as a very
profitable bargain. A donor seeks forgiveness for all his sins for a cauldron of
ordinary food. The food that is often a leftover of some lavishly arranged feasts.
Mullas have given a lot, provided the critics are prepared to accept their
contributions. Without their services there would have been no Pakistani who
could recite Quraan correctly. They lead daily prayers and perform religious
rites on birth and death of almost everyone. They solemnize all the matrimonial
ties, barring those critics who prefer court marriages. An Americanized critic
would reject these petty contributions saying, no big deal.
They have indeed not taken more than what they have given to this
nation. Their contribution cannot be calculated in monetary terms. Even those
who strictly go by the monetary figures would agree that annual budget of all
the Madrassas of Pakistan is much less than the amount pocketed by a corrupt
politician or a bureaucrat in a single white collar crime.
113
CONCLUSION
Madrassas and Mullas are not something to be ashamed of; instead the
people and Government of Pakistan should be proud of them. If in their present
state they are not considered worthy of taking pride in them, the matter should
not end with cribbing against them.
The government should help them in overcoming their shortcomings,
rather than contemplating clean-up operations or crackdowns. Implementing
well thought out plan should reform these. The Mullas should be involved in
formulation of the plan with a view to having their willing cooperation to
facilitate implementation.
Government has an option to open parallel institutions of religious
education, which should be models for privately run Madrassas. This option,
however, has quite a few snags. Firstly, it will be time consuming. Secondly, the
size of initial investment will be prohibiting. Lastly, the model may fall well
short of the expectations due to inefficient and corrupt bureaucracy. In Pakistan
very seldom an institution has ever been organized and run perfectly in public
sector.
Ideally the reformation should start with selected Madrassas. The
criterion for selection of Madrassas for reformation should be willingness of the
authorities responsible for managing those at present. The selected Madrassas
should be reorganized to set high standards of education and administration.
The standards set should be so high that remaining Madrassas should look
towards these with envy.
Once it is achieved, many of the existing Madrassas will be tempted to
approach the government for guidance and help. Additional Madrassas can then
be included in the reformation plan. The process of enlargement of the scope of
reformation should continue after completion of each academic year.
The federal and provincial governments should desist from dissipating
their limited resources by trying to do too much too soon. The status of smaller
114
115
BRAHIMI AT BONN
116
The Cyprus Option was even worse than Rome Option. Its members
had also bid farewell to Afghanistan since long. Moreover, it did not have even
an obsolete king, who could be installed as head of the state. The so-called
Peshawar Option was worst of all.
The idea of six plus two, for finding a solution of the problem, had been
lobbied since long, but utterly failed in making any headway. It was not
expected to make any positive contribution, because in the changed scenario
six had become redundant and only two mattered.
To keep pace with the military campaign, America decided to reward the
Alliance for its contribution in military operations. After all it had helped in
saving precious cultured blood. Northern Alliance provided the base to interim
political set-up. Other ethnic groups were fixed around it to broaden the base.
In all fairness Pushtoons should have provided the base. They represent
the largest single ethnic group in Afghanistan. Tajiks, Uzbeks and others should
have been used to broaden it. But Pushtoons had to pay the price for not
meeting the demands Americans.
Nevertheless America tried to conceal its intentions of favouring the
Alliance. It ordered Chef, who had already been appointed, to prepare an
omelet. The Alliance was to be used as main ingredient, the eggs. Other ethnic
groups could be used as additional ingredients to make it as palatable as
possible.
Americans knew it well that this recipe would not be to the taste of many.
Despite that they were quite determined, not only to serve it, but also to ensure
its consumption. To this end the interim set-up has to be backed fully. America
will provide it the required political and military support. In the presence of
strong military support, nobody would dare express his disliking or disgust.
Under the cover of UN and in compliance with the instructions of
America, Brahimi summoned the delegations of all the four groups to report at
Bonn. These groups were:
117
its troops in Kabul and from its backing by Russia, America, India and
host of other countries.
The Cyprus Group was primarily supported by Iran, which did not
support Zahir Shah.
The Peshawar Group had quiet consent of Pakistan. It was the only
delegation expected to fight for the interests of Pushtoons.
properly. His concern was justified, but nobody cared about his walkout. He
soon realized that an agreement would be finalized in his absence. He wisely
decided to return to the talks well before the signing ceremony.
The spokesman of UN briefed the press after participants signed the
agreement. He was asked that whether all the signatories of the agreement are
equal or some are more equal. He did not hesitate in borrowing the words from
the book titled Animal Farm. In that book the pigs proclaimed that all
animals are equal, but some are more equal. The answer amply clarified that
which particular group represented the pigs.
THE AGREEMENT
Post-Taliban interim government will be installed with effect from 22 nd
December in accordance with Bonn Agreement. The salient features of the
agreement were:
Day to day conduct of the state including peace, order and good
governance.
Chairman will lay down the policy guidelines and coordinate the work of
the Administration.
119
The functions and powers of members will be further elaborated with the
assistance of the UN.
The Commission will have the final authority for determining the
procedures for and the number of people who will participate in the
Emergency Loya Jirga.
120
The criteria for allocation of seats to the Afghans living outside the
country.
The rules and procedures will be published and disseminated ten weeks
before the Jirga is convened.
The commission will have the authority to reject a candidate and also
specify rules for arbitration.
The Emergency Loya Jirga will elect a Head of State for the Transitional
Administration.
All Afghan armed forces and armed groups shall come under the
command and control of the Interim Authority, pending their dissolution
and disarmament or their integration into Afghan security forces,
established with the assistance of the UN.
The Interim Authority shall act in accordance with basic principles and
provisions of human rights contained in international instruments and
international law.
121
All actions taken by the Interim Authority shall be consistent with UNSC
resolutions relating to Afghanistan.
Afghans will be responsible to ensure security for all the UN and other
personnel of international governmental and NGOs deployed in
Afghanistan.
Till such time that Afghan security forces are established the participants
request the UNSC to consider authorizing the early deployment to
Afghanistan of the UN mandated force.
This security force will help in maintaining law and order in Kabul and
surrounding areas. It can be progressively expanded to other urban
centres and other areas.
All armed units from Kabul and other urban centres or other areas in
which the UN mandated force is deployed will help in disarmament of
the former combatants.
122
The UN shall have the right to investigate human rights violations and,
where necessary, recommend corrective action.
FUTURE PROSPECTS
Glancing at the contents of the agreement and the list of members of
Interim Administration, it may be observed that:
The groups, which participated in talks, were not treated as equals. The
Alliance has been favoured, Rome Group has been inducted and
Pushtoons have been marginalized.
The contents have not been drafted by the participants, but dictated by
the sponsor. It is not an agreement between the groups of Afghans;
instead it could be called as an undertaking by the Interim Authority to
abide by the instructions of someone else dictated through the UN.
Authority of the UN has been imposed on all the important clauses of the
agreement. Future role of the UN has been ensured for indefinite period.
123
In view the subservient attitude of the United Nations, one should read
US for UN wherever it appears in the text. American writ in the region
has been established.
The existing enmity between Pushtoons and the Alliance and the
pronounced differences within the groups.
124
The Afghans are at the verge of exhaustion. Due to fatigue various ethnic
groups may opt for peaceful co-existence.
Northern Alliance has become militarily quite strong with the support of
Russia, America, India and other countries. The Pushtoons may submit to
it for the time being.
125
Jaswant Singh plans to attend the installation ceremony. Above all it cannot
afford to ignore the warnings issued by Qanooni during his visit to New Delhi.
CONCLUSION
Irrespective of the letters and the spirit of the agreement, the Afghans
should avail this opportunity for their own good. Their homeland is in
shambles. The destruction is far more horrifying than what is visible on ground.
Everything has been brought to the level of Zero Point. Government
and people of Afghanistan have to start afresh. This, in a way, could prove a
blessing for those who are determined to rebuild Afghanistan to their liking.
Rebuilding a county, which had been subjected to destruction for more
than twenty years, is not an easy task. The Interim Authority can make a sincere
beginning, remembering that well begun is half done.
It must concentrate on preparing the ground for future governments of
Afghanistan. It must draft a workable constitution to guarantee legitimacy and
stability of the governments to follow. It must also ensure that comprehensive
reconstruction of Afghanistan starts as quickly as possible. To achieve these
aims, the Interim Authority must restore peace on priority and take measures for
the unity of Afghans.
126
THE BATTLE
After abandoning Kabul, Taliban decided to hand over the charge of
various provinces to local Pushtoon commanders whom they had defeated six
years ago. Deals were struck quickly. Taliban relinquished the power and
merged with Pushtoon population.
Mulla Omar and Osama decided to continue the war. But compelled by
the circumstances they split into two distinct groups and separated their ways.
Mulla Omar along with senior leaders of Taliban concentrated in and around
Kandahar.
Here they had a chance for putting up some resistance as they still
enjoyed support of the locals. In case of a defeat, which they must have
anticipated, they could melt into local population as was done in other
provinces. Osama and al-Qaeda fighters could not adopt this tactics. They went
to Spin Ghar Mountain or Koh-i-Safed.
Kandahar was developed into a fortress and some strong outposts were
established along roads to Spin Boldak and Farah. Mulla Omar and his troops
were set to fight their last battle.
THE DEAL
Taliban had learnt from the experience of the war fought so far, that:
They had no defence against air power of the Coalition. Its indiscriminate
use was resulting in casualties of innocent civilians.
Northern Alliance, with support of the Coalition, was well poised to play
a dominating political and military role in Afghanistan.
The tables had been turned. Keeping that in view there was need to
rearrange the priorities. Safeguarding the interests of Pushtoons had
become more important than those of Taliban.
To this end the leftover manpower of Taliban must be saved to fight for
Pushtoon cause when so required.
Mulla Abdul Kabir had handed over Nangarhar to Haji Qadeer with the
surety of safety of all Taliban.
The time had come for striking a deal with opponents for the remaining
four provinces. The decision was taken in the last week of November and
Naqibullah was contacted. The final settlement was perhaps delayed in waiting
for the outcome of Bonn talks.
A day after the Bonn Agreement, the deal was finalized. But prior to the
handing over of Kandahar, Mulla Naqibullah had already given safe passage to
Mulla Omar; his interior and defence ministers and many others heavily armed
Taliban.
On 7th December the implementation of deal was completed. Karzai was
quite magnanimous in granting general amnesty to all Taliban in Kandahar and
its surrounding area. Mulla Omar was also assured the security, but he had to
denounce the terrorism. Taliban surrendered in a unique manner. They were
allowed to go home with their weapons and vehicles.
Pakistan hailed the Kandahar deal, but Rumsfeld did not approve of it.
He said that Mulla Omar couldnt be pardoned. He forgot that if Americans
could be clever enough in saving blood of their soldiers, then why not Afghans
could do the same. Afghans proved their shrewdness by saving the blood of
their brethren.
Rumsfeld promptly rejected the grant of any amnesty to Mulla Omar. He
said, we will turn south from such agreement. Those who support such deal
will not get American support. He continued, I do not think there will be a
negotiated end to the situation thats unacceptable to the United States.
The moderate Afghan did not remember that every word in language of
the civilized word has two meanings, literal and practical. He did not consult
the holy warriors about which particular meaning of the word moderation he
had to follow in this case.
Karzai was also not aware of the text of the Bonn Agreement. Under the
heading of Final Provisions, this agreement prohibited the Interim
Americans can feel proud of defeating Mulla Omar in a war spread over
two months. Kandahar deal marked the end of Taliban regime in Afghanistan.
In this war Taliban suffered casualties and lost their heavy weapons, but the list
of their losses ends there.
Mulla Omar and his top leaders have been able to protect their human
assets with the cooperation of Pushtoon warlords. In entire war not a single
prominent leader of Taliban was reported killed or arrested or defected, with the
exception of Mulla Khaksar, who was the lone defector.
Taliban continue surviving, because they enjoy the security of friendly
environments of Pushtoon areas. The people of these areas have not harmed
any Taliban, which implicitly proves that:
The transfer of power in these areas was the result of mutually agreed
upon strategy.
The common Afghan does not hate Taliban as has been propagated by
the Western Media and other vested interests.
chopped off. Many critics of Taliban will still argue that looting is lesser evil
than award of chopping of the limbs of the criminals.
Inflow of humanitarian aid has faced problems, whereas Taliban had
ensured the security during transportation and distribution of aid. According to
the UN programme director for Afghanistan, the situation has drastically
changed. He said, now you have local commanders looking to take advantage
of the collapse. You also have bandits thinking they have more freedom to
operate.
Fierce fighting between two factions of Northern Alliance in the capital
of Baghlan province has also been reported. Troops of Mansoor Naderi, an
Ismaili warlord, inflicted heavy casualties on Tajik soldiers, before
reinforcements sent by Fahim could reach the garrison.
Kandahar also experienced the fighting between anti-Taliban factions.
This could have happened in the heat of battle. The Pushtoons should be wise to
check this menace, because political and military environments are quite
unfavourable to them as compared to those of the past.
Karzai swiftly acted in resolving the dispute between Mulla Naqibullah
and Gul Agha, who had vowed to take control of Kandahar. He displayed
political acumen and accommodated both of them. He was mindful of Pushtoon
interests and his own precarious position.
He, while pledging to root out terrorism from Afghanistan, warned US
not to desert Afghanistan again. He said this after toppling of Taliban regime.
While saying this he surely had some terrorists in his mind other than Taliban
and al-Qaeda.
EFFECTS ON PAKISTAN
The prevalent internal turmoil and war-like conditions are not new for
Afghans. This has become a way of life for them. They have learnt to live in
such situation. It is Pakistan, which would be facing the unusual difficulties in
times to come.
Pakistan has consumed quite few Afghan onions sine start of the war:
Northern Alliance got lions share in terms of political and military gains
and Pakistan had to reconcile with it.
Pakistan pleaded for mercy for the foreigners besieged in Kunduz, but
each one of them was brutally massacred.
The effects of over eating have started appearing:
After Bonn Agreement, Qannuni dashed to Delhi to meet his family and
from there he warned Pakistan to refrain from interfering in internal
affairs of Afghanistan and India. He said that this policy failed in
Afghanistan and will also fail elsewhere. He then advised Pakistan to
review the strategy of the past.
India will try for inclusion of its troops in peacekeeping force. It may be
manoeuvred in such a manner that its friends in Interim Administration
would demand it.
The above developments have taken place before the formal installation
of Interim Administration. Pakistan can hope that things might change for better
after 22nd December. The experience of last three months however negates this
possibility. The wishes of Pakistan have not proved to be the horses.
Pakistan has publicly resented the scandalous statements of Qannuni.
The UN and Karzai have been conveyed that Pakistan forcefully rejects the
allegations of Qannuni. The resentments and forceful rejections seldom prove
to be effective as well.
Qannuni has only advised Pakistan to change its policy. America through
the UN has already embarked upon moulding the policy to its liking. The UN
has asked Pakistan to submit a report on measures taken to ban the collection of
funds for terrorist organizations, freezing of their funds and arrests of terrorists,
etc.
The deeper mutual understanding and high profile presence of India in
Afghanistan do not augur well for Pakistan. Musharraf can accuse India for
using Kabul against interests of Pakistan. The determined enemy is never
deterred by the accusations.
India may not succeed in securing its participation in peacekeeping force.
Its exclusion will not be due to Pakistans pressure, but for reasons other than
that. India will still be able to exert sufficient influence on Afghanistan to make
the peaceful coexistence very difficult for Pakistan.
Pakistan has been looking forward to earn few bucks during
reconstruction phase of the holy war, but failed in appreciating the essential
pre-requisite of such earning. In the absence of close contacts with Interim
Administration, Pakistan can only hope against the hope. After all no one, not
even a super power can impose sanctions on day dreaming.
India is well poised to make profitable contribution during
reconstruction phase. Ministers belonging to Northern Alliance would like to
pay back India for its unflinching support during critical period of its struggle
for power. Pakistan has failed in matching the fast track policy of India aimed
at high profile presence in Afghanistan.
America also owes a lot to India, because it actively participated in the
holy war in more than one way, despite not being a member of the Coalition.
Pakistan has also done a lot, but its participation has been generally passive in
nature.
The events took a serious turn. The parliament building in New Delhi
was attacked by five unidentified terrorists, which provided India an
opportunity to deal with Pakistan directly rather than doing it through
Afghanistan. The fast track policy was about to be accelerated further.
Vajpayee immediately pledged to fight a do or die battle against
terrorism. He said that the attack was not on the parliament, it was on the entire
nation. He used the same language, which was used by American leaders after
11th September.
India has been acting as bully, but only against Bhutan and Nepal. It has
not yet attained the status of America to bully a country of the size of
Pakistan.
Apart from its size Pakistan also has large armed forces and nuclear
capability. It could not be treated like Afghanistan or Palestine.
India while taking cognizance of the above realities, decided not to allow
the opportunity to go by. It blamed Lashkar-e-Tayyaba for the attack, and
demanded action against that group. The spokesman of Foreign Office of
Pakistan rejected the charge and said that Pakistan has never allowed its soil to
be used for terrorism.
America has not yet played its cards in this deal. In regular briefing the
spokesman of White House was asked by an Indian journalist whether he
thought India should do the same as Israel. The spokesman refrained from
commenting. US Ambassador to India drew his own conclusions and said, the
attack was no different in its objective from the terror attacks in the US on
September 11. He was doing in Rome as Romans do.
CONCLUSION
Remarks of Rumsfeld about the deal struck during battle of Kandahar
clearly indicated the unquenched thirst of Americans for blood. It also revealed
the importance they give to negotiated solutions.
Afghanistan is almost conquered, but Osama and Omar are still at large.
America will not give up its claim on them. The search will continue till they
are killed or captured. That is how the Americans plan to dispense justice by
waging holy war.
Afghans will start their journey towards democracy as envisaged in
Bonn agreement. Their neighbours will remain on their toes during the year
2002. Pakistan, in particular, will keep encountering delicate situations. It will
be required to take difficult decisions for shaping its future relations with
Afghanistan.
Situation on eastern border has also become quite precarious. India may
not resort to an open war, but it may violate the Line of Control. Pakistan has to
be very careful in pursuing the Kashmir cause. Prudence and precaution should
help in extricating itself from the ensuing difficulties.
Tora Bora has an elaborate network of under ground tunnels, which were
constructed during war against the Soviets. Tunnels provided protection
against the air threat.
Most of Arab fighters were well conversant with the area, as they had
participated in war against the Soviets.
America was fully conscious of the above realities. It had the capability
to crack the hard nut of Tora Bora with the help of local commanders, but the
escape routes could not be sealed without explicit support of Pakistan.
CIA chief visited Pakistan during first week of December. He sought
Pakistans help for:
Establishing through interrogation of two arrested scientists, whether alQaeda has acquired nuclear capability or not.
effectively and defences became untenable for al-Qaeda men. Once again the
static defence showed its fragility against the might of air power.
Tora Bora underground tunnels were captured, but al-Qaeda fighters were
not encountered. Osama and his men had vacated the strong point and vanished
into forested mountains. They were now to be searched, located and captured or
killed.
US warplanes started targeting villages and vehicles carrying civilians.
Hundreds of civilians were killed or wounded. As the collateral damage
increased, the people left their homes in panic. More than three hundred
thousand residents of this area were displaced. Keeping in mind that area was
sparsely populated, it could be said that entire population had abandoned their
homes.
On 19th December the battle fizzled out in a manner that the winner
couldnt celebrate the victory. The Afghan fighters searched the caves and came
back with bundles of documents and some prisoners. The US airplanes kept
flying through out the day, but could not find a target on which they could offload their ordnance.
Osama was not traceable. Hazarat Ali lost the chance to pocket prize
money worth $ 25 million despite winning the match. Where had Osama gone?
Nobody knew his whereabouts for sure. He vanished into oblivion leaving
everybody guessing.
Haji Zaman said with confidence that Osama Bin Laden was not in
Afghanistan. He speculated in general terms. Fahim had reasons to be specific.
He knew that all his men have been scattered. Osama Bin Laden along with a
small group of followers has disappeared--- presumably he might have entered
Pakistan.
Yusufzai, who has met Osama twice in the course of his duty, was certain
that he would never venture to enter Pakistan and risk being caught. He most
likely was still in Afghanistan even though there were reports to the contrary.
Disappearance of Osama has been a disappointment for Rumsfeld. He
was constrained to confess that the task is still ahead of us. He opined that its
going to be tough, dirty, hard work. The manner in which he has conducted this
war shows that he is quite competent to perform such tasks, particularly the
middle one.
The exact number of casualties suffered by al-Qaeda fighters will never
be known. Reportedly the strength of al-Qaeda men in Tora Bora was less than
a thousand. About a hundred of them have been captured and those many might
have been killed. Pakistan has arrested about two hundred intruders and the rest
have been lost on either side of Durand Line.
It was alleged that hundreds of foreign fighters have escaped with the
connivance of senior Afghan tribal leaders. The Eastern Shoora met in
Jalalabad, discussed the reported escape and rebuked two senior tribal leaders,
without dilating on the nature and extent of their act or neglect.
ground was made an excuse, but in case of Tora Bora the presence could be
arranged easily. The real hitch was that the boss had not given them the green
signal.
To uphold the spirit of its charter, the UN should have responded to the
situation, particularly in view of the willingness of Saudi Government to accept
its nationals. Saudi Foreign Minister in his interview to Washington Post said
that his country would not only accept them, but also punish those who are
criminally involved.
Anticipating the possibility of surrender, the Amnesty International
appealed to international organizations and the Coalition forces to take
appropriate measures for those laying down their arms. The appeal clashed with
the ideas of Bush and Rumsfeld and yet it was made. Amnesty International
knew it well that the surrender ceremony might never take place. Its appeal only
aimed at conveying that the civilized world does care for the human values.
Despite the rhetoric of Bush and his companions, America would not
have resorted to indiscriminate slaughtering of the captives as was done after
the battle of Kunduz. It would have refrained from massacring those who
surrendered, not for human considerations, but for the compelling requirement
of having some important al-Qaeda men alive.
America would have liked to extract useful information from them about
their agents operating in other countries. This could have helped in drawing
valid conclusions for selection of the sanctuaries to be targeted next by the
holy warriors.
At some stage Pakistan may be blamed for their escape by act or neglect.
Tribal areas of Pakistan will draw more attention of the Coalition in the
context of manhunt.
Those who remain at large, sooner or later, may commit terrorist acts in
Pakistan.
The arrest of al-Qaeda men has following connotations:
Handling of these hardened fighters can create serious problems like the
one experienced while transporting them from Parachinar to Kohat. In
that Pakistan suffered as many casualties as the Coalition suffered in the
entire war.
The countries of their origin may not accept the less important detainees.
Their prolonged detention can cause problems including retaliation by alQaeda.
The terrorists have become the most sought after commodity. Mostly
they were sought for elimination. Interestingly there was one customer who
wanted them for promotion of terrorism. Reportedly India has purchased about
hundred of them with the aim of proving Pakistans involvement in perpetration
of terrorism against largest democracy of the world.
The second task assigned to Pakistan by CIA Chief was accomplished
quite satisfactorily as confirmed by the Coalition spokesman in Islamabad.
When asked whether al-Qaeda has acquired nuclear capability or not, he
replied, there is no evidence that has been recovered as far as we know that
would indicate that Osama bin Laden and the al-Qaeda network actually has
acquired weapons of mass destruction.
In fact America knew for granted that al-Qaeda does not have this
capability. The ambiguity was created by design to keep Pakistan under
constant pressure. Resultantly America was kind enough to issue NOC for
release of two nuclear scientists arrested in this connection. But they were
prohibited from talking to reporters and from making public speeches.
CONCLUSION
Al-Qaeda fighters in Afghanistan have been mostly scattered, killed, or
captured, but Mulla Omar and Osama remain at large. Al-Qaeda has lost the
safe heaven of Afghanistan for good, but many of its men have escaped to other
countries. The survival of the two leaders and forced dispersal of their men
would mean continuation of military operations in and outside Afghanistan.
The war has caused no damage to al-Qaeda network, which exists in
other countries. Despite choking of the sources of funding, it retains the
capability to strike back. Reportedly Abu Zubaiyada, a former resident of Gaza
Strip, is now heading the al-Qaedas international operations. In the absence of
Osama and al-Zahrawai he is likely to head al-Qaeda.
It is bit too early to talk about succession. Osama may be deliberately
kept alive as Saddam was kept in 1991. The hunting party may guide him to
next sanctuary through planned and well coordinated beating and cordoning.
As long as he lives the continuation of holy war is automatically justified.
Speculations, rumors and allegations about presence of al-Qaeda agents
in tribal areas of Pakistan will increase. This will result in subjecting Pakistan to
enormous pressure. Conduct of operations inside Pakistan will become
inevitable.
India will surely embark upon exploitation of the situation. Taliban of
Pakistani brand procured from Northern Alliance may be used for concocting
evidence, as and when required. After next incident of terrorism in India, its
government may agree to the demand of neutral investigation.
ITS CRUSADES
The Crusades is an equivalent of Jihad for the Christians. Jihad is a
Divine Decree. It means to fight against enemies of Allah; irrespective of
which particular faith they follow. They can even be Muslims. The first Caliph
fought against Muslims who refused to pay Zakat. The Crusades is not a
Divine Decree. It was coined by the Christians to grant holiness to their war
against Muslims.
The clash between two great religions took place immediately after the
emergence of Islam. Muslims defeated the Romans in battle of Yarmuk marking
the beginning of end of Christian rule in Asia and Northern Africa. Soon after
that, the city of Jerusalem became part of Muslim Empire.
It is a holy city for followers of both the religions as well as for the
Jews. The war for regaining control of the holy city was named as Crusades
by the Christians. It was considered holy war against the evil of Islam. That
war has been continuing through centuries with varying intensity.
A PERPETUAL WAR
Soon after the emergence of Islam the Christians were squeezed into the
Continent of Europe. The ordeal of the Christians did not end there. The
Muslims also stepped on to the European soil. The squeezing continued till the
Muslim rulers lost interest in further conquests.
The cornered Christians were ultimately urged by the Church to get back
their lost lands. They responded to the call and achieved the first visible
success in Spain. The Muslims, who ruled the country for about eight centuries
were not only defeated, but the evil of Islam was also banished from the
sacred soil of Christian Spain.
The Church also urged the rulers of Europe to combine their forces to
evict Muslims from the Holy Land. The war for gaining the control of
Jerusalem was named as Crusades. It was considered a religious duty and was
fought as such during the period of Richard the Lion and Salah-ud-Din.
With the departure of these great warriors the Crusades lost its religious
glamour, but continued in its degenerated form. The victory in Spain and war
for regaining control of Jerusalem were not enough for ending the siege the
Christian World. It still remained cordoned by the Muslim Empire extending
from Morocco to Central Asia.
Perforce the Christians of Europe started concentrating on exploring the
sea routes for access to rest of the world. The experience gained through
increased activity in seas helped them in developing their naval power. The
explorations led them to discover new routes and lands, including America.
While crisscrossing the oceans they also found out that they were the
unchallenged masters of high seas. Other nations, including Muslims, were not
aware of the strategic importance of waters around them. Using their Maritime
strength they decided to envelop the Muslim World by going round the
Continent of Africa.
The envelopment of Muslim World began in 18 th Century. British, French
and Dutch led the campaign and reached the countries of West Africa, South
Asia and Far East. They entered these countries as traders but within a century
many of them were colonized.
The Czars of Russia launched the offensive from the north and conquered
whole of Central Asia. Imam Shamel, who put up the last resistance, was exiled
to Turkey. The final blow was delivered in the beginning of twentieth century.
Ottoman Empire, the last stronghold of Muslims was undone with the help of
Arabs. The Ottoman Empire was reduced into Modern Turkey.
When Europe was reaping the fruits of colonizing most of the world,
Hitler emerged into power in Germany. He ventured to do the same to European
countries, which these had done to others. He dragged them into Second World
War and drained the strength of Imperial powers of Europe to the extent that it
became difficult for them to rule their respective colonies. Immediately after the
war, many colonies were granted independence.
The Muslims got rid of the foreign rulers through courtesy of Hitler, but
the departing masters made sure that benefits of freedom remain out of their
reach for long time to come. They fragmented the Muslim World by dividing it
into numerous states. Boundaries of these states were so drawn that almost
every state inherited territorial disputes with its neighbours.
The division of Muslim World was not sufficient for the satisfaction of
the outgoing Crusaders. They worked out a plan to have permanent base in oilrich Arab World. The state of Israel was created in the heart of Arab World. The
Arabs got befitting reward for their support to the Crusaders against the last
Muslim Empire.
Before the start of Second World War the Communists had dethroned the
Czars. Russia had become the Soviet Union in which the practice of any
religion, Islam or Christianity was forbidden. The Christian World had not liked
the non-believers replacing the Christian rulers. Although these non-believers
had joined hands with Europe and America in defeating Hitler, yet at the end of
war the differences resurfaced.
No sooner the Hot war was over the Cold one started. America and
Europe seduced many Muslim countries to join various attractive military
pacts. Muslims failed to read the intentions of the West.
The Soviet Union committed the mistake of military occupation of
Afghanistan. It helped America in rallying the support of Muslim countries. The
believers of two great religions helped Afghans in defeating the Soviets. The
Cold War ended with disintegration of the Soviet Union.
The Christian World, which by then had become self-acclaimed civilized
world, came out with the idea of clash of civilizations. There was nothing
new in this idea, except that it reflected the old desire to be pursued in refined
manner.
The civilized world did not waste time in waiting for the opportunity. It
had to be created. The country that was likely to pose threat to their forward
base was selected as an objective of the Crusades. Iraq was first seduced to
attack Kuwait and then blamed for occupying a member state of the UN.
Iraq was defeated and its forces were thrown out of Kuwait, but Saddam
was spared. He was retained as ready-made justification for future adventures
of the Crusaders in oil-rich Arab World. Thus the Iraq War marked the
beginning of the new phase of the Crusades.
The incident of 11th September has added to the strength of justification
for the Crusades. It no more required the cover name of clash of civilizations.
It has now become a holy war against the evil of terrorism. The Muslims,
irrespective of their grievances, represent the evil forces and the Christians with
the help of other enemies of Islam are crusading against them. Thus the
perpetual war has gained unprecedented impetus.
A COMPREHENSIVE WAR
The holy war against the Muslims is all encompassing. It is being
waged on military, political and economic fronts using all means at the disposal
of civilized world. Media provides support to offensives launched on these
fronts.
On military front the Crusaders resort to direct confrontation only after
trying indirect methods and proxy war.
Direct application of military
means is avoided as far as possible, not because the Crusaders fear Muslims,
but for want of legitimacy.
The holy war has to have some grounds for its justification. Once the
requirement of legitimacy is met, the Crusaders show no hesitation in resorting
to open hostilities. Western Media renders its services to justify the use of force.
At times even a petty excuse is portrayed as sound reason.
The limited military action can be carried out at any time against any
country, with or without approval of the UN. Though acquisition of the consent
of UN has never been a problem, yet at times it has been ignored to save time.
Limited actions were taken against Libya, Somalia, Sudan, Yemen, etc in the
recent past.
The requirement of direct confrontation demands that the Crusaders must
possess unmatched military strength and maintain state of readiness at all times.
Recent withdrawal from ABM treaty and expansion of NATO has been carried
out for this purpose.
America withdrew from ABM treaty announcing that it was a roadblock
to mounting a US defence against missile attack. America seriously considers
that it could be subjected to missile attack in future. Therefore, its territorial
defence must be made impregnable, so that the Crusades continue elsewhere
without fear of retaliation.
NATO is part of the state of readiness plan. It has been expanded since
the end of Cold War. Many countries of Eastern Europe have become its
members. Inclusion of Russia has also been considered, because it is regaining
the Christian identity. Russia can be of great help in checking the resurrection
of Islam in Central Asia.
Despite its expansion NATO cannot reach all parts of the world, because
it is confined to Europe. This shortcoming is taken care of by having military
bases in Diego Garcia, Saudi Arabia, Kuwait, Australia, and South Korea and so
on, not to mention the two important watchdogs of Israel and India.
In fact the term watchdog has become redundant. It does not convey
true extent of roles of Israel and India in the Crusades. They have practically
attained the status of partners. Without formalizing their partnership through a
treaty, they are extensively used for waging proxy war.
While the Crusaders are preparing for attack on next target, Israel has
been encouraged and supported to continue the proxy war in Middle East.
Similarly India has been urged to suppress terrorism in South Asia following
the precedence set by America.
Both speak and act like partners of the Crusaders. Sharon said, we in
Israel are in a war against terrorists, the same war America is fighting.
Vajpayee said in London, both our countries have been familiar with the ugly
face of terrorism long before September 11. He continued, we have to go
beyond al-Qaeda in our war against terrorism and target all sponsors who
finance, train, equip and harbour terrorists.
Israel and India have intensified the proxy war against the evil of
terrorism. Both of them, like the Crusaders, do not care avoiding the collateral
damage. Human rights are violated at will, except that they do not indulge in
gender discrimination while eliminating the terrorists.
Israel is contributing a lot for the Crusades by keeping the oil-rich Arab
World preoccupied. India is making an equally important contribution by
suppressing Muslims of South Asia, which constitute one-third of total Muslim
population. Oil and manpower are two main assets of Muslim World, which
have been exposed to threats through proxy war.
In view of Indias excellent performance, US have decided to enhance
defence ties with India. In the recently concluded talks the two countries have
agreed to:
All the avenues of cooperation lead towards Muslim World. The last one
is specially meant for Pakistan. America and India are worried about mass
destruction weapons in general and safety of Pakistans nuclear arsenal in
particular.
American Ambassador in Pakistan was asked to comment on
implications of this agreement. She avoided answering the question saying that
both are important for America. She deliberately did not say anything about
its implications for Pakistan.
Israel is doing a commendable job by making the Muslims bleed
profusely. It is really hurting the enemies of the Crusaders as could be judged
from their loud and pathetic screams of Muslims in general and Arabs in
particular.
Rasul Bakhsh Rais has narrated the nature of their screams quite
realistically. What is happening today in Palestine is the worst form of
oppression, while the Western community of nations and hapless Islamic
countries cannot raise finger against the Israeli barbarity. It is shocking how the
international media has turned absolutely biased in reporting events from there.
All Palestinians, and of course all Muslims fighting wars of resistance against
the occupiers and tormentors have been branded as terrorists while Israeli
forces are just securing the legitimate interests of the state.
The indirect methods are applied through auspices of UN. The attractive
slogan of peace is used as ploy. Proliferation of mass destruction weapons and
means of their delivery are considered threat to world peace. In reality the
slogan of peace is used to deny the acquisition of military strength to opponents
of the Crusaders.
Some scare-crows and ghosts like Saddam are kept intact by design.
They help in mustering the support of sparrow-hearted Muslim rulers.
Most Muslim countries are being strangulated with the use of so-called
debt-traps. Once trapped, the victims are dictated terms beyond the scope
of the subject of economy.
Trade imbalances are created through skillful use of tools of antidumping, quota, quality control, ISOs and so on.
Economic disparity is not only maintained, but measures are also taken
for its further aggravation.
The psychological war is waged with the help of its media. Muslim
countries have no means to counter this onslaught. The Media war is primarily
aimed at tarnishing the image of Islam. Its followers are portrayed as ugly
villains of the Crusading heroes.
Those who preach Jihad are termed as Islamist terrorists. Jehadis resort
to militancy, compelling the Crusaders to use military means. Those killed in
twin-towers were victims of brutal terrorist act, but killing of innocent people
during holy war in Afghanistan was justified as inescapable collateral
damage.
Some intellectuals of the civilized world allege that the Quraan
contains extremist views. The concept of Jihad encourages militancy.
Authentication of Hadith is questionable. The men like Rushedi, who try to
tarnish the image of Islam, are not protected without reason.
It implies that Islam in its original form is not acceptable to the civilized
world. To be acceptable, the originality of Islam must be tempered like that of
Christianity and Judaism. Islam minus Quraan and Hadith will be quite
acceptable to the civilized world, as it will not preach extremism.
The second aim of putting mask over the face of Islam is defensive in
nature. Out of the four major religions of the world only two are active in
preaching, i.e. Islam and Christianity. The Christian priests are converting
followers of many religions, but they have not succeeded in making a
breakthrough against Islam. On the other hand Islam has made in-roads into
Christian World. This offensive launched by Tablighis can only be checked if
somehow Islam is made to look ugly.
THE PROOF
The attack of 11th September provided a justification to America to
launch the Crusades. Afghanistan became the first victim of direct
confrontation. Nevertheless America tried not to make the Crusades too
obvious.
Soon after 11th September, India was itching to join America in its war
against terrorism. By accepting the Indian offer, America could have killed two
birds, Pakistan and Afghanistan, with one stone. The offer was rejected to dispel
the impression of clash of civilizations. Instead America shrewdly seduced
Muslims to fight against Muslims.
America took numerous precautionary measures to keep the reality of the
Crusades concealed from Muslims. Some of these were:
Not to mention ever again the word of crusade after the mistake
committed by Bush.
Bush and Blair visited Islamic Centres and Mosques in their respective
countries.
The cover plan was necessitated by the fact that the followers of
Christianity and Islam have mingled into each other inextricably. Every Muslim
country has sizeable population of Christian minority and vice versa. Some
socio-economic interests of both the communities have become inseparable,
which forbids trumpeting of the Crusades.
As the war progressed, the intentions of America became clearer. The
cover plan could hide nothing from the discerning eyes. It was nothing but the
Crusades unleashed against followers of Islam, because:
The necessity of concealing the real intentions is in itself a proof that the
war against Afghanistan constituted first phase of the Crusades.
The causes of terrorism have been ignored altogether. The mother of all
evils, the state terrorism, has been spared, but its off springs are being
crushed.
The war in Afghanistan was still on when America started looking for the
next target. The tentative target list includes Muslim countries only.
As the drama on centre stage neared the drop scene, tempo of sideshow
has been raised.
Last, but not the least is the incident of 11th September, which was clearly
the outcome of ongoing clash of civilizations. If attack on Pearl
Harbour could be avenged at Hiroshima and Nagasaki, the attack on
World Trade Centre and Pentagon must also be avenged.
Blair urged his people to keep the fire of hatred ablaze by frequently
remembering the incident of 11th September. Marines were told the same during
motivation talks. Rumsfeld wanted Omar and Osama at all costs no matter how
many innocent people were buried under the debris of collateral damage.
The war began on high note of morality. Bush claimed it to be a holy
war against evil forces. The conduct of war has belied his claim. In this holy
war America:
Used the destructive firepower excessively, which was far more than that
dictated by military considerations.
The foregoing amply proves that attack on Afghanistan was first phase of
the Crusades of 21st Century. It has not been claimed as such, because the
civilized Crusaders of modern times have not declared their intentions as
forthrightly as Richard the Lion did.
Most rulers of Muslim World are reluctant to accept the reality for their
own reasons. The Gulf War of 1991 provided the proof, but no cognizance was
taken. Afghan War has proved it beyond any doubt; still they prefer to keep
their eyes closed. They are trying to seek solace in believing that talk of clash
of civilizations is nothing more than academic discourse. Why?
The acceptance of the reality would mean acceptance of the challenge.
That would make the call for Jihad mandatory. They are afraid of doing it. That
is why they have not even condemned the media campaign aimed at tarnishing
the image of Islam.
They dare not mention the grievances of Muslims who have been denied
justice by the civilized word or with its connivance. Instead the leaders of
Muslim World have tried to win the sympathies of the Crusaders by blaming
extremists for the incident of 11th September.
LET UP IS UNLIKELY
The Crusaders are now in search of next target. Bush revealed his
intentions about future designs of the Crusaders by hinting that America will
soon turn to those who possess weapons of mass destruction: nuclear, chemical
or biological.
He was not at all referring to the weapons possessed by France or Britain
and not even those possessed by China and Russia. Without saying it he
referred to the weapons held by the evil forces, which exist only in Islamic
World.
His agent, Annan suggested a pause in the Crusades. He opposed attack
on Iraq. His advice related to the timings of attack. Not today, he said.
Escalation of war at this stage was not recommended; instead he suggested
waiting for the right moment.
Some members of Blairs team are apparently running short of esteem or
steam or both. Admiral Boyce has warned against escalation of anti-terrorist
war. We will have to decide soon whether we make a commitment to a broader
campaign or make a long-term commitment to Afghanistan, he said. The
disagreement is only on continuation of the conquest and consolidation of the
victory. In fact he too suggested a pause in the language of a soldier.
The Crusades will continue. The suggestions for pause will also be
considered discreetly. There will be a pause in the Crusades, but only on
military front. Operations on other fronts will continue. While the next target
that context America, India and Israel are the clear winners. In geo-strategic
terms Pakistan is the lonely loser. Russia, India and Iran are the winners, that
too without being part of the Coalition. India is the only country, whose name
appears in both categories.
What were the contributory factors, which made the victory possible?
Was it high-tech military might of the Crusaders? Yes, to some extent. This was
used primarily for destruction. Was it Northern Alliance? No. It only helped the
Coalition in saving casualties. Was it disunity of Muslim Ummah? Yes, to great
extent.
America has also paid the price in this holy war. By supporting
Northern Alliance, it has brought Russian influence back to Afghanistan. All
that was achieved during eighties has been undone in mad pursuit of tackling
terrorism through military option.
Yet, America can claim to be the victor in Afghan War. If that were so,
then what was the golden strand of its winning strategy? It was clever
exploitation of Afghan differences, which helped America in saving the
casualties.
America is still in search of visible victory against terrorism. Somebody
has aptly compared Afghan War with cartoons of Tom and Jerry. Tom,
however, has used his mind, for a change. He has conserved own energy
employing the Alliance for catching the Jerry. Jerry has out-witted both of them
and escaped. Tommy is still searching for the Jerry.
The mission of eliminating terrorism remains unaccomplished. Terrorism
will definitely subside temporarily. It will surely resurface again, as illegal
occupations, threats of military attacks, economic injustice, lack of interest in
dialogue and will of people not to be subdued without resistance continue
persisting.
Americans have been able to take revenge, but their personal liberty has
been encroached upon in many ways. America has acquired a semblance of
Nazi state, if not for all of its citizens, at least for certain communities.
In Afghanistan a ROBOT regime has been installed. This phrase has been
used, because Afghans hate the word puppet. The remote control, represented
CONCLUSION
Pak-US relations hinge on Musharraf. It is unfortunate that destiny of a
nation is tied to one person. People of Pakistan should pray that the man be
saved from all harms, so that he leaves the scene in natural way. His unnatural
exit may invite trouble for Pakistan.
It is alleged that Pakistan is in the habit of poking its nose in affairs of
other countries. Many countries have developed this habit. They all must refrain
All these are long term measures. Muslim leaders, however, have an
immediate responsibility to shoulder. After Iraq War America decided to extend
its stay in Middle East. The same can happen in case of Afghanistan, despite
Karzais claim that terrorism in Afghanistan has been defeated.
OIC must seek withdrawal of American troops from all Muslim
countries. It should be done using all the diplomatic prudence at its disposal. It
should be done with urgency, before it is too late.
One. Resuscitate its campaign for declaring Pakistan a terrorist state. The
campaign had received setback due to Pakistans inclusion in the
Coalition against terrorism.
Two. Redraw attention of the world community and at the same time
minimize the undue importance given to Pakistan as front line state in
war against terrorism.
Four. Force Pakistan to thin out troops from western border, providing an
excuse to America to extend its military operations into Pakistan.
All the goals relate to Pakistans four major concerns often mentioned by
the President. India would love to achieve all the above, but it cannot do so in
one go. Therefore, the present mobilization may be aimed at achieving
maximum of these.
The most likely course of action could be to take advantage of the
prevalent situation and achieve maximum goals by exerting pressure through
mobilization, failing which increase pressure by carrying out hot-pursuit
operations. By doing so India will hope to achieve eight of the eleven goals
listed above. To this end, the Indian design appears to be as follows:
In case of all out war India would like to accomplish all its sinister
designs.
In case of all out war, India has the ability to capture sensitive and
sizeable Pakistani territory to dictate terms. During the course of war, India will
attempt to destroy Pakistans nuclear assets, with or without support of the
Crusaders. The civilized world will definitely appreciate Indias spectacular
achievement.
Some hawks in India have coined a new phrase Pakistan is the real
problem as an equivalent of the one very frequently used by Pakistan, i.e.
Kashmir is the real problem. But molestation of territorial integrity of Pakistan
is nothing more than a wish. It cannot be a considered design of military or
political leaders of India. They know that this will not fit in the timetable of the
Crusades.
The civilized world holds India in very high esteem for maintaining the
balance of power in Asia. In other words, India is important for
containment of China.
For developed world, India offers a market seven times larger than
Pakistan.
India has very cordial relations with Russia and Iran. Other countries in
this Region, except China, are of little significance. China, as a matter of
policy, avoids indulging in affairs of others.
Last but not the least, is the issue of terrorism. The civilized world still
considers Pakistan as hub of militant organizations.
The prevalent conditions rule out optimism of any kind. Pakistan cannot
even hope for the best while facing the worst. In view of the ground realities
the possible reaction of the world community would be:
America has been denied a justification for direct military action against
Pakistan, because it joined the Coalition right at the outset. Perforce,
America had to launch proxy war through India. India was kept under
control during Afghan War, but the moment it neared the end, India was
told to go ahead with its plans. Since America is the sponsor of proxy
war, its reaction to Indo-Pak confrontation will be dictated by the aims of
Crusades. Therefore, it will:
Europe will follow the master. Bush represents Richard the Lion in the
Crusades of 21st Century. The Christian World will follow him. Europe
has strong forums of EU and NATO to provide collective support.
Britain through Blair will remain the most active player in proxy
crusades. He has fully supported Indian stance on Kashmir as was
evident from the joint declaration issued at the end of his visit to New
Delhi and from his statements:
Russian stance will have a touch of neutrality, but it will provide political
and diplomatic support to India. Military hardware will keep flowing. It
may also encourage Afghans to exert pressure on Pakistan, as it has not
forgotten the war of eighties.
LIMITATIONS OF PAKISTAN
Pakistan has been hostage of the events since September 11, as on that
day it stood completely isolated. Since then there has not been a single event,
which was influenced by Pakistan. Till December 13 Pakistan acted to the
wishes of the civilized world under enormous pressure. After attack on Indian
Parliament Building Pakistan has been reacting to Indian moves.
Indian moves are part of the pressure tactics employed by the Crusaders.
The presence of the Crusaders in and around Pakistan, who are in search
of next target. A section of Western Media has claimed that war has
already been extended to Pakistan.
India knows that Musharrafs claim that Pakistan is ready to accept the
challenge lacks the will for the reasons mentioned above. In this context the
handshake by Musharraf will be taken as a weakness and not as a gesture of
goodwill. India is aware that peace is need of the hour for Pakistan, for which it
is willing to pay the price. Therefore, India has decided to extract the
maximum out of Pakistan with the support of Crusaders.
America wants that pressure on Pakistan should be maintained till goals
of the Crusades are achieved. Presently it is concentrating on terrorism, but
Pakistan can be asked to roll back its nuclear programme at some later stage
when a plausible excuse is found.
America will work on Pakistan for a longer period. For this purpose US
Administration is considering to nominate a mediator for India and Pakistan.
If it happens, the mediation will be no different from the Middle East. It is clear
that Pakistan will be treated as Palestine and India will be favoured like Israel.
Pakistan has tried its best to defuse tension. India has acted other way
round. Even interaction of handshake during SAARC Summit meeting has not
helped in reducing the tension. How long the tension will prevail? It all depends
upon India and its sponsors.
In terms of time-frame India and America are in complete agreement. It
is not a game of days or weeks. Pakistan will remain under pressure for quite
long. Nerves of Pakistani leaders will be tested to their limits.
Pakistans decision to seek peace is quite prudent, but it must keep the
count of price it is paying for it. The price paid in seeking peace should not
exceed the price likely to be paid in case of war. This kind of peace will not
serve the interests of Pakistan.
CONCLUSION
At the end of his visit to Islamabad, Blair said that we agreed to fight
against all forms of terrorism. Pakistan may hope that the word all included
state terrorism as well. Blair, as representative of the Crusaders, was sure that
this word included all freedom movements of Muslims, but not the state
terrorism.
There is no doubt that the Crusaders consider all such movements as
terrorism. Crushing of these is their foremost aim. Therefore they want that
Pakistan should accept Indian contention on Kashmir issue, i.e. stop
perpetrating cross-border terrorism.
The settlement of Kashmir dispute in accordance with UNSC resolutions
is of no significance to them. Their ultimate aim, in the context of Pakistan, is
the safety of its nuclear assets.
Pakistan had opted for onions right at the beginning. The Crusaders
hoped that time would come when Pakistan would be reluctant to eat no more
SUCCUMBED SUDDENLY
An American Senator visiting Pakistan broke the news of Presidents
address to the nation. While breaking the news, he claimed that the speech
would change the course of history. The announcement about the address of
head of a sovereign state came through unusual channels. It surely dented the
pride of Pakistanis.
The Senator knew the contents of speech. These contents were either
discussed with the visitor or the text of speech was shown to him. This could
not have been done for any reason, except for its vetting by the representative
of the boss. Once approved, the President read out the speech on 12th January
2002. The Senator was not wrong in his assessment. It should surely change
the course of history to the liking of the Crusaders.
In his speech the President vowed to eradicate extremism from the soil of
Pakistan. He banned certain religious and Jehadi organizations declaring that
nobody would be allowed to perpetrate terrorism in the name of Islam. After
having announced the measures to curb terrorism, he stressed upon importance
of negotiated solution of disputes with India. He requested America to help in
settlement of Kashmir dispute.
With the advice of sanity, he cautioned Vajpayee that if India still
preferred the use of military means then Pakistan would respond with all the
force at its disposal. He indirectly warned India about dire consequences of any
unscrupulous adventure. He served the warning only after taking measures,
which he thought, would surely cool down India.
As result of three and four above Pakistan constantly faced the threat of
being declared as a terrorist state.
While alleging Pakistan for cross border terrorism, India exploited the
existence of extremist organizations by penetrating them and perpetrated
terrorism in Pakistan.
Pakistan. The civilized word fully obliged India as can be seen from the
following:
Powell contacted Musharraf quite frequently. These contacts were not for
defusing tension, but to pressurize Pakistan to accept Indian demands.
For defusing of tension he should have contacted his Indian counter-part.
Advani confirmed that America has assured to further press Pakistan. The
same day Blair and Putin asked Pakistan to launch crackdown on
militants.
Bush made the final gesture to exert pressure on Pakistan by showing his
keenness to hear the speech.
INDIAN RESPONSE
India took time to react to the speech made by Musharraf. A cabinet
meeting was held to formulate response to Pakistans decision to ban religious
and Jehadi organizations. Jaswant then announced the Indian reaction as under:
Pakistan has only stated its intention. Let it first walk the talk. Id like to
give all the time for effective implementation of what General Musharraf
has announced.
We believe the steps taken by India have made the change in Pakistani
Presidents attitude.
Dialogue between India and Pakistan will start only after India feels
satisfied over good conduct of Pakistan.
The Crusaders will continue supporting India. Resultantly India will keep
insisting on its demands. It has already asked for action on the list of 20 and
reportedly Pakistan was considering action on the list under American
pressure.
Although Pakistan has tried to counter this demand by preparing a similar
list of terrorists alleged for attacks inside Pakistan, yet it might agree to hand
over non-Pakistanis. The only factor, which might cause hesitation, is that such
action could encourage India to send more lists.
Reportedly, India has asked Pakistan to provide the list of fighters
operating in occupied Kashmir. Pakistan had obliged India in the past by
providing lists of Sikh separatists. India has demanded the list of Kashmiris on
basis of that precedence.
EFFECTS ON PAKISTAN
Indian partnership with the Crusaders has been strengthened. The
civilized world has played key role in establishing Indian authority in the
region and Pakistan has practically accepted India as regional bully.
CRUSADERS AIM
The Crusaders and their partner India have applied the tactics of coercion
and brinkmanship quite successfully. India mobilized its armed forces and the
Crusaders exerted the diplomatic pressure. The combined effect of both became
unbearable for the rulers of Pakistan.
The gravity of situation compelled Pakistan to forget about its concerns.
It remembered only one thing; the necessity of averting the war. Pakistan
wanted peace and its enemies dictated the price. Interests of the Crusaders have
been served well by the crackdown against Muslim extremists. Indian
accusations of cross border terrorism have been vindicated. India is now better
placed to crush the freedom movement in occupied Kashmir.
CONCLUSION
The decision to eliminate extremism from the society is commendable
barring its timing and naming it as crackdown. Ideally it should have been
taken at least a decade ago. In that case India would not have claimed that
Pakistan has moved under pressure of its military threat. Had it been taken
timely, the people of Pakistan would have accepted it with pride.
To call reformation of religious institutions in an Islamic state as
crackdown is absolutely wrong. It undermines the spirit of this bold and noble
action. Any name, which alienates Mullas and Madrassas, must be shunned.
The reformation must aim at their integration with the society. Closing of
religious institutions must be avoided. The existing infrastructure of Madrassas
PRESSURE PERPETUATED
The Crusaders and the proxy crusaders must have been surprised by the
immediate retreat of Pakistan. They could never expect that Pakistan would so
easily disown freedom struggle of Kashmiris for which it has been fighting for
more than half a century.
They were heartened by the initial success in game of brinkmanship.
They saw their strategy working, but so far their adversary had only declared
his intention. To ensure that the commitment made by him materializes, they
decided to keep pressing hard.
America exerted pressure in friendly manner. FBI vowed to help
Pakistan (and India) in fighting against terrorism. A team surveyed availability
of logistic facilities and resultantly secured US rights to use Karachi airport.
Meeting of US Marine commander with DG JSHQ and an announcement that
US will not withdraw troops from Pakistan followed it.
On the other hand the assistance provided to India was not aimed at
securing foothold on its territory. It was to back India in exerting pressure on
Pakistan. Myers during his visit to India said that US would not step in IndoPak face-off.
This carried contrasting but clear messages for India and Pakistan. India
was urged on to maintain pressure and Pakistan was threatened to meet their
demands. It must move against militants with urgency failing which the war
would be inevitable. India obliged the Crusaders and both combined their
efforts to perpetuate the pressure.
This question can have many answers, but all of them will have one thing
in common. The roadmap prepared by Indo-US collaboration is meant to fight
against terrorism originating or supported or financed from within territorial
limits of Pakistan.
Like roadmap of America and India, the roadmap of militant
organizations operating in Pakistan leads towards Kashmir. Therefore, by
virtue of existence of these organizations within its territorial limits Pakistan is
heading towards direct confrontation with India and the Crusaders.
It also confirms the conclusion drawn earlier about Indias active
participation in the Crusades. India enjoys the same status in South Asia, which
Israel has in Middle East. Some of the recent events further corroborated this
contention.
An Indian Army General was removed from command for committing a
tactical error. He had moved his troops beyond certain line. This mistake was
detected by American satellite and reported to New Delhi. Indian Government
promptly dealt with the culprit General.
It implied that India and America had agreed not to move troops beyond
a mutually agreed upon line. It would have been considered essential to avoid
undesirable reaction from Pakistan, which could jeopardize the intended aims
of brinkmanship. India had to take serious cognizance of the mistake.
An American team visited India to sell radars meant for ground
surveillance. These could be deployed in occupied Kashmir to check infiltration
across Line of Control and to detect movement of freedom fighters within the
Valley.
Myers, head of US armed forces, desired to have strong military ties with
India. Military cooperation between India and America is growing faster than
ever before. Whereas Pak-US defence group revived during Musharrafs visit to
Washington, is not likely to meet before April. America is deliberately pursuing
go-slow policy regarding its military relations with Pakistan.
Pakistan and its friend China are aware of this reality, although both have
avoided mentioning their concerns about Indo-US collaboration. China sought
American support for Pakistans peace efforts during visit of Bush, which
meant that China was fully conscious the role of America in creation of tension
Line of Control into international border. Instead India sought key areas along
Line of Control in exchange of de-escalation. He asked Pakistan to quit Azad
Kashmir and announced that return of AJK would be at the top of agenda in
future dialogue.
Despite Musharrafs pledge to suppress militants perpetrating terrorism
in the name of Islam, India continued alleging Pakistan for sponsoring
terrorism. Vajpayee claimed that Pakistan was still a haven for terrorists and
India saw no let-up in cross-border terrorism. India frequently claimed killing
Pakistanis fighting in Kashmir.
India expressed its dissatisfaction on steps taken by Musharraf. Mishra
reiterated his call for concrete anti-terror steps by Pakistan. Indian Government
gave a fresh list of 8 most wanted persons to US apart from repeatedly
demanding action on list of 20 men. Encouraged by the results of pressure
tactics, Advani vowed to win proxy war.
On 22nd January 2002 some miscreants attacked police guard posted at
US Centre in Kolkata, killing four policemen and injuring twenty. India blamed
Pakistan-based group for carrying out this terrorist act. Bush too termed this
attack as an act of terror.
This was one of the most baseless accusations to pressurize Pakistan.
Subsequently India tried to shift the blame on Bangladesh, but earned a prompt
and firm snub from Bangladeshi Government. Pakistan has lot to learn from
Bangladesh about dealing with India.
Indian arrogance kept increasing. It threatened to terminate Indus Water
Treaty. After negotiating billion-dollar arms deal with Russia it blamed Pakistan
for arms race. It also showed concern about Pakistani nukes. America as
leader of the Crusades already had similar worries. It repeatedly expressed the
desire to have a pact with Pakistan and India on nuclear devices.
Indian pressure on Pakistan is generally based on Chankias principle of
hate thy neighbour. Every move of India originates from its hatred for
Pakistan. Like love, the parameters of hatred are also too vast to be demarcated.
All moves have been carried out like serving of show cause notice. The
Executive, India, on behalf of the board of Governors, the Crusaders, has
Pearls safety. Pakistan and America could only hope that the newsman was
still alive.
The arrest of Omar revived the hopes of breakthrough. Reportedly he
admitted kidnapping Pearl, identified key go-between and claimed that Pearl
was alive. But the defiant Omar gave no clue about Pearl. The investigations
again reached the dead end.
A month after the abduction US Consulate in Karachi received videotape
confirming the worst that had been claimed by CNN much earlier. The
videotape contained the evidence about Pearls execution. The Wall Street
Journal called it an act of barbarism and undoubtedly it was. In civilized world
this view however holds good only to the slaying of its citizens.
Musharraf promptly phoned Bush who was visiting China. Bush
condemned the death of Pearl and announced that Americas resolve to fight
against terrorism has been strengthened. Musharraf also resolved to move
against terrorism with all force and ordered arrest of Pearls killers.
Pakistani press was the first to report about possible Indian connection in
abduction of the newsman. Later on the government sources also started
murmuring about Indian linkage. Finally the Foreign Minister, who was visiting
Germany, formally announced in a press conference that a suspected kidnapper
was in contact with senior government officials of India. New Delhi rejected the
claim calling it as ridiculous.
During his visit to America Musharraf said that India may have hand in
Pearls abduction. Vajpayee criticized his statement, but America agreed that
India based group might be involved in abduction. Thus the possibility of
Indian linkage was not completely ruled out.
Omars confessions, which was leaked out to press included his
admission of strikes inside India. The government did not bother about taking
action against the person who disclosed this information, but immediately
denied the claim of strikes attributed to Omar.
India demanded extradition of the accused. Pakistan rejected Indian
demand. In turn India came out with a logical conclusion that Pakistan had
something to hide. The leakage of information, which ordinarily should have
been restricted to investigators, added to the pressure exerted on Pakistan.
Two FBI agents had constantly remained with investigation team. Only
they could be suspected of passing such controversial information to the public
midway through the investigations. It was a deliberate act of pressurizing
Pakistan. America had been tracking Omar prior to the abduction of Pearl in
connection with killing of its citizen in Kashmir. The convergence of Indian and
American interests in Pearls case was quite obvious.
America desired extradition of Omar and its ambassador met Musharraf
in this connection. Extradition had never been a burden on the conscience of
Pakistani leaders, particularly when it was desired by America. Moin however
declared that US might not need extradition of Omar.
His statement was quite meaningful. One can draw number of inferences,
including the ultimate end of Omar, which primarily is the exclusive
prerogative of a court of justice. He forgot that American interest in Omar was
far beyond the award of punishment.
Pearls death and subsequent warnings of killers to the investigators,
reflect fury of the extremists against anti-terrorist war perpetrated by members
of the Coalition. It is true that the incident will not serve any interest of Islamic
groups, but at the same time it proved that war on terror has failed in
achieving its goals. The conduct of war also remains questionable.
The crackdown launched by Pakistan is part of the war on terror. This
has not been received well by various segments of the society. Indiscriminate
arrests and hurried amendments in laws to deal with terrorism have earned
harsh criticism.
Ulema have vowed to resist secularism moves, despite assurance by the
government that it has no plan to repeal blasphemy law. Nawabzada Nasrullah
has flayed the curb on Jehadi outfits. Jehadi outfits, having renamed
themselves, have declared Pakistan as Dar-ul-Kufar. Lawyers have challenged
ATA amendment and superior courts have accepted their petitions.
UNFOUNDED OPTIMISM
Pakistan was ally of America in its war against Soviet Union and since
September 11 it is part of the Coalition against terrorism. Despite that the
senior partner has been subjecting it to enormous pressure. Pakistan tried hard
to seek relief, but without success. The government expectantly looked forward
to two important visits, i.e. Annans visit to Pakistan and Musharrafs visit to
Washington.
Annan came to Pakistan at the end of January. He lauded Musharraf for
his action against extremists and called for Indo-Pak dialogue, but declined to
intervene. To him an isolated incident in Kolkata was more worrying than the
routine carnage of innocent Kashmiris.
The disappointing results of his visit did not discourage the
government. It knew that the honourable Secretary General of UN could not
do anything without prior approval of the President of America. The outcome of
this visit was quite indicative of the prospects of Musharrafs visit to
Washington, yet the optimists kept their hopes high. The indicators as
enumerated below encouraged them:
Bush sought funds for aid to Pakistan, though amount of $ 305 million
was considered quite meager.
President while departing for US visit saw greater Pak-US military ties.
CONCLUSION
The Crusaders appreciate Musharraf for his resolve to fight against
Islamic militant organizations. However his resolve is taken as proof of the
existence of extremism and militancy in Pakistan, which is considered
terrorism by the Crusaders. Therefore, Pakistan is practically being treated as
a terrorist nation and dealt with accordingly.
Pakistan was subjected to extreme pressure during the month of January.
Pakistan yielded to the pressure therefore, the game of brinkmanship is likely
to continue. However the stresses of prolonged tension may also start telling
upon the other party.
India has started reaping the fruits of poison tree. On 27 th February a
mob attacked a train in Indian State of Gujarat killing 57 Hindu extremists
returning from Ayodhya. The incident was the result of a brawl between
passengers and vendors, but Hindu wrath was diverted towards hapless
Muslims.
The hatred for Pakistan has obscured the vision of Indian Government.
Hating Pakistan means hating Muslims. Indian rulers have forgotten that they
cannot afford to hate 140 million Muslims living in their country and still hope
for SHAANTI (peace) for BHARAT MATA.
Pakistan must maintain its composure and recuperate its strength and
stamina. To this end it must revert back to democratic rule. Luckily, the
military ruler is still following the roadmap to democracy, despite having the
feeling that his stay is vital for country.
The people of Pakistan expect that politicians, at least for once, will keep
the national interests dearer to all other interests. They should not do anything
OF EVIL
THE REASONS
The evil states have not been selected at random. Their selection relates
to American security, its global interests and envisaged threats to both. How do
Iran, Iraq and North Korea pose threat to American interests and security?
America always felt secure from foreign military aggression, except
during the era of Cold War. With the demise of Soviet Union and normalization
of relations with Russia the ICBM threat subsided and the security environment
of America improved.
America was rudely shaken from its slumber on 11 th September 2001. Its
security planners had definitely considered possibilities of terrorist attacks
within territorial limits of US, but they failed in visualizing the magnitude of
attack that too with apparently innocuous means. Resultantly America has been
forced to re-evaluate its security plans.
Apart from the unconventional means, America can also be vulnerable to
missile attack. The possession of medium and long-range missiles is no more
restricted to the privileged few. Many nations have developed indigenous
capability. With the passage of time the magnitude of this threat will
considerably increase.
America can no more rely only on existing strategy to check proliferation
of missile technology. It has to physically guard against missile attack for which
it has revived anti-ICBM programme. In view of this necessity Bush has
sought massive military budget.
In the context of its global interests America visualizes a major threat
from extremist and militant Muslim organizations. It has already ventured
upon crushing militant elements through indiscriminate use of military means.
Afghanistan provides proof of the extent to which America can apply the force
to this end.
America fully understands that mere use of force cannot result in
elimination of terrorists. Their abodes should be destroyed and the sources of
their support must be choked. If some of the goals could be achieved through
coercion it should facilitate the accomplishment of the difficult task. Keeping
these security concerns and supreme national interests of America in view it is
easier to understand as to why Iran and Iraq have been labeled as evil states.
Both have the know-how of missile technology.
Iraq has experience of using missiles acquired from Russia. It had also
upgraded these missiles indigenously. Although much of its capability has been
rolled back through auspices of the UN inspectors, yet it retains the knowledge
and experience. Knowledge and experience can never be rolled back.
Iraq has been constantly hindering the UN inspectors in performing
their duty. America apprehends that a respite of longer duration can be availed
for reviving the lost capability. Using good offices of the UN, America wants
to make it certain that the rollback is complete, otherwise the use of military
option would be unavoidable.
Iran has also acquired limited missile capability. America blames China
and Korea for transfer of technology, but the fact remains that the capability has
been acquired through kind courtesy of reverse technology. Some countries
have mastered this art over the years.
This capability of Iran and Iraq is considered a threat to American
interests in the Middle East. Most important of these interests are oil and Israel.
America also does not rule out the possibility of these means of delivery falling
in the hands of terrorists.
Iran and Iraq have openly supported the freedom movement of
Palestinians. Hamas, al-Jihad and Hizbullah are the mainstay of the movement.
Israel has launched offensive against these organizations. Leader of the
Crusaders is morally bound to support Israel.
North Korea is the only non-Muslim country, which has been included in
the band of evil states. It has attained this status for two reasons. Firstly, it is
the only country in its region, which opposes American policies. Secondly, it is
accused of transferring missile technology to countries black-listed by
America.
America has declared in unequivocal terms that it earnestly desires to
continue the war it started on 7th October 2001. The remarks of Axis of Evil
confirm the existence of this desire. Does it indicate that extension of war is
imminent or the threat is part of brinkmanship or it is a hoax? American game
plan bears all three shades.
To many the Axis of Evil remarks might look nothing but hoax. South
Korea ruled out US-North Korea standoff. Iran said that Axis of Evil was for
home audience. Some statements of US leaders corroborated this view.
Axis of Evil is no pretext for attack, said Powell. He repeated the same
in different words, US have no plans for another war. Bush declared, US will
not invade North Korea. Powell said, US has no plans to attack Iraq and Iran.
Why should a super power indulge in hoaxing? Is it scared of reaction
from any quarter? No. The reason is very simple. America and its partners are
already fully engaged in fighting the war on terror. They are in no hurry to
extend the war further, because of their existing engagements. These are:
In the Subcontinent India has committed bulk of its armed forces against
Pakistan on behalf of the Crusaders. It requires requisite diplomatic
support of America.
Israeli Army, Navy and Air force are busy in destroying terrorist
abodes. Their efforts have to be backed up.
REACTIONS
All the three evil states promptly denounced the charges. Iran and North
Korea reacted more vehemently as compared to Iraq. Threat of war was not
something new for Iraq as it was already being subjected to bombing since
1991.
Nevertheless, Iraq declared that its armed forces were ready to face
American attack. At the same time it urged Arab countries to refrain America
from any aggression. The Arab brothers obliged and asked America not to plan
military action against Iraq.
Iran spurned US criticism and resolved to meet the challenge. Iranian
Foreign Minister cancelled his scheduled visit to New York. Iran threatened to
disrupt the flow of oil through the Gulf. Khamenei accused Bush for being
thirsty for human blood and blasted America for its war on terror. Iranian
clerics and politicians heaped scorn on Bush. Rafsanjani warned US against the
consequences of attack on Iran. Khatami slammed excessive US military
budget.
North Korea resorted to counter allegations and dubbed US as an empire
of the devil. Its media called US a rogue state. Foreign Ministry termed US
President as politically backward child seeking pretext to invade DPRK. US
offer for talks was rejected, but doors for dialogue with South were kept open.
Muslim groups condemned US threats. Arab League warned against
attack on Iraq. Prince Abdullah advised America not to plan attack on Iraq or
Iran. Saudi Media flayed Bush speech. Qatar announced that Wests view of
terrorism was biased. Even Musharraf had reservations on the remarks of Axis
of Evil. He opined that the statement evoked negative response.
China disapproved Axis of Evil comments. During his visit to China,
Jiang urged Bush to be patient in war on terror. China rejected US plea for
curbing arms export to certain countries. After return of Bush, America issued
a target list for nuclear weapons. China was dismayed to find itself in that list.
Russia rejected US charges for lack of evidence. Putin criticized Bush for
Axis of Evil remarks and asked America to focus on real dangers rather than
imaginary ones. Russia also warned US not to go alone on Iraq. These
differences however pertained to the priorities.
The World Social Forum blasted US policy of war on terror. Asia forum
also slammed US for taking unilateral decisions. Japan, who has been generally
supporting the West, disagreed with Bush on his remarks of Axis of Evil.
DOUBLE STANDARDS
America has been always accused of following double standards on
values cherished by the civilized world, i.e. democracy, peace and justice. The
practice has become more pronounced in dealing with evils of terrorism,
lawlessness, proliferation of weapons of mass destruction and missile
technology.
These are the evils publicized by America. Its partners in the Crusades,
India and Israel, have all the above mentioned evil qualities. America has taken
no notice of these. Both countries are quietly permitted to practice these evils
for their self-defence.
For a change Security Council was also alarmed over violence in the
Middle East. Annan rapped Israel for shelling Gaza and urged Sharon and
Arafat to avoid disaster.
Saudi Arabia floated a peace plan. The plan envisaged full withdrawal
from all the occupied territories, in accord with UN resolutions, including in
Jerusalem, for full normalization of relations. In turn all Arab states would
recognize Israel. Arab League chief urged Israel to consider Saudi offer.
Saudi initiative was setting to become pan-Arab plan. Entire Muslim
World, except Libya supported it. The West also praised it. The widespread
support encouraged Saudi Arabia to take tough stand against Israel.
The surge in unrest irked US. The Crusaders made fresh moves to
undermine the gains of Intifada and to defuse increasing criticism of Israel.
Bush sent Zinni to work out a truce, instead of a solution. To save itself from
the accusation of bias America also threatened to block new aid for Israel.
The United Nations and US endorsed Palestinian State. America sought
cease-fire and Israel vacated Ramallah. Restrictions on Arafats movement were
lifted. Zinni hailed the results of talks with Israeli leaders and Arafat.
America launched this diplomatic manoeuvre with a view to saving Israel
from criticism, impede impetus of Intifada and subvert Saudi peace plan. Once
these immediate aims are fulfilled, Israel would be again told to restart holy
war against terrorism perpetrated by Palestinians.
CONCLUSION
The aim of war on terror is to impose American will. The phrase of
Axis of Evil has been coined for this purpose. America is least interested in
elimination of terrorism. If it were, then the causes of terrorism should have
been addressed on priority. Bush and his companions have paid no heed to the
appeals or suggestions made for resolution of the disputes, which form the main
causes of terrorism all over the world. Why?
The settlement of disputes will pacify extremism and militancy. If it
happens, America would be deprived of legitimate excuses for applying
military means to deal with its opponents. Legitimacy has to be preserved.
The need for prompt and potent application of force demands military
presence in and around possible targets. Iraq War of 1991 and recent war on
terror have helped America in positioning its forces in Asia, which will be the
hub of American military activities in future.
This is worrisome for most of the countries. China has flayed US global
military expansion. Ex-Soviet leaders have shown their concern about US
military presence. It has been reported that Riyadh might ask US to leave Saudi
bases.
America shunned the idea and announced that US forces would stay in
Gulf for long term. In addition to US military expansion, the change in
American nuclear policy has caused grave concern to these countries. It has
worried Beijing. Russia has been intrigued by US nukes plan. Khatami
considered it as threat to humanity.
Khamenei felt that American unilateralism was doomed to failure.
Osama thought that US would lead Americans into hell. Presently the wishes of
those who are at the receiving end do not appear to be materializing. Instead
America is poised to consolidate its global hegemony into global
dictatorship. To this end America is further strengthening its military prowess
for crushing those who may find courage to challenge its authority.
16th March 2002
MIDTERM OF INTERIM
In accordance with Bonn Agreement, Hamid Karzai was sworn in as head
of Interim Government on 22nd December 2001. Dostum and Rabbani attended
the installation ceremony in which Ahmed Shah Masood was portrayed as
national hero.
Only Foreign Minister of Iran addressed the ceremony apart from
representatives of the United Nation and EU. Foreign Minister of Pakistan was
present on the occasion and President of Pakistan felicitated the installation by
announcing aid of Rupees six billion for reconstruction of Afghanistan.
Next day Afghan cabinet held a meeting in Kabul and embarked upon
tackling Herculean task assigned to it. Karzai took first political decision and
accommodated Dostum by making him deputy defense minister.
Politics is not the real issue. The problem lies in restoration of peace,
rehabilitation and reconstruction. In addition the Coalition forces in Afghanistan
wanted to continue the man hunt and expected support from Interim
Government.
Interim Administration completed half of its tenure on 21 st March. It is
too short a period to pass any judgment on its performance. The succeeding
account is merely an assessment of the progress it has made in accomplishing
the difficult task.
RESTORATION OF PEACE
Restoration of peace in a country where war has become a way of life is
not an easy task. Ethnic prejudices, rivalries of warlords, proliferation of
weapons, absence of a framework for governance, and above all non-existence
of an impartial central authority complicate it further and these problems had
been identified and given due importance at the time of Bonn Accord.
The requirement of deployment of peacekeeping force in Kabul under
auspices of the United Nations was included in the Accord. Peacekeeping
agreement was inked on 31st December 2001. The United Nations carried out
hectic lobbying for mustering troops from various countries, because no one
except Britain showed any keenness. The force mustered has a look of Euro-
hopes that his return would bring unity. The fact remains that the situation will
not improve until all ethnic groups are treated fairly.
A minor disagreement can lead to serious incident as it happened in
case of Aviation Minister. The culprits and their motive have not been
established as yet, but the government admitted that mistakes led to the
lynching of the minister. The Interior Minister, Abdullah announced that there
was no plot behind the killing. The deceased must have indulged in
favourtism or discrimination in transportation of Hajis. The persons being
wronged took the matter into their hands and thrashed the wrong doer to
death.
The killings resulting from ethnic prejudices and fighting amongst
warlords cannot be stopped without disarming all and sundry. Ex-king has
called for disarming the warlords. The Interim Government has achieved very
little in this regard. Fighting between warlords has raged in eastern and northern
Afghanistan. In Paktia Rabbanis man took control of the provincial capital
from the one appointed by Kabul. Karzai met the delegates of opposing factions
and blamed Bacha Khan for Gardez clashes.
Karzais decisions of appointing governors have apparently lacked
prudence and authority to enforce those. Paktia Governor has threatened more
bloodshed in the province. Paktia Council and Khost elders have rejected the
man nominated by Karzai and warned of trouble over the issue. On 10 th March
gunmen killed four people outside governors house.
Clashes between Tajiks and Uzbeks continued in northern Afghanistan
inflicting heavy casualties on each other. The warlords ultimately agreed on
new security plan around Mazar-i-Sharif. But Dostum moved into a rival
village and later his forces captured a district from rival group.
Interior Minister claimed that the era of warlords was over. The reality
on ground refuted his claim. The fighting has been going on unhindered. The
United Nations has warned about more to come as reports of re-arming by
warlords kept pouring in.
In view of the continuation of armed clashes, an ex-minister felt that
Karzai was incapable of keeping peace. His remarks were bit harsh. Overall
security conditions may not be ideal, but are better than what many had feared
at the beginning.
faced by Pakistan for more than twenty years. The incentive for going back
home has come from Mother Nature. Afghanistan had rains and snows this
winter after a long drought.
The war has turned Afghanistan into a heap of rubble. Millions of mines
and tons of cluster bombs are dangerous part of the debris. Rehabilitation work
cannot be undertaken without getting rid of the menace of mines and cluster
bombs. De-mining plan has also suffering due to shortage of funds.
Reconstruction can at best start concurrently with rehabilitation if not a
little afterwards. Many countries have sought membership of Afghan Support
Group, including Pakistan, India, Iran, Turkey and South Korea. These
countries eyed at profits more than the necessity of Afghans.
Interim Government has tried to contribute towards reconstruction by
making efforts to bring back Afghan workers. Kandahar Group is trying to end
womens isolation; perhaps after receiving reports that hundreds of women
gathered in Kabul for jobs and young girls were sold for 100-kg wheat.
Afghans are still awaiting bright future. The United Nations has come
out with a million-dollar advice, give militiamen jobs, not guns. It has not
bothered to answer equally important question. How?
MAN-HUNT
The big game for which hunting party had come to the wilds of
Afghanistan is still eluding. It has no clues about Osama. Lack of information
has led to speculations and frustration. Everyone has been guessing:
Musharraf thought that Osama was dead. When asked to verify, he said,
Osama is most probably dead. The desire concealed in his assessment
was quite clear. He meant, enough is enough, please finish it.
The Coalition presumed that Osama could be dead and in next breath it
refuted this assumption saying that he was still alive. These
contradictory statements were given to avoid confessing, we knew not.
His wife believed that Osama was still alive. His brother was firmer in
his belief as he said that Osama was alive and well. They were simply
wishing the man well.
The experts following the events opined that Osama, Zawahri and Omar
were still alive. Messages of Osama and Omar continued appearing on website.
Website posting of these messages has been located in Malaysia. Despite these
news and views Bin Ladens whereabouts remained mystery.
America has been frustrated by the mystery. It has offered $ 5 million for
clues. Al-Qaeda detainees have been grilled for information. Even the rumours
about his movements were taken seriously and Pakistan had to deny such
reports repeatedly.
Taliban have been equally eluding. Soon after the installation of Interim
Government, America issued a list of wanted Taliban leaders. Nobody could say
for sure that the wanted individuals were dead or alive. Like Americans, Afghan
families were also trying to trace out thousands of missing Taliban, but with
different motives.
Three Taliban ministers surrendered on persuasion of local elders and
officials. Talks were held on Omars fate as his supporters showed their
willingness to hand him over. He managed to escape during surrender talks.
Thus the search for Osama and Omar continues to date.
Bush started the New Year with the hope that Osama would be caught
soon. Hunt for Taliban fugitives was intensified. US planes rained dollars on
Afghanistan to seduce locals. The people, who despised Taliban rule, continue
hiding them from those who freed them from their shackles.
US have bombed camps and hideouts of al-Qaeda and Taliban terrorists
on receiving slightest of clues. Former al-Qaeda bases and Jalalabad hills were
flushed with the help of bombs. War on terrorism was extended to hospitals.
American and local troops stormed Kandahar hospital and killed six sick and
wounded Arabs. CIA had its own shots at Osama network.
US carried out two major operations in Khost and Gardez. Both the
operations were claimed to be against al-Qaeda men. The events, which led to
these operations, suggested that both were spillovers of the feuds between
warlords.
Villages were again bombed on 29th and 30th December and thirteen
civilians were killed.
On 9th January ten US soldiers died when a C-130 crashed sixteen more
were injured in a helicopter crash ten days later.
One US soldier was killed and eight were injured in two accidents on 13 th
February.
On 4th March a US helicopter was shot down near Shahi Kot killing nine
soldiers.
Hundreds of fleeing Taliban and al-Qaeda men were arrested and handed
over to US on demand, in a manner considered quite humiliating by
some.
defeated in Afghanistan. But the stay has to be legitimized for which there is no
dearth of excuses:
Al-Qaeda can hit back, apprehended the Coalition. New York Times
supported this apprehension by reporting that new al-Qaeda leader was
planning more raids.
CIA warned that Afghanistan could again fall into chaos. Black turbans
are reappearing, revealed a report. The agency then alerted American
leaders saying that US interests were at high risk of al-Qaeda attacks.
There are two issues, which need resolution urgently, i.e. release of
prisoners held in Afghan jails and provision of transit trade facilities by
Pakistan. There are no major irritants other than these. Accusation of VOA that
Pakistan and Iran were trying to influence Loya Jirga was nothing but
frivolous.
Amid reports that Iran was trying to destabilize Interim Government,
Karzai visited Tehran and lauded Irans role against terrorists and urged Tehran
to cooperate in Afghan reconstruction. Iran responded generously. Their
relations have not been marred by incidents like Khalili being at odds with
Tehran over al-Qaeda, summoning of Iranian Envoy in Kabul over a blast report
and arrest of Iranians in Afghanistan for spying.
With Interim Government dominated by Northern Alliance, Indo-Afghan
relations are bound to flourish. Leaders of two countries were in close contact
well before Karzai appeared on the scene. The ties will be cemented further.
Russia staged a triumphant return to Afghanistan when Ivanov visited
Kabul on 4th February. His remarks that Kabul understands need for Russian
CONCLUSION
Karzai Government enjoys full political support of the civilized world.
The presence of foreign troops on Afghan soil provides him the strength to
tackle hoards of obstinate warlords. Despite this there have been incidents of
defiance of his authority in Khost, Gardez and Mazar-e-Sharif. All these
incidents have a common cause. The warlords in many provinces of
Afghanistan have not reconciled with the privileged position of Tajiks in
Interim Government.
Karzais ethnic origin would discourage him to take tough stance
against Pushtoons, which would not be to the liking of majority of his cabinet
members. In January local Pushtoon commanders released some Taliban and
Qanooni took an exception to this humane action.
Such actions, with or without the consent of Karzai, put him under
pressure. Tajiks blame him for not dealing with the culprits firmly. The
REQUIREMENT OF REFERENDUM
At the time of attack on America, Pakistan had a government, which
came into power as a result of a military coup. Persistent incompetence of
politicians provided yet another opportunity for military take-over. It was
grabbed.
Military rule is no remedy for political failings. At best it can provide
temporary relief. The political system should be revived in shortest possible
time. To this end Musharraf had prepared a roadmap for rehabilitation of
democracy.
Within the roadmap, devolution of power represented the highway to
democracy. Local bodys elections had been held and district governments were
in place. Formulation of local governments was merely theoretical in nature.
The steps to make them effective were still to be taken.
The political predecessors, in connivance with bureaucracy, had indulged
in corruption of all kinds. Public funds were plundered mercilessly. Plundered
wealth was transferred to safe and secure foreign accounts.
The evil of corruption could only be eradicated through an impartial and
durable system of accountability. The process of accountability had started. It
achieved a lot despite facing difficulties in investigating white-collar crimes.
The corruption and mismanagement had led Pakistan to the verge of
bankruptcy. It was not far from being declared as failed state. Foreign
investment had started its backward journey. The development and growth rate
were impaired. Political instability and economic decline provided fertile soil
for growth of all kinds evils. The worst of all the evils was intolerance.
Pakistan had supported Afghans in their war against the Soviets and
earned nothing in return, except problems. When Taliban established their rule
in Afghanistan, Pakistan recognized their government hoping for good
neighbourly relations. The relationship, however, became a liability.
Subsequently, Pakistan was compelled to take a U-turn.
The military offensive in Kargil and diplomatic offensive launched
during Agra Summit forced India to reconsider its foreign policy. It took tough
INDISPENSIBLE MUSHARRAF
After coming into power Musharraf had initiated certain actions to solve
internal problems of Pakistan. He has the conviction that:
The decision to join war on terror had quiet support of the majority,
but there were many quiet reservations as well. The biased conduct of
the war had damaged the cause of freedom movements of Muslims and
Musharraf has to share the blame.
The exuberant Governor of Punjab was annoyed and came down harshly
on Press. Journalists violently resented his remarks, which resulted in use of
batons in public meeting held at Faisalabad. Journalists staged a protest rally
against police torture and ultimately Musharraf had to say sorry.
The lawyers too opposed referendum. They held countrywide protests
and urged people to boycott. Regional parties of Balochistan launched antigovernment drive and religious parties slammed the government.
In the absence of any political party of his own, Musharraf tried to woo
different leaders. PML-QA and MQM teams met him. Qadri said that
referendum was not extra-constitutional. Minorities announced their support
for Musharraf. The real support was geared up with the help of government
agencies and of newly elected councilors of local bodies. In other words his
strength rested in power and devolution of power.
Election Commission facilitated casting of votes by making
identification easier. Government departments were instructed to provide
vehicles in addition to pounding of public transport by police. Nisar, the man in
charge of the campaign claimed that no state expenditure was incurred on
referendum rallies.
A night before the referendum Musharraf addressed the nation to mark
the end of his campaign. He pledged to accept the result while looking
confident of the outcome. He was sure of winning referendum.
THE RESULT
The referendum was held peacefully on 30 th April. ARD claimed that
turnout was not more than ten percent. Nasrullah was happy on the success of
boycott. Nusrat Javeed, who visited districts of Shikarpur and Jacobabad,
observed virtual indifference of people. The Information Minister observed
that turnout was beyond expectations. Election Commission estimated that it
was 56 percent. Musharraf was happy that people rejected the call for boycott.
The result was a foregone conclusion. One did not have to be an
astrologer to predict success of Musharraf. Interior Minister and Governor of
Punjab had already predicted victory in referendum. He got five years extension
by scoring 97.47 percent yes votes. Nasrullah and Qazi rejected the results.
Human Rights Commission of Pakistan called it a humiliating fraud.
The government rejected rigging charges and claimed that polling was
free, fair and transparent. Musharraf offered conciliation to those who opposed
referendum. ARD decided to devise post-referendum strategy on 4th May.
The world generally took little interest in referendum. Only a few
countries congratulated Musharraf on his landslide victory. Even America
made cautious comment. India preferred to remain quiet.
The referendum helped third Army General in prolonging his stay in
power in short history of Pakistan. He began his campaign addressing the rallies
in uniform. Wearing cool and comfortable DMS boots he gradually got into the
shoes of politicians. The new shoes may start pinching sooner or later. He was
fully conscious of this eventuality and for that reason he decided to retain
COAS slot after referendum. DMS boots should remain readily available.
The nation endorsed his quiet revolution, but there were many question
marks. Will the referendum end rumours as he claimed? Will the old guards
accept verdict of the peoples and court? How far will he go in amending the
Constitution to legitimize the changes brought by him? What will be the
consequences of tempering the Constitution? Will he not influence the
outcome of October elections? Will he treat the opponents and supporters
without prejudices and favours?
THE EFFECTS
It does not reflect well on a nation of 140 million people, in which a man
becomes indispensable for any earthly or heavenly reason. It means that entire
nation, less one man, is incapable of solving its problems.
The continuation of Musharraf on the helm of affairs in Pakistan suits
America. He has willingly participated in the Crusaders and so far he has not
disappointed them. This inference has been confirmed by a statement that
America considered referendum as internal affair of Pakistan.
As long as he remains useful for the Crusades he will be tolerated, no
matter how he handles the politics in Pakistan. In case of any problems, his rule
can be dubbed as undemocratic. It means that Musharraf and Pakistan are
likely to be subjected to more pressure in times to come.
Efforts for political unification and reunification have been going on.
Opposition and support of referendum were primarily aimed at winning
support of the people or the government for forthcoming elections.
The shadow of referendum will loom over October elections much larger
than expectations of many. The reasons are:
The conduct of referendum has made the landslide victory of the newly
elected President quite dubious. ARD and JI have vowed to issue white
papers on referendum.
The secret missions being carried out in the context of war on terror
have become part of the mandate. This will provide strength to the
criticism of Musharraf.
The above will greatly influence voters decision. The possible adverse
effects of the referendum are:
The mandate includes the plan to keep Nawaz and Benazir out of politics.
This decision could be justified on moral grounds, but it can be
misinterpreted as political victimization.
The President has announced that voter age would remain 18 years for
October polls, polling facilities of referendum would also stay. Democracy in
future will be based on Islamic values. Apart from the changes already
announced he intends bringing more before elections. These can lead to more
controversies.
It is true that the quiet revolution cannot be legitimized without amending
the Constitution. National Reconstruction Bureau has been tasked to prepare
essential constitutional changes for public debate. Public debates often succeed
in sorting out details, but seldom reach a consensus. Disagreements on
constitutional matters will weaken the federation.
The President seemed to be aware the above possibilities. He has already
extended the hand of conciliation, but reciprocation would depend upon those,
who stand on other side of the line. They may follow the precedence set by
Vajpayee. All Parties Conference has already decided to evolve strategy for
future. This strategy will not be aimed at conciliation, but to accept the
challenge and fight back. All opposition parties may rally on to one platform.
The Election Commission has assured the political parties that there
would be no interference in polls and delimitation would be fair and based on
latest census. It has proposed to hold national and provincial elections on the
same day. The Commission has assured that foreign observers would be
invited, it would be solely responsible for doing the entire work and NRB wont
have any role in election process.
Despite these assurances the conduct of referendum has undermined the
credibility of Election Commission. It has demonstrated the ability to hold
free polling, but its limitation to ensure fairness has been exposed. Taking
note of this America has stressed upon the need to have free, fair and
transparent elections in October.
One of the achievements of his regime, as claimed by the President, was
restoration of provincial harmony. In fact provincial harmony has not been put
to test during his tenure. The most contentious issue amongst the provinces is
distribution of irrigation water.
Inadequacies of storage facilities and persistent drought have aggravated
the situation drastically. Available meager quantity of water can satisfy none, no
matter how carefully and fairly it is distributed. It will keep prompting
unilateral action to persons like Noor Muhammad, IRSA Chief, who restored
1991 Water Accord of which Sindh is the main beneficiary. The affected parties
will keep objecting. Perforce the Centre will keep intervening and reversing
such decisions.
Frequent interventions by the Centre are likely to be interpreted as
favourtism. Big brother will be blamed for usurping the rights of smaller
brothers. These feelings will accentuate mistrust. Hence, the water shortage will
be the main cause of provincial disharmony in future. Musharraf, like Zia, has
done nothing to address this problem.
He cannot solve it by giving more fiscal powers to Provinces. The
leaders of regional parties will keep demanding more powers, not for the good
of respective people, but to serve their own interests. Even a party like MQM,
which ruined internal harmony of its province, has demanded provincial
autonomy.
The experience tells that this party can cross all limits in pressing its
demands. It has the capability to cripple the hub of economic activity. The
government had a feel of it during strike carried out as protest against killing of
its two leaders. Bombs went off on that day. Police arrested more than two
hundred MQM men and registered a case against Altaf for inciting violence.
Political confrontation resulting from the dividing line, grievances of
religious parties and resurfacing of regional prejudices can compound the
existing law and order problems, making it difficult for law enforcing agencies
to maintain order during campaigning and polling. The problem may linger on
in case the results are disputed.
Pakistan has been sharing intelligence information with FBI. Musharraf
has accepted involvement of US experts in raids conducted within territorial
limits of Pakistan. Political parties will try to gain political mileage by blaming
government for allowing encroachment of Pakistans sovereignty.
Religious parties have voiced their concern over operations in tribal
areas. There are others, who may incite tribesmen to react. Rocket fired at US
troops in Miranshah was meant to convey anti-US feelings of tribesmen.
Incidents like that can impede the process of integration of tribal areas.
Musharraf is conscious of possible violent reactions. He has pleaded to
America for exercising restraint in escalating the war on terror. He has told US
that al-Qaeda couldnt regroup in Pakistan and Osama was in Afghanistan,
dead or alive. It depends upon the Crusaders whether to believe him or not.
CONCLUSION
The margin of victory in referendum was so overwhelming that even
father of the nation would have felt proud of it, had he held a referendum during
his short tenure. However, he would have shown his disgust on the manner in
which it was conducted.
Irrespective of this futile exercise, the elections must be held. All parties
should participate in forthcoming elections despite their apprehensions.
Musharraf should now grant freedom to political leadership to avail options to
realign priorities. This is necessary to stop those who want to derail
democracy.
He must aim at securing political support of absolute majority through
fair means. It will help him in consolidating the quiet revolution. Political
support is essential for revival of economy, which according to ADB, is still at
crossroads. It will also provide him the strength and courage to tell
international and regional bullies that enough is enough.
Seven Palestinians were killed on 4th April and fifty-four more were killed
in deadly West Bank battles and more than 1,500 were held two days
later.
Next day fifty Palestinians were killed in bloody encounters. Tel Aviv
claimed killing of 200 Palestinians since March 29.
On 13th April eight dead bodies were found and Arafats aide was arrested
on 15th April.
Three Palestinians were killed on 18th April and next day ten died in
violence and Fatah activist was also shot dead.
Seven Palestinians were killed on 25th April in Israeli raid on Hebron and
nine more were killed on April 29.
Between 3rd and 5th May Israeli commandos attacked Hamas hideout,
tanks raided a Palestinian town and killed two and in Tulkarem four
including two children were killed. Israeli troops killed four more in Gaza
on 6th May.
villages. Even peace protesters were tear-gassed and the siege of Palestinians
holed up in a church continued.
Sharon proceeded to America on 5th May, probably to press upon above
agenda. During his stay in Washington, he wont be asked about Israeli
aggression or squabbling of his soldiers over confiscated Palestinian cars.
Palestinians are no-match to Israelis, who have been armed to teeth by
their sponsors. Despite that they have defied Israeli aggression and put up some
resistance. They have suffered heavily in the process, but have been able to
extract some price from Israelis in the same coin. Suicide bombing has been
the main stay of their retaliation:
On 27th March fifteen Israelis were killed in a suicide attack. Next day a
Palestinian gunman killed three Israelis.
A woman suicide bomber killed two in Jerusalem on 29th March and next
day a suicide bomber hit Tel Aviv.
Thirteen Israeli troops were killed in Jenin on 9 th April. Next day eight
Israelis were killed in Haifa bus blast and Hizbollah captured Sheba
Farms post.
On 20th April an Israeli soldier was shot dead and a Palestinian blew
himself up. Seven days later four Jewish settlers were shot dead in West
Bank.
not difficult to understand the effects of this so-called bold move in presence
of American soldiers on Saudi soil.
Jordan rated US credibility near zero. Abdullah advised US to mend
pro-Israeli policy. He wanted speedy resolution of Middle East conflict,
because his kingdom lies in immediate vicinity. The King has issued the decree
as if all concerned were waiting for it to act with urgency. While expressing his
desire, he forgot that his country and Egypt were incapacitated at Camp David.
Both of them had surrendered their right to express their views on the issue.
Syrian Press criticized UN and US for bias and asked them to act fairly
on Middle East policy. Arab League and Syria rejected Sharons peace plan.
Saddam declared that suicide bombing was legitimate.
Arabs were not just quarrelling. They were fighting against Israel by
pouring millions into Palestinian cause by drawing a fraction of their wealth
lying in banks of the civilized world. The bulk of it is left therein to be the
hostage of their enemies. That was why Walid considered that boycott of US
goods was not feasible.
Under the circumstances the only course that remains open is to agree
with the super power. New York Times has reported that Riyadh and US have
agreed on Middle East strategy. Israel and Arafat welcomed US Plan for
moot. America reciprocated and ruled out sidelining Arafat. Agreement was
also reached on church standoff.
Easiest to be fooled in the world is the lot of Muslim leaders. They
cherish living in paradise, may it be the domain of fools. Their weakness has
deprived them of sobriety. They are incapable of playing any sensible and sober
role. Therefore, they seek solace only in attire of clowns.
They flay, like Pakistan, the massacre of 150 Palestinians and want
probe into their killing. They blame radical warmongers for driving US
Middle East policy like Khatami. They advise for restraint on Lebanon-Israel
border like Iran. But at the end of the day they all rush to America to tell Bush
about Muslim anger. People of Muslim World can call for holy war against
Israel, but the leaders will warn them of the consequences.
Mahathir has summed up the helplessness of Ummah in following
words:
Muslims have not been doing anything to change their helplessness and
they do not deserve to be helped by Allah. To be very crude, the fate of
the Muslims today is of their own making.
Today the anger is much greater than after September 11 because Israel
took the opportunity to attack Palestinians on the excuse that they are
terrorists.
The Secretary General of the United Nations felt the pressure on his
conscience and made two proposals. The first proposal pertained to sending a
peace force. Pakistan urged for immediate deployment of UN force. UNSC
debated on it, but failed to take decision.
The second proposal of sending fact finding team to Jenin was Okayed.
Israel first delayed and then banned UN Jenin mission. Tel Aviv ultimately
threatened to declare UN envoy as persona non-Greta. The will of Israel
prevailed and the honourable Secretary General was made to swallow his
proposal. Saudi Arabia and Syria condemned UN and US for this. The
condemnation made no material difference.
UK cautioned Israel about loss of international support. European Union
called for halting Israeli attacks. It threatened to suspend pact with Israel and
considered imposition of trade curbs. The Union never meant to implement any
of its threats.
EXPANSION OF WAR
The proxy crusades being fought in Middle East is part of the war on
terror. Britain and America are supporting Israel by exerting pressure on
Arafat. The experts of both the countries are advising on how to guard against
Palestinian militants. This does not mean that the Crusades on other fronts can
be slowed down. They have the resources to fight the enemy on all fronts.
The war in Afghanistan is far from over. America has discussed with
Russia the need to keep its troops in Central Asia. It has been extended to
Pakistan and the territorial sovereignty of an ally is being molested with due
care with the help of India. America has increased military support to
Philippines war against terror.
America and its partners are still crying of more wolves. CIA has claimed
that next terror attack was unavoidable. Britain agreed with it by saying that
terrorism was still a big threat. These cries were necessary to legitimize the
continuation of war on terror.
Muslims in general and Arabs in particular have been pleading to
America for stopping Israeli aggression; whereas Yankees have held secret talks
with Kurds to deal with Iraq. America is trying to incite Kurds to join hands in
anti-Saddam strike. The unexpected response of the Arabs forced Bush to
remain undecided on Iraq. It does not mean that plans for extending the holy
war have been abandoned. America has decided to wait for a year or so.
Meanwhile efforts were made to achieve some goals through
brinkmanship and through good offices of the United Nations. All these goals
relate to the singular aim of softening Muslim World by crushing all pockets of
resistance, particularly the freedom movements.
The scope of the war demanded that strength of the Crusaders must be
enhanced. To this end America has favoured enlargement of NATO. The
countries other than those, which have not joined the Coalition, were
encouraged to fight against terrorism. Indonesia, Malaysia and Philippines have
signed anti-terror pact. China has held first anti-terrorism talks with India.
Nevertheless, many nations have criticized the biased conduct of the war
on terror. Iran and China rejected US view on terrorism, because it was
motivated by the hegemonic designs and both the countries pledged to expand
bilateral relations. Khamenei accused US of bullying other nations. Khatami
opined that US policies were endangering world peace. Some US intellectuals
also opposed the war. The responsibility of defending the cause of holy war
has been assigned to Blair.
The war on terror has been going on well for the last seven months.
Besides causing colossal collateral damage it has toppled Taliban Regime,
disarrayed al-Qaeda, forced Pakistan to disown Kashmir cause and delivered a
crushing blow on resistance movement of Palestinians.
The extent of collateral damage has tarnished the glamour of visible
successes of the war. It can prove to be self-defeating, because it has not made
the world a safer place than it was before the start of war. Some unexpressed
interests of US might have been served, but common Americans have been
exposed to multiple threats. Threats like mail bombs or pipe bombs will keep
sparking fear. Their allies in Asia have been rendered even more vulnerable.
Their vulnerability will keep compelling the Americans to thin out diplomatic
staff and tighten security in countries like Pakistan and Yemen.
The holy war has added to the arrogance of America. It strongly opposed
the constitution of International Criminal Court. The opposition however did not
deter the countries working for it. The Court was constituted. America
denounced the treaty, despite harping hoarse about the value of justice. Perhaps,
administration of justice has become exclusive prerogative of the Yankees.
CONCLUSION
Fahid said that Israel was no longer interested in peace. He was right.
Why should Israel be interested in peace? Israel, with the support of the
civilized world, is strong enough to thrash all Arabs at will. It ought to be
Arabs, who should be interested in peace and if they are; they must beg for it.
Saudi scholars called Israel and US as an Axis of Evil. The ground
reality is that evil forces of Muslims in general and Arabs in particular, are
being crushed by the Crusaders. The Heavens have cursed them. The Arabs
have not been pardoned as yet of their act of undoing Ottoman Empire in
connivance with the Crusaders.
Muslims are guilty of being weak. Their weaknesses have been
completely exposed. Muslim leaders have submitted to the will of the Crusaders
and after having done it they begged for mercy and hope like fools that their
appeals would be heard sympathetically. They have closed their eyes lest they
do not read the writing on the wall. Many of their enemies are eager to follow
the precedence set by Israel. In the context of Pakistan it is India.
STANDOFF SUSTAINED
The Crusaders have collaborated with India to defeat terrorism
originating from Pakistan. Indo-American collaboration has worked quite
effectively. Therefore, Pakistan was not provided any respite in the game of
brinkmanship. India maintained the pressure on Pakistan by:
pull back of Indian troops was possible. She was given a message to be
conveyed at her next destination, Islamabad.
Showing respect to the concerns of both the countries and urging for
reduction in Indo-Pak tension, Rocca advised Pakistan that militants
infiltration into India must stop. Otherwise a spark can lead to unintended
conflict. Bush provided strength to her argument by condemning Kashmir
attack as an act of terrorism. America was all out to support India.
Genocide of more than two thousand Muslims in Gujarat, including
women and children, was no terrorism. Nothing was wrong with forced
conversion of survivors to Hinduism. Killing of Kashmiris was also legitimate,
because they were trying to revive an issue already declared dead by the
civilized world.
India threatened that it would have to retaliate. Indian army chief
advocated action. Vajpayee weighed response to Kashmir raid. The steps to
be taken by India were discussed. Patience of Omar Abdullah with Islamabad
also ran out thin. Fernandes however exercised unusual restraint by stating
that there was no plan to attack Pakistan. Qazi had reasons to suspect the
statement of this Indian hawk and warned about sudden Indian attack on
Pakistan.
Britain called for restraint between Pakistan and India. India fully
understood the connotations of this call as well as the requirements of
Crusaders. Maintenance of pressure was necessary, because Vajpayee felt that
war on terrorism was at decisive stage. He also observed that due to positive
impact of Pakistans policies the situation on border was not bad.
Pakistan however has to be kept guessing about the true extent of IndoAmerican collaboration. American leaders continued urging India and Pakistan
to reduce tension and making moves to defuse tension over Kashmir. Pakistan
was shown some carrots of bilateral cooperation while swirling the stick of
Indo-Pak war.
withdrawal and lifting of ban on Indian airlines. He urged the world to help in
ending Pak-India row. Pakistan expressed its willingness to sign extradition
treaty with India. Pakistan stuck to the policy of restraint. China, despite
knowing well that Pakistan could do nothing else, appreciated that.
Pakistan rejected Indian allegation, slated killings in Jammu and called
for probe. The logic behind rejection of allegation and call for probe was
understood, but slating of killing was misplaced. Did it mean that Pakistan
denies the right of self-defence to Kashmiris whose mothers and sisters were
being gang raped by the valiant soldiers of Bharat Mata?
However, there were some indications that Pakistan has not yet totally
submitted to Indian dictations. Musharraf claimed that Pakistan had done
enough to curb terrorism and vowed that Pakistan was prepared to keep troops
on border for five years. Pakistan repeatedly mentioned Kashmir dispute as
root cause of Pak-India tension and rejected polls in the Valley.
The Crusaders were able to extract cooperation of Pakistan in their war
against terrorism. The war, which started in Afghanistan, has spilled over to
Pakistan. It was visualized by many during battle of Tora Bora that smoked out
terrorists would create problems for Pakistan. That has come true. America
pressed for conduct of anti-terror operations inside Pakistan.
The aim of Indo- Pak standoff, to take the war to the interior of Pakistan
without initiating military action along the border, has been fulfilled. This is
amalgamation of Indo-American aims. India is interested in waging war of
terror and the Crusaders are eager to extend war on terror into the territorial
limits of Pakistan.
FBI was able to establish presence of al-Qaeda men in Faisalabad,
including top leaders. A raid was planned to apprehend the smoked out
fugitives. Pakistan was not trusted for execution of the plan at its own;
therefore FBI supervised the operation to ensure that the job was done to their
satisfaction.
The raid was carried out on 28th March. Two persons were killed and
more than fifty were arrested. Osamas second-in-command, Abu Zubayda, was
held. Reportedly, Osama had left Faisalabad before the raid. The government
attack carried out by its intelligence agencies. Pakistan will be forced to act
against them.
India has established contacts with many sectarian, linguistic and
separatist organizations. These can be used to destabilize Pakistan. If need be
India can seek help of Northern Alliance, as infiltration across western border is
much easier. Fahim and Advani have lot of experience in perpetration of
terrorism.
These factors contributed towards rise in terrorist attacks in Pakistan.
Serial killing of doctors, blasts in Bhakkar and Karachi, rockets fired on grid
station and occasional incidents of sectarian terrorism could be termed as
indigenous, but killing of Dr. Ghulam Murtaza in Lahore and attacks on a
church in Islamabad and French engineers in Karachi bear signatures of foreign
involvement.
After the last incident Moin visited America. He might not have been
asked about Dr. Malik, as he was not as precious to Americans as Pearl, but they
must have talked about French citizens and the church. They must have shown
their concern about terrorist networks operating in Pakistan. Who-so-ever the
killers were they definitely provided the pretext to pressurize Pakistan.
The attack of 17th March drew the attention of civilized world. It had to,
because it related to a church. The sanctity of a church is more important than
the sanctity of dozens of mosques in Afghanistan, Palestine and India.
A lone terrorist entered a church in Islamabad during congregation,
lobbed grenades and made his escape good. Five persons including two
Americans were killed and 40 were hurt. Musharraf was outraged, top police
officials were removed, a special probe team was set up for swift action and
US was assured action against attacker.
General Franks arrived and Rocca dashed to Pakistan from India. The
dash was so abrupt that even Government of Pakistan knew nothing about her
arrival. Bush strongly condemned the attack and the world joined him. He and
Powell talked to Musharraf on phone and US offered help to hunt church
attacker.
Pakistan planned to set up anti-terrorist units. President ordered
revamping of intelligence bodies. Government agencies claimed unearthing four
terrorist groups. Six Harkat men were arrested in AJK and 21 were held in
Mansehra.
The suicide attack of 8th May resulted in killing of eleven Frenchmen and
injuring ten more. This gruesome incident earned severe criticism and
condemnations. Chirac assailed attack and sent his Defence Minister to
Pakistan. America considered it as attack on its two allies. Blair and Powell
phoned Musharraf to condemn the blast. Cricket team of Kiwis cancelled tour
of Pakistan.
Benazir observed that blast would affect countrys image. Qazi and Sami
condemned bomb attack. Fazl shared grief of French Government and ruled out
involvement of religious activists in blast. Musharraf assured Chirac of action.
Some experts thought that evidence linked to local group. Nisar saw
international linkage. National Security Council thought that India was behind
terrorist act. None of these views have been substantiated. Investigations of
such incidents in the past have seldom been conclusive; therefore, the
government sought foreign help to probe the incident right from the outset.
FBI and French officials promptly joined hands in grilling the suspects.
Hundreds of suspects were held in countrywide swoop. Interior secretary
clarified that there were no random arrests like in the past. The government
sources promised that innocent people would be released after questioning. If
that were so, then what was the wisdom in arresting them?
The government has announced a reward of Rupees two million on
information about bombers. Rewards are generally announced when
investigators run short of the leads. It meant that investigation was making little
progress. So far only the experts have reconstructed the face of suspected
suicide bomber.
The suicide attack of 8th May, like execution of Pearl, has put Pakistan on
the back foot. It can have following effects:
Musharraf said that attack was a bid to weaken defence and economy of
Pakistan. The Stock Exchanges in Pakistan amply reflected the effects of
the blast on economy.
above all digesting the insult showered on invitee officials were no mean
contributions.
Appreciation does not mean that Pakistani nation has been absolved from
the accusation of terrorism. The US senators still consider it necessary to stress
upon Pakistan to stop al-Qaeda men fleeing. To cater for untoward
eventualities, America felt that it was important to have joint training with
Indian forces in Alaska.
CRUSADES BY INDIA
Crusades launched by India can be divided into two categories. In
Kashmir more than half a million troops are engaged in suppressing the freedom
movement since early eighties. Military men would like to call it counterinsurgency. Indian Government however terms it as war against cross-border
terrorism. Hindu extremists with the support of BJP government conduct the
second kind of Crusades, which is officially dubbed as communal riots. Some
civilized people may call it as ethnic cleansing. In reality this too is part of
Crusades.
The intensity of state terrorism perpetrated by Indian armed forces
baptized as Crusades can be judged from reports of last five weeks:
Eighteen people including three kids were killed in the Valley clashes on
10th April. Next day a woman was killed and fourteen were hurt as a
result of Indian shelling across Line of Control.
On 12th April the Valley was crippled by strike and nine Kashmiris were
killed. A day later twenty Kashmiris including a leader of freedom
fighters were killed.
Five were killed and thirty-nine hurt in violence on 15 th April. Next day
three more were killed and twenty-seven injured.
On 21st April an Indian major was among seventeen killed in the Valley
and eight more were killed in a blast and encounters on 25th April.
Fifteen persons were killed in clashes on 26th April and Geelani was
arrested. Two persons died in Azad Kashmir due to Indian shelling. Next
day eleven more were killed in Indian Held Kashmir.
On 28th April seventeen Kashmiris were shot dead in the Valley and three
girls died in AJK due to Indian shelling. Fourteen more were killed and
twenty-three injured next day.
Eight persons were killed on 6th May, nine on 7th and eleven 9th May.
Indian troops killed six Kashmiris on 10th May and nineteen more were
gunned in next two days.
Twelve Kashmiris were killed on 15th May and one person died as a result
of Indian firing across Line of Control. Next day fifteen more were killed
in the Valley.
The above figures are based on reports received and published by the
press in Pakistan. Pakistani print media has no presence in the Valley and it has
little knowledge of the clandestine operations carried out by Indian troops.
Therefore, the actual situation should be much graver than the one reported.
The pressure on Pakistan allowed India the freedom of action. Pakistan
was forced to stop movement of Mujahideen across Line of Control. India
capitalized on the situation by going all out to defeat cross-border terrorism. It
also helped Indian Government in pushing through the adoption of stringent
anti-terrorist law, despite strong criticism by the opposition. The law too is
meant for Muslims in general and Kashmiris in particular.
Pakistan has surrendered the Kashmir cause. Probably this has been done
in the light of a military quote that a General, who tries to defend everything,
defends nothing. Pakistan is trying to save the remaining three out of its four
major concerns. Occasional lip service to the abandoned cause however
continues. Sattar rejected third option on Kashmir and Shaukat asked India to
resolve Kashmir dispute.
Mobilization of Indian armed forces was part of the game of
brinkmanship, but the absence of real action did not satisfy the bloodthirsty
Hindu extremists. They finally found an excuse by blaming Muslims of Gujarat
for burning a train. The need for having evidence to implicate them was
disregarded. They were smoked out and killed at random to pay the price.
Although the worst is perhaps over, yet sporadic anti-Muslim riots
continue. Killing of Muslims has become a routine. The rioters defied curfew
repeatedly, went on rampage and torched mosques and houses of Muslims. The
employment of regular troops too failed in controlling the violence against
hapless Muslims as could be seen from the reports of last four weeks:
Three persons died on 17th April and on 20th one more was killed. Next
day twelve persons were killed and 71 injured.
Nine Muslims were killed in police firing on 22 nd April and curfew was
imposed in Ahmedabad. Seven more were killed on the following day.
On 25th April one person was killed and two injured. Next day three more
were killed and thirty injured.
On 28th April nine were killed and 25 hurt in Ahmedabad riots. Four more
were killed on the following day.
Four people were killed in Ahmedabad on 5th May and next day, ten more
were killed in violent riots.
Nine persons were killed on 7 th May and twenty-five more were killed in
next 48 hours.
On 10th May five persons were killed in riots. One person was stabbed to
death in Ahmedabad a day after.
Riots spread to Maharashtra on 13th May and four persons were killed.
The figures of killed and injured do not reflect the true extent of
genocide. The horrifying nature of the atrocities committed can only be
understood by going into details of manner in which the killings were carried
out. The property of Muslims was plundered at will. Burning destroyed that,
which could not be looted. Setting on fire or throwing them live into wells
killed the men. Women were raped and then stabbed.
Radical Hindus forced Muslims to leave Gujarat. The expelled Muslims
took refuge in camps established for displaced persons. Of late the government
has closed these camps leaving displaced Muslims at the mercy of Hindu
extremists.
Thirty-four NGOs have confirmed committing of these atrocities.
According to Human Rights Groups, Gujarat police joined hands with rioters in
targeting Muslims. Human Rights Watch claimed that BJP had approved the
police action.
Gujarat Chief Minister was responsible for controlling or conducting the
riots. The opposition accused him for his failure in controlling. When pressure
mounted he offered to resign. BJP in appreciation of his performance rejected
his resignation and promised to find out facts through a probe. Muslims had no
choice but to boycott such inquiry as they could foresee the outcome.
Vajpayee blamed Muslims for the riots by accusing them to be an
intolerant community. Opposition leader slated his remarks. Pakistan assailed
his unwarranted anti-Muslim statement. Like all good politicians, after having
said what he wanted to say, Vajpayee blamed others for misinterpreting his
remarks.
There was uproar in Indian Parliament and its proceedings remained
disrupted for a week. The opposition staged walkout. The Parliament however
put off vote on Gujarat riots and BJP government survived the censure motion.
Instead it passed a motion to quell riots. Upheavals in parliament and walkouts
were meant for showing the charming democratic side of Indian face while
covering the uglier side of Hindu extremism.
Vajpayee announced that there was no difference within coalition over
riots. Advani pledged that BJP would not stray from coalition agenda. He
accused Pakistan for encouraging religious insurgents and claimed that
Indias wanted men were planning to avenge Gujarat. New Delhi sent 2,000
anti-riot troops to Gujarat to meet the threat.
The genocide of Muslims in Gujarat has semblance of ethnic cleansing,
but so far India has aimed at ethnic softening only. The carnage was meant to
teach Muslims the principles of peaceful co-existence. They must learn to
tolerate Hindu extremism or perish.
The Crusaders pardoned all sins of India. Rocca termed communal riots
in India as horrible, but these were not too grave to merit initiation of any
action against India. As long as Muslims are at the receiving end, the horrible
is quite acceptable.
Pakistan Government remained somewhat indifferent to killings of
Muslims in India. A similar rioting against minorities in Pakistan would have
been exploited by India to mobilize world opinion against Pakistan. The
government confined its reaction to urging world to take notice of Muslims
killings and advising India to crackdown on Hindu extremists. India was
under no pressure to launch such crackdowns.
CONCLUSION
Indo-American collaboration is aimed at securing regional and global
interests of both the countries. Pakistan is considered as roadblock in fulfillment
of their common goals. Therefore, both will continue exerting pressure on
Pakistan. The aim is to weaken Pakistan at all costs.
India has been allowed to carry out tests of supersonic cruise missile, plan
construction of Baghliar Hydroelectric Project and advise Afghanistan for
construction of similar dam on River Kabul. In short, India will be encouraged
to take all possible actions, which add to the worries of Pakistan. At the same
time the donors will keep demanding cut in defence spending.
Pakistan has stopped infiltration into Indian Held Kashmir and helping
freedom fighters. Despite that the pressure will be maintained till apprehended
sabotage of Kashmir polls is prevented and Pakistan stops talking about
Kashmir dispute. America will demand more action from Pakistan against alQaeda men. It will keep asking extradition of wanted men while refusing the
same in the context of the looters wanted by Pakistan.
Pakistan may claim that its military has neutralized threat on borders
and that there was no threat from Indian war games, but it must bear in mind
that the game is not yet over. India and America have carried out joint exercises
from Alaska to Agra. The usefulness of these exercises has prompted them to
carry out more war games in future. Their collaboration will last much longer
than a dancing party.
It is not the time to have free trade with India, but to concentrate on
nefarious designs of India and the Crusaders. Musharraf has to keep the count of
two things. One, the number of onions eaten is nearing hundred. Once the count
is completed, he must tell the head of global village that he has done it. The
punishment should end.
Two, the war losses can only be avoided by sacrificing something for
peace. He must keep the count of that something. It must not exceed the count
of anticipated losses in case of war. In the counting system a villager living
along border or Line of Control should be considered as valuable as any other
asset of Pakistan.
America is keen to provide technical support to enhance Pakistans antiterrorist capabilities. The capabilities so enhanced should be employed against
terrorists like Riaz Basra. Even repeated elimination of such criminals through
fake encounters will help in improving internal security.
Formation of Indo-American axis demands that Pakistan must expand
cooperation with China. Pakistan should also make efforts to resuscitate Muslim
Ummah, despite the fact that to many it is presumably dead. Dead are its
leaders, not the Ummah.
BELLIGERANT BANIA
Indian reaction to Jammu attack amply revealed the belligerence of
Bania. Indian Parliament blamed Lashkar and Jaish for Jammu attack and
condemned Pakistan for sponsorship. Opposition pressurized Indian
Government for decisive action against Pakistan.
On 18th May India expelled Pakistani Envoy in New Delhi, which further
heightened the tension. Next day India deployed more troops. Paramilitary
forces and Coast Guards were placed under Army and Naval commands
respectively. Defence Minister of India and top brass surveyed Pakistan
border.
Vajpayee met Sonia Gandhi who supported government moves to deal
with Pakistan. India threatened to use Indus Treaty as strategic weapon. On 21st
May India moved troops from Gujarat to Pakistan border. Indian Navy stepped
up deployment and India vowed not to pullback under US pressure.
Vajpayee accused Pakistan of proxy war, called for decisive battle and
said, India will write new chapter of victory. Indian naval ships moved closer
to Pakistan. On 23rd May the courtesy call of Pakistani Envoy ended in a brawl.
On 1st June a Pakistani official was abducted in Delhi, alleging that an Indian
official has been abducted in Islamabad. These incidents clearly reflected Indian
belligerence.
While the world in general and Pakistan in particular contemplated about
possibilities of war, India initiated punitive actions against perpetrators of
cross-border terrorism. The punishments executed during the last fortnight
were:
On 19th May twelve villagers died as India continued firing and fourteen
were killed in occupied Kashmir. Firing across Line of Control and
working boundary continued the following day.
On 21st May India targeted Pakistani civilians and killed four persons and
thirty more were killed in next 48 hours.
Indian shelling claimed two more lives in AJK on 24 th May and next day
eleven civilians died in Indian shelling. Fourteen more were martyred in
next two days.
Two more were killed in Indian firing across Line of Control on 28 th May
and thirteen died next day.
Indian firing across Line of Control claimed three lives on 1 st June and
four more were killed on 2nd June and a top fighter was gunned down in
occupied Kashmir.
While carrying out aggressive moves and taking punitive actions, India
successfully maintained the ambiguity about its intentions. Indian leaders kept
the pendulum swinging:
On 23rd May Vajpayee came out with weather report and said, sky is
clear of war clouds. Earlier he had expressed disappointment with
Musharraf and vowed not to include Pakistan in Kashmir talks.
Next day India denied the setting of deadline for war and a week later
Fernandes declared that situation was stable.
Within twenty-four hours he came back to square one and said, India
sees no resolution of standoff and Advani declared that Pakistans claim
on stemming militancy was unreliable.
On 2nd June India started preparing border villages for war and Fernandes
assured his people by dismissing fears of nuclear war.
BULLYING BUSH
America and its allies supported India whole-heartedly. India was
encouraged to follow the steps of Israel by retaliating with brute force to each
untoward incident in occupied Kashmir. Pakistan was pressurized to accept
Indian demands:
On 18th May America warned that Pakistan has to watch its interests.
Powell again warned Pakistan on 24th May by declaring the situation
very dangerous.
Pakistan kept asking India to call back troops from borders. Indian
indifference continued.
carried out by Pakistan. The United Nations showed only that much of concern
which did not annoy the headman.
Besides begging for mercy, Pakistan also rendered explanations and
promised good conduct in future:
Pakistan assured that its territory couldnt be allowed for use of terrorism.
No Pakistan based group will be allowed to indulge in terrorism.
Sattar declared that Pakistan was for defusing the tension and military
commanders decided to take measures to ease tension by controlling
infiltration across Line of Control.
Pakistan did not realize the futility of these utterances. After letting down
Kashmiri freedom fighters by stopping material support at vital stage of their
struggle, the talk of moral, diplomatic and political support became
meaningless. By joining the Crusaders against terrorism, Pakistan had
committed itself to work against interests of all freedom fighters.
Apart from crying and murmuring, Pakistan also indulged in grumbling.
It complained against watchman, who has been assigned the duty of
supervising the execution of punishment. The watchman has been unfair in
serving the onions of abnormal size and in keeping the count of consumption.
While grumbling, it also made threatening gestures against the watchman.
Pakistan vowed to take any action in defence. Its Finance Minister said that
all resources would be made available for defence. Qadeer claimed that
Pakistan was capable of thwarting foreign aggression. Munir clarified it
further and said, Pakistan wont rule out use of nukes if attacked.
Any limited strike against Pakistan would incite war. General Yusaf
threatened to take war into India. Musharraf threatened to unleash storm in
case of war. Pakistan artillery retaliated and pounded Indian positions in
Akhnoor, Rajouri and Poonch sectors and inflicted heavy casualties on Indian
soldiers deployed along the Line of Control.
Conducting a series of test-fires of missiles made the most threatening
gesture. Pakistan carried out four tests between 25 th and 28th May. Musharraf
said that tests demonstrated defence capability and Pakistan was not afraid of
war. Vajpayee, the watchman, was not impressed.
These gestures combined with the evidence collected in house search of
the culprit did not warrant defusing of tension. A group named Hizbullah
Alami claimed Karachi bombing, church blast and Pearls murder. Rockets
were found near Jacobabad base. Americans operating in Waziristan were again
subjected to rocket attacks. Above all America had the evidence that al-Qaeda
was seeking safe heaven in Pakistan and allied forces were told to group up for
operations in tribal areas.
The domestic conditions added to the difficulties of onion eater. Some
members of his family refused to rally behind him despite condemning the
belligerent attitude of the watchman. APC demanded caretaker set-up to face the
threat. It called for Musharrafs resignation while extending support to army.
Musharraf invited the leaders to muster their support and demonstrate
national unity. ARD, PPP, PML-N, JUI-F and JI declined the invitation. Nisar
was dismayed over politicians refusal. Qazi sought full time COAS and
Benazir wanted national government to avert war.
CONCLUSION
In his speech of 28th May Musharraf clearly told the headman and the
watchman that he has eaten all onions he was supposed to. It was hard for him
to consume anymore. The headman has to decide now whether to keep pressing
or go for the alternative means of administering the punishment.
Headman is not likely to pardon him. Despite enduring harsh punishment,
assuring good conduct in future and contributing towards war on terror, he is
likely to be punished more by America and India. At best he can hope for a
temporary respite.
The civilized world has paid no heed to roots of terrorism as advised
by Musharraf in his address in UN. They are ruthlessly pruning leafs and
branches of the poison tree. They are moving closer to the branch on which
Musharraf is nestling.
Pakistans name is no more mentioned in dispatches. Time for sending
bills for rendering services for Americas war on terror seems to be over.
Pakistan was never under consideration for award for rendering meritorious
services.
Immediately after 11th September, India had told America that Pakistan
was the real culprit of terrorism and suggested sorting it out along with Taliban.
America agreed with India but deferred the action till end of Afghan war. That
action has now reached at its peak. Time has come to take cognizance of its
failings and ask Pakistan to do more or pay the price.
INDIAN GAME-PLAN
Indian plan for the game of brinkmanship was based on simple reasoning.
When your case is weak, the dialogue or mediation cannot serve your interests.
Avoid talks and mediation as long as you can.
The time gained by stalling the dialogue must be utilized to weaken the
case of the opponent. Diplomatic and media offensive should be launched to
distort the facts and create as many doubts as possible.
In the absence of moral and legal justifications, the threat to use force or
actually use it, is the best course to salvage something out of a case, which
cannot withstand the demands of justice. The chances become much brighter
when the adversary is weak or showing weakness due to some compulsions.
Keep pressing to gain the maximum.
Collaboration with the Crusaders made it easier for India to execute its
plan. India kept refusing to talk to Pakistan, directly or indirectly. No talks till
end of incursions said Vajpayee. In Almaty the two leaders avoided even the
eye contact. No chance of Pak-India summit announced Mishra. Advani ruled
out talks with Pakistan even after initiating action to reduce tension.
The refusal was justified by blaming Pakistan on one pretext or the other.
In his speech at Almaty, Musharraf mentioned the root cause and India blamed
that his speech would heighten tension. Next day India accused that three
thousand fighters were ready to enter IHK.
When measures to check infiltration were proposed, India opposed all the
suggestions. India rejected patrolling of Line of Control under UN. India also
rebuffed proposal for US troops deployment in Kashmir.
The best way to set aside proposals of others is to float one of your own.
Vajpayee proposed joint patrolling of Line of Control. Pakistan dubbed it as
non-serious. When the ploy did not work, India acknowledged drop in
infiltration, thereby denying the need of patrolling.
On 8th June Vajpayee called unscheduled meeting of his advisers and
decided to ease tension. Vajpayee declared that pledges of Pakistan have
helped in averting war. Delhi announced the plan to ease tensions.
India decided to increase diplomats in Islamabad, lift ban on use of
airspace and restore bus and train links. India ordered its warships to move
away from Pakistan and by 13th June twenty warships returned to Bombay.
Pakistan reacted cautiously. It thought that only those steps were being
taken, which would benefit India. Contrarily, India declared that steps to ease
tension are substantial. At the same time it announced that there would be no
troops pullback until October and that too would depend on Islamabad.
Musharraf opined that Pakistans nuclear deterrence caused stand down.
A day later Kalam expressed similar views and said, war averted due to nuclear
deterrent. India ignored the statement of its missile-man, but asked the
Crusaders to take note of the statement of the man possessing Islamic bomb.
Vajpayee claimed the victory in the game of brinkmanship. The victory
was the result of aggressive play. The aggression was displayed in the form of
punitive actions as can be seen from the reports of last fortnight:
Eight persons perished in Kashmir clashes on 4th June and next day
eleven fighters were among fifteen killed in the Valley.
Harkat chief was killed on 6th June and six more died in IHK clashes on
the following day. Two days later fourteen persons were killed in
Kashmir violence and seven were martyred in Indian firing across Line of
Control.
On 9th June Gilani was arrested under POTA, nine persons perished in
IHK and nine civilians were killed in Indian firing across Line of Control.
Teenage girl was killed in Indian firing on 10 th June. Two more civilians
were martyred a day later.
Three civilians were killed in Indian shelling on 13 th June and one was
killed in IHK and four more were killed next day.
A couple was among eight killed in the Valley on 18 th June. Four more
were killed the next day.
Pakistan kept crying for help. Poor response compelled it to cry louder.
Musharraf shouted, tension persists after summit and India is threatening
Pakistan. Leghari narrated the tale of Pakistans woes before Egyptian Prime
Minister and Arab League. Maleeha asked the world to play peace-making
role. Sattar asked India to keep up reversal process.
Pakistan urged that third party involvement should continue. It sought
the help of G-8 to ease tensions and called for troops pull back. Finally India
was directly asked to initiate talks on Kashmir.
Pakistan kept promising good conduct. It again favoured no-war pact
with India, vowed to do all to avoid war and claimed that nothing was
happening from its side at Line of Control. Musharraf assured Armitage that he
would work for permanent end to incursions. He also said, Pakistan has no
aggressive designs. APHC also supported Pakistans promises and offered to
broker truce with AJK fighters.
Pakistan enacted laws to change the curricula of 8,000 Madaris. Ghazi
assured that law to ban militancy would be enforced soon. Musharraf repeated
the call for de-nuclearization of South Asia. He reaffirmed the policy of
restraint. Pakistan offered to exempt duty on Indian goods.
Once you are thrown into an arena, cries and promises alone cannot save
you from the inevitable. Some threatening moves have to be made. Pakistan
declared that nuclear arms possession implied their use. Next day Karamat
repeated the threat. He said, Pakistan reserves the right to use nuclear arms.
Aziz claimed that defence capability of Pakistan had been strengthened and
Mushaf boasted that PAF was ready to act against enemy. After shooting down
of an Indian drone Qureshi hoped that India would learn a lesson.
Musharraf claimed that missile system results were matter of pride for
all. He vowed to defend Pakistan with all might if war was imposed. Pakistani
leaders also kept muttering rhetoric like denial of freedom bred extremism,
Kashmiris would never be abandoned and assured APHC of continuous
support.
The threatening gestures cannot bear the desired results unless reinforced
by retaliatory actions:
Eight Indian soldiers were killed in exchange of fire on 4 th June. Next day
Pakistan expelled Indian official on spying charge.
Two Indian troops were killed or injured on 6th June and next day PAF
shot down an Indian drone near Kasur and eighteen Indian soldiers were
killed along Line of Control.
Ten BSF men were killed in Pak-India exchange of fire on 19th June.
Blair came out with British way of neutrality. He said that arms sale to
India and Pakistan was appropriate.
Above all the war on terror is being fought without addressing the
causes of terrorism.
Jamaat warned against any deal on Kashmir and Qazi against Kashmir
sell out. Babar accused Musharraf of compromising on Kashmir. Pakistan
Muslim League questioned Foreign Office and Musharraf about their silence
on Vajpayees claim about Azad Kashmir.
Qazi rebuked America on its claim about presence of al-Qaeda men in
Kashmir. His party vowed to continue crossing of Line of Control. Religious
groups also pledged that Kashmir Jihad would go on. All these overtures
were contrary to the promises made by Musharraf with America and India.
The government denied allegations of compromise. Events belied the
government claim. If something was done or was being done behind the doors
that was not made public. Secrecy made the issue dubious. People of Pakistan
do not believe in any secrecy about Kashmir.
Registration of Madrassas has been made compulsory. Institutions of
religious education have been forbidden to accept aid from foreign sources
directly. There was nothing grossly wrong with the steps taken by the
government, but an impression has been created that Madrassas were breeding
places of terrorism; whereas no evidence has been found against any Madrassa
so far.
The government has permitted US troops to operate in tribal areas. They
continued hauling the suspects at random. On 10th June US commandos pick
up two Pakistani nationals. The government denied the report. The tribesmen
resented and retaliated against presence of US forces inside Pakistan. The
CONCLUSION
Is it correct to conclude that war has been averted? No. In fact the
timidity of Pakistan shown in the quest for peace has made it more certain.
Pakistan will remain under constant threat henceforth. However, it has been
postponed temporarily. There is disagreement amongst experts regarding the
factors contributing towards its postponement. The common view is that
nuclear specter has forced India and Pakistan to make peace.
The symbol of peaceful Buddha given to Indian nuclear capability has
proved to be right. It is not true. Indian nuclear arsenal is not meant for peace.
This muscle has been developed with the sole aim of flexing it on others. It is
for promotion of extra-territorial interests of India. As far as Buddha is
concerned, he along with his teachings was thrown out of the sacred soil of
Bharat Mata, soon after he talked of peace.
What will be the nature of postponement, i.e. the speed and extent of deescalation? The process of de-escalation will move forward slowly retaining the
ability to move backward briskly. It will be so slow that Pakistan will hardly
feel any relief.
The process of relief and reprisal will continue. Pakistan will be treated
like Palestine, although Pakistan considers itself far superior to that. Pakistans
self-assurance is good but not good enough.
Pakistan has over committed itself in war on terror. Amnesty
International has alleged that Pakistan was violating human rights in search of
al-Qaeda men. Pakistan is flouting its own laws by arresting and deporting
hundreds of people in pursuit of the US-led war on terrorism.
At the start of this war America pulled Pakistan towards its side. India
was politely told not to join the Crusades at that stage. As the time passed,
Pakistan has been pushed back and India has been affectionately embraced as an
important partner of the Crusaders.
Pakistan joined the war on terror with great expectations out of which
two were very important. Pakistan expected that the war would result in
financial boost. The budgetary review revealed that Rupees three billion have
been lost due to war on terror. Undocumented losses could be far more than
that.
Second expectation related to increase in military cooperation with
America and other western countries. The cooperation has been restricted to
joint operations in Pakistan against terrorists. Contrarily, Indo-US military
cooperation has gained extraordinary momentum. India-Israel missile deal has
also been cleared. Vajpayee is right in claiming a victory without war.
contaminate environments. Some of them are like beasts which threaten the
security of peace-loving communities.
They follow a regressive religion, which preaches Jihad. Jihad is nothing
but militancy. They are jealous of the prosperity of upper castes. Driven by
their militancy and jealousy they resort to terrorism. They have yet to learn the
ethics of peaceful co-existence.
These dirty primitives are not fit to live with civilized people of the
global village. At times cleansing of some parts of the village becomes
necessary because of their filth. Their abodes have to be bulldozed and burnt
and their corpses buried in deep holes, called mass graves, to preserve the
cleanliness of environments.
The cleansing has to be done with the spirit of crusade. They must be
chased and killed indiscriminately for the sake of peace. At times even a child
with Islamic name may have to be shot dead on sight. Use of brute force against
them is justified. Norms of justice are not applicable to them. They do not
deserve that. They must be punished with no mercy.
Why do the Muslims find themselves in this miserable state of perpetual
condemnation? Why does a Hindu tell them that they do not know the ethics of
co-existence? Why does an ordinary Japanese correspondent ridicule Islam by
asking Musharraf to explain as to how could he make a Muslim nation tolerant
and progressive?
Muslims may blame others, but the causes of their miseries lie within.
Passing remarks to these have been made in the preceding articles. In view of
the recent events these need to be recounted even at the cost of repetition.
DISUNITY
The existing Muslim States, except Pakistan, came into being on the basis
of western concept of nation state. This concept divides the humanity on the
basis of geography, which is considered natural, because the people living
within a geographic entity generally have common ethnic background and
culture.
Common ethnic background, the land and its weather grant uniformity to
their language, food habits, dress, occupations and recreational activities, which
practiced over extended period transform into traditions and customs. These in
turn start regulating their social inter-action. Some traditions and customs, the
utility of which is established, attain the status of social values.
Members of the society generally adhere to these values voluntarily. At
times the established utility of the values dictate the need for their strict
its usefulness when enforced on potential adversaries. For this reason they
want enforcement of this concept therein in letter and spirit.
They rush to support separatist movements that emerge in Muslim
countries. The forum of the United Nations is used to seek legitimacy for such
movements. The resolutions are passed with urgency and implemented with the
use of force, if so required.
Apparently it is done in the name of right of self-determination as
envisaged in the Charter of United Nations. Actually they simply want to
preserve and where possible further aggravate political disunity of Muslim
Ummah. This is part of the Crusades. It has nothing to do with much publicized
values of the civilized world.
The Muslims failed in recognizing the drawbacks of this alien political
concept. The rulers refuse to acknowledge the very existence of any drawbacks
to safeguard their vested interests. The masses have been blindfolded by the
passion of patriotism.
The most harmful drawback of this concept is that it breeds disunity. It
has divided Ummah into more than fifty entities. This figure is often quoted as
strength of Ummah. The number of Muslim countries has nothing to do with
strength of the Ummah. In fact the number symbolizes its weakness. Total sum
of any number of zeroes remains zero.
Muslim leaders prefer to keep their eyes closed, because political division
of Ummah may be a matter of concern for the Ummah, but it serves the interests
of so many rulers of Islamic states. They fail to notice that in the name of UN
Charter the Crusaders are trying to undermine the Charter spelled out by the
Holy Prophet, peace be upon him, during his last pilgrimage to Mecca.
The political division on unsustainable grounds has led to military
confrontation in many cases. Muslims living in two different geographic entities
have shed each others blood. This is a good enough reason for the Crusaders to
work for disunity of Ummah.
Whereas the separatist movements in Islamic World are propagated,
promoted and promulgated earnestly, the same is opposed when Muslims of a
non-Muslim country demand the right of self-determination. The double
standards are followed to achieve the singular aim of disunity of Ummah.
In a country where uneducated and unaware voters are herd like sheep to
the polling booths and the educated having a degree of awareness abstain from
voting, the usefulness of the system is compromised. Illiteracy and indifference
are the major impediments in accruing the benefits of this system.
The expenses involved in electioneering restrict the choice of candidates.
Politics have become a hobby of the privileged and profession of the greedier.
Hence, the candidates fielded in any elections are never the best a society can
offer.
The leaders of a party, winning absolute majority, tend to become
dictators. They disregard the need to have any checks and balances. The
democratically elected leaders with heavy mandates prove to be the worst
dictators. Hung parliaments produce weak governments. Weak governments can
never provide good governance as most of their time and efforts are spent in
horse-trading and in producing cheap commodities of Lotas.
In both the above-mentioned eventualities, national interests are
relegated. Party or personal interests take priority and for that good
governance is not necessary. In both cases the time limit of tenure results in a
spree of favouritism, nepotism, victimization and looting.
Corruption becomes order of the day. In case of hung parliament it is
necessitated by the weakness. In other case the power of absolute majority
corrupts the ruler. The corrupt can render no service to the people or the
country. They fail both of them.
The guilt of failing those who trusted them moulds the psyche of the
rulers. They start fearing the ruled and feel insecure amongst own people.
Insecurity dictates the need to have a sanctuary where they could seek refuge
when threatened.
The civilized world provides them the sanctuaries. The corrupt leaders
transfer the looted wealth to secure banks of the West and also purchase few
palaces and ranches to rest and recuperate during forced expulsion or self-exile.
The civilized world ensures that they and their wealth are safe from all
harms. They being a special breed draw special attention. They are cared and
used as readily available substitutes for those rulers who dare acting against
interests of the civilized world. They can be used for forming governments in
exile and at an opportune moment, can be installed after throwing away the
unwanted.
Islam gives little importance to the forms of government. Its emphasis is
on the quality of governance. The rulers, emerging through any process, must
provide good governance to the people. Prescription for good governance is
consultation: the mechanism of Shoora. Consultation has to be as frequent and
as widespread as possible. It can neither be restricted to the elected few nor can
be delayed for want of sessions of a parliament. Shoora is a continuous process.
Decision-making rests with the leader. It is not a prerogative of the
majority necessarily. Views of majority cannot make a wrong, a right, because
the majority can never be always right. Therefore, a leader may adopt a course
recommended by a minority.
The decision must conform to the conjunctions of Islam and be in the best
interest of the people. Once a decision is taken, the leader is responsible for its
effective implementation. Everyone must work for it wholeheartedly. No
reservations or disagreements are acceptable thereafter.
The leader remains subject to scrutiny during implementation and
accountable for any failings at the end. Accountability of a leader, as compared
to that of a common citizen, has always been stricter in an Islamic State. He
enjoys no privilege in this regard.
An ordinary citizen could question a Caliph about length and breadth of
his shirt. A Commander-in-Chief could be asked to justify his expenses in the
presence of his army. He could be dismissed once a minor charge like
extravagance was proved. He and his army accepted the verdict without a
squeak.
The system of western democracy cannot be practiced fruitfully by
nations who are unable to provide suitable environments. Without these the
system cannot guarantee provision of good governance. Absence of good
governance impedes progress.
Such nations are bound to fall below the poverty line and form bulk of
the third world. They remain dependent on the developed world. Dependence
makes dictations easier. This constitutes the incentive for the civilized world to
work diligently for promotion of democracy.
ECONOMIC WEAKNESS
Muslim states are mostly poor, except for a few born-rich. The born-rich
too do not fall in the category of developed countries, as potentials of these
countries have not been fully exploited and abundant natural resources have not
been harnessed.
The born-rich are unable to utilize their wealth profitably. They even face
difficulties in managing their wealth. As the wealth accumulates, the owners
become concerned about its security. They start fearing the risks of keeping it
in own country. In search of security it is transferred to the safe institutions of
the civilized world. It lands in hands of money-managers of the Wild West and
becomes their hostage. The asset becomes a liability.
They lose the right to use it for promotion of their interests, when so
required. In prevalent Middle East crisis the Arabs considered the use of oil as
weapon, but they couldnt implement the idea. In doing so they would have
exposed their wealth to the risk of freezing.
Economic standing of a country should not be determined by the wealth it
posses. It must be assessed on the basis of its ability to add to the value of
inherited assets. In that context the so-called wealthy countries also fall in the
category of poor. A country, which sells its resources without adding to their
value and then deposits its sale proceeds in institutions run by its enemy, is
poorest of the poor. So is the case of oil rich countries of Middle East.
Value addition largely depends on skills of the people. The skills
combined with constant research can ensure sustained development. The
education system of country must focus on skills and research. In absence of
these the development in industrial and agricultural sectors suffers from
retardation and stagnation. Resultantly the poor are doomed to remain poor.
The poor are forced by their needs to beg for alms from developed
countries. The alms given to them, in the form of humanitarian aid, are no more
than a glass of water and a plate of rice. Food and water are immediate
requirements of all hungry beggars. The beggars feel satisfied and obliged.
They accept the help or aid without bothering about the conditions on
which it is provided. In their hurry to receive and gulp, they do not see the
strings attached to it. They only notice generosity of the generous and hurry in
expressing their gratitude.
He, who has seen catching of a rooster, can only understand the
implications of the attached strings. The poor, like a rooster, accept the feed
ignoring the attached string. They ultimately land in the laps of the rooster
lovers.
The loans, soft or not so soft, are strings of the same web. The debt trap,
as they call it, is like a death trap of a spider. Once entangled in it, the spider
weaves more strings to preserve his prey. The prey is consumed according to the
appetite of the spider.
The entire game is devoid of morality. Those who are below poverty line
they stand below the line of morality. Rich are always above morality as Lord
Byron said it. In modern era the interests, particularly national interests, are
pursued quite shamelessly.
The poor have no shame in begging for alms. They forget that no aid
packages have ever solved the problem of a poor country on permanent basis.
Charity has never brought prosperity. The rich feel no shame in giving alms on
conditions. They even dictate terms to the addicts of aid like drug peddlers.
Wealth of rich Muslim countries has become hostage in the Wild West.
Most of the poor are like roosters in the laps of lovers of white meat. Others are
entangled in spider webs ready to be served for dinner. Some are like addicts
begging powder from the peddler at any price.
NEGLECTED DEFENCE
The European countries had colonized the Muslim World by the beginning
of the last Century. During colonization the management of defence related
matters was responsibility of the rulers. The ruled had no say in raising,
equipping and maintaining of defence forces.
The fighting abilities of the ruled were utilized according to the needs of a
ruler. The ruler told them as to when, where, how and against whom they were
to fight. They had no say in choosing the enemy or knowing about it. The
masters pointed towards enemy and they had to fight against him with whatever
was provided to them.
They remained subordinates for quite long and that resulted in rusting
their martial qualities. Prolonged subjugation dampened their passion for
military strength. They forgot the art of conducting war at higher levels, an art
they had once mastered.
Second World War marked the end of colonization. Muslims and many
countries of Third World owed their independence to Hitler. They got the
independence, but they had to acquire the requisite military strength to preserve
that.
good for poor and developing countries. They should not spend their meager
resources on rearing the sacred cows. It could adversely effect their
development.
They pretend to be working for making the world a safer place through
disarmament; thereby telling others that even super powers have realized the
futility of arms race. They are reducing their holdings by destroying piles of
nuclear arms and means of their delivery.
Arms reduction is not aimed at making the world a safer place. It is to
save the expenditure incurred on storage and maintenance of the surpluses or to
get rid of those, which have become redundant in view of the Star-War
Programme. Overtly they are reducing the destructive capability of their
military power. Covertly they are enhancing it by implementing more
sophisticated programmes.
Ironically there are many peace lovers in Muslim World, who fall prey to
these absurd arguments. They condemn war because it brings destruction. They
want peace for progress and development. Peace and progress at all costs.
The requirement of military needs is determined by answering four
simple questions. These are:
INCORRECT PERCEPTIONS
Allama Iqbal spent years in contemplating about the plight of Muslims.
He, blessed with vast knowledge, analytical mind and passionate heart,
identified all the causes of their decline. He hardly left any aspect untouched.
For in depth study of the subject one must refer to his works. Herein only a few
aspects are summarized.
The Originator has guaranteed the preservation of the text of His
message, the Quraan. The Book has retained its originality for more than
fourteen centuries and will do so for forever. It does not mean that possibility of
differences of opinion in Islam has been ruled out.
Islam encourages its followers to ponder, contemplate and formulate their
views. Therefore, difference of opinion is inevitable. Muslims have differed
with each other more than the followers of any other religion have, but only on
some peripheral issues or finer points.
The learned religious scholars of the past did not agreed on interpretation
of some verses of Quraan, but in doing so they always respected viewpoint of
others. None of them had ever desired that Ummah be divided on the basis of
their interpretations. The successors of these scholars, who did not match them
in knowledge, but outmatched them in exuberance, caused the undesirable
division.
The dynamic and progressive nature of Islam has been exploited to
undesirable limits. Resultantly the Ummah has been divided into airtight
compartments of religious sects. The rays of dynamism have been dimmed by
the dark clouds of the rigidity of sectarianism.
Rigidity has inherent drawbacks. It breeds intolerance as it precludes that
the views of others are incorrect. Those who are wrong must be opposed. This
leads to militancy against each other. Unfortunately it is more pronounced in
our part of the Muslim World.
When argument fails to win over the opponents, they either resort to use
of force or try to impress by glamourizing their sect by resorting to frivolous
practices. The former leads to bloodshed and the latter to distortion of the image
of a great religion.
Muslims know that indulgence in frivolities does not conform to the
teachings of Islam. In practice they indulge in all kinds of frivolous activities
even on religious occasions. When they run short of ingenuity, they borrow
some from other religions to add colour to their celebrations.
Irrespective of their sects, Muslims of our times generally suffer from
dichotomy in belief and practice. They believe that there is no god but Allah.
They believe in His benevolence. In practice they worship many worldly gods
and seek favours from them.
Muslims believe that Islam is a religion of peace, yet they commit
brutalities in the name of their faith. They believe that waging war is permitted
only against enemies of Allah. In practice they resort to bloodshed for worldly
interests, which they try to sanctify on religious pretexts.
Muslims believe that declaration of Jihad against enemies of Allah is
mandatory and it is the responsibility of the rulers of Ummah to declare Jihad
when situation so warrants. In practice the majority of rulers shy away from this
duty on flimsy grounds. On the other hand the self-acclaimed leaders take the
matter in their hands and declare Jihad on untenable grounds.
Muslims know that Jihad grants them unique distinction and greatest
reward from Allah. It provides them a motivation theme equivalent of which
does not exist in any other religion. It is the secret of their strength. In practice
many rulers and scholars try to disown the concept of Jihad to avoid labels of
militancy and terrorism or to show their desire of peaceful coexistence.
Contradictions in belief and practice, tendency to add fervour through
frivolities, resorting to aggression in despondency and desperation have
provided excuses to their adversaries to point fingers towards basic teachings of
Islam. They talk of the need to make Islam pragmatic and tolerant.
Modifying its basic teachings can do this; after all Christianity and Judaism
were modernized through this process.
Focus is on creating moderate Muslims as said by Dr Muzaffar Iqbal.
The new brand of Muslims would speak about the Quraan and the Prophet
(peace be upon him) and the message of Islam but they would choose to ignore
the part that calls for Jihad against oppression.
He added, the dominant thrust of the American academicians is now to
find, promote and cultivate moderate Islam. This version of Islam would have
all the verses about Jihad taken out of Quraan and the Prophets (peace be upon
him) tradition, or at least ignored, as Envir Sadaat did after Camp David.
In its endeavour to make Islam tolerant the civilized world is in not
prepared to tolerate any nonsense, even from those who have been denied
justice for centuries. This particular class of Muslims is considered quite
dangerous. They are terrorists.
One intellectual of the civilized world said, think of a small band of
terrorists developing a deadly virus, which can wipeout two-thirds of humanity
in less than a week. If we have to kill a few thousand to protect ourselves from
such an attack, we will do that and I think we will be justified. One of the
peculiarities of a civilized man is to have justifications ready for all his deeds,
right or wrong.
Muslims have been told that Ummah is like one living body. If one part is
hurt the whole body feels the pain and reacts. In practice they seldom feel any
pain and fail to react when Muslims are hurt in another part of the world. It has
happened quite frequently in the recent past.
Allah has warned Muslims that Jews and Christians can never be their
friends. The reason is very obvious. Islam has superceded both the religions.
Followers of superceded religions harbour grudge against Islam. Yet most
Muslim countries try to befriend them. They do befriend them, but only to be
harmed in the process.
Muslims believe that Ribaa, (interest) is forbidden in Islam. In practice
they are taking and giving it at all levels. The rulers keep their wealth in the
West for better returns and borrow for their needy nation on heavy interests.
Many of them are being crushed by the burden of debt servicing. The people
too deposit their wealth in banks for profits.
The Ummah suffers from yet another kind of division. The ruling elite in
most Muslim countries are generally enlightened by the western education and
culture. The rulers think differently from the masses about Islam and the
civilized world.
The elite tend to brush aside many teachings of Islam in their keenness to
be tolerant, liberal, accommodating and progressive. This speaks of their lack of
understanding of Islamic teachings as well as lack of correct comprehension of
meanings of above mentioned virtues for which they flout the teachings of
Islam.
The masses, who have not been enlightened by the values of the
civilized world practice Islam as interpreted and taught to them by Mullas.
These Mullas are dubbed as fundamentalist, extremist, intolerant and militant by
the Crusaders of the twenty first Century.
Resultantly, the rulers and the ruled think and act differently. The
divergence of thought and action adds to the weakness of Ummah. Convergence
can only be achieved if the effects of western propaganda as well as influence of
Mullas are minimized.
CONCLUSION
Muslims of today are quite different from what Islam wants its followers
to be. This particular breed of Muslims neither deserves the favours of Allah nor
His men. They have earned the curse of both by their acts and neglects. They
have been degraded to the lowest of the low.
Unity of Ummah is need of the hour. Unity will remain elusive as long as
Muslims continue practicing western concepts without scrutiny and essential
modifications. They can achieve it with half of the effort that is being put in by
their enemies for their disunity.
Without undoing the existing inter-state boundaries, Muslim countries
can do a lot for achieving unity. They can put their act together and give it right
direction to protect their common interests against the onslaught of their
common enemy. The onus lies squarely on the rulers of Muslim countries.
Similarly the provision of good governance and efficient management of
economies of Islamic countries are sacred responsibilities of the rulers. They
can harness the most valuable asset of manpower, which of late is being dubbed
as liability.
They must recognize the importance of possessing military strength, not
for pursuing any hegemonic designs, but to be able to defend them against
aggression. Mutual cooperation in the form of joint ventures is very important
in this field, though this has been forbidden by the Crusaders through biased
implementation of proliferation.
Incorrect perception and practice of the concept of Jihad has allowed the
civilized world to portray it as militancy or terrorism. All those who indulge in
Jihad are treated as evil forces. Conversely, the enemies of Allah have raised
themselves to high pedestal of nobility. They claim to be fighting a holy war
against Axis of Evil.
Eradication of religious misconceptions is responsibility of the State and
the religious scholars. Misconceptions and unfounded feelings of sectarian
righteousness should not be allowed to undermine the spirit of the faith and
unity of Ummah.
KARZAI CONTINUES
Interim Government was installed in Afghanistan under Bonn Accord to
provide good governance for six months. Under the umbrella of Coalition,
Karzai successfully completed his term on 21 st June 2002. A Special
Independent Commission had been constituted to convene Emergency Loya
Jirga for election of Transitional Government for next eighteen months and to
make arrangements for provision of Constitution.
The Emergency Loya Jirga was convened during second week of June.
The delegates participating in the Jirga deliberated for ten days and elected
Karzai to head the Transitional Government. He was given eighteen more
months to serve his people and the country.
The Jirga failed in having consensus regarding selection of parliament.
The delegates were also unable to do any constitutional work. The Jirga
however provided an opportunity to them to express their grievances and give
vent to their feelings.
Interim Government assisted by the Coalition forces and ISAF was able
to restore semblance of normalcy in Kabul. It also endeavoured to start
rehabilitation and reconstruction works, but could do little in this regard for
want of resources.
The Coalition forces meanwhile remained pre-occupied in hunting
Taliban and al-Qaeda men. Target acquisition however became difficult as most
of the wanted terrorists had been scattered into other countries.
door and open door lobbying. A UN official admitted that UK, UN, US and
others were in a meeting with the opposing sides and trying to work out a
solution. The solutions were being found out to facilitate the task of delegates.
There was resentment over the joint visit and address of Fahim, Rabbani,
Sayyaf, Khalili, Dostum and Ismail to the Jirga members a night before the start
of Jirga. Tajwar Kakar asked Fahim to leave the premises, as she held all the
former Mujahideen leaders responsible for the destruction of Afghanistan.
Some delegates felt that their right of selecting a new government had
been usurped by foreign powers and special interests. Sima Samar complained
that Jirga was being used as rubber stamp. Everything has already been decided
by the powerful ones. Asifi felt that it was an imposed settlement. I dont think
it was a good business for those who did this. He was pointing towards
Northern Alliance and America.
Tajiks opposed any role of the king. The enlightened women thought that
Loya Jirga was riddled with Taliban bandits. Human rights watchdogs felt that
warlords were making a power grab by brazenly manipulating the Loya Jirga
selection process. If they succeed, Afghans would again be denied the ability to
choose their own leaders and build civil society.
Once the lobbying was completed, Khalilzad, adviser to Bush, announced
that media was wrong in creating an impression that the king and Karzai were
rivals. The reports about the king showing interest in becoming the head of
new government were not true, which created confusion and problems to the
extent that the commission decided to delay the inaugural session for a day.
Khalilzad, who has emerged as kingmaker said, Zahir Shah has refused
to involve himself in political battles and will support Hamid Karzai. He also
declared that there would be changes in the cabinet, but I am not sure what
kind of changes that would be. Qanooni agreed to resign.
The delegates assembled on 11th June to start the proceedings. They were
told to leave their weapons at the door of the large canopy erected to serve as
Hujra or assembly hall. Zahir opened Loya Jirga and backed Karzai as had been
decided prior to the start of Jirga.
Karzai gave title of Baba-e-Millat to Zahir and assured that he would
retain the title in new Constitution. He said that the former king would open the
future national parliament and the constitutional commission, award titles and
medals and be allowed to move back into the royal palace where he lived
before. He promised to raise new army with full participation of all factions.
No one will be allowed to raise his private army.
The royalists were disappointed, as they believed that king was
pressurized to issue a statement in favour of Karzai. Pushtoons demanded that
Northern Alliance should hand over more key posts to ensure balanced
composition of Transitional Government.
More than 60 delegates felt frustrated over what they said was the lack of
a free vote over the countrys future and left the meeting on second day.
Yusufzai made the following comments:
Delegates wondered why the Loya Jirga had been formed and convened
when major decisions were taken even before it met in Kabul.
The announcement by Zahir Shah and Rabbani that they were not
candidates for office of the head of state appeared to be part of a deal
brokered by Khalilzad.
On 13th June Jirga delegates wrangled over voting procedures, but went
on to elect Karzai as head of Transitional Government. He got 1295 votes.
Woman candidate lost but caused a stir in Afghan politics. Loya Jirga ended in
an uproar over make-up of national assembly.
Loya Jirga headed towards collapse when one thousand delegates walked
out. The Jirga had yet to decide important issues as pointed out by Karzai,
these people should consider how to hold elections, how to elect members of
national council and decide how many sessions the council should hold.
Jirga confirmed new Afghan cabinet on 19th June. Fahim and Abdullah
were retained and Dostum went. Northern Alliance prevailed upon to safeguard
its interests. Only Qanooni was transferred to education ministry. Wardak and
Ashraf Ghani, both Pushtoons, were given interior and finance ministry
respectively.
About selection of cabinet Karzai said, we have more qualified people
than we have posts. I wish I could either increase the size of the cabinet or cut
down on the number of qualified people. Belgheis, a relation of Karzai said, I
can read between his jokes that Karzai is under lot of pressure. The cabinet is
being imposed on him because many warlords do not want to lose their grip on
power.
America wanted to check re-emergence of Taliban and their likes. The
best way to block their way was to install enemies of Taliban in power.
Therefore, Northern Alliance and warlords completely dominated the cabinet.
The West applauded the election of Karzai and renewed its support.
Russia hailed new political makeup, which hardly had anything new. Karzai
pledged to defend country against foreign aggression while the foreigners
ensured safety of his government and his person. He promised better life to
countrymen.
On 13th April nine people were killed and twelve injured as warlords
fought in Wardak.
Two dozen were killed in Gardez infighting on 27 th April. Zahir Shah had
to intervene to end the bloodshed.
On 1st May six persons perished in fighting near Mazar-e-Sharif and six
persons were killed as fighting erupted in Kunduz on 23rd May.
Clashes also took place for control over Iranian trade route and between
rival militias near Kabul.
The contingent of 500 peacekeepers was able to enforce law and order in
Kabul. To begin with the command of this force rested with Britain. Turkey
agreed to assume command in June. ISAF trained 40 Afghan bodyguards for
personal security of Zahir Shah.
In view of its effectiveness, expansion of ISAF to entire country was
urged by Pakistan, Tajikistan, relief agencies and some elements from within
Afghanistan. France and US rejected expansion beyond Kabul. America
declined to accept any peacekeeping role on permanent basis. UN was asked to
extend ISAF mandate after June. Schroeder backed extension of tenure for
security force in Kabul. UN agreed on six months extension.
The peacekeepers were not prepared to expose themselves to any risks as
was evident from the statement of ISAF chief. Troops deployment beyond
Kabul could affect their security. It meant that restoration of peace in
Afghanistan was not the primary concern of UN and US. The peacekeepers
were there only to protect the installed government.
The presence of foreign troops in Kabul was disapproved and resented by
Afghans as was indicated by following incidents:
Two persons were held after shots were fired near German patrol on 2 nd
April and five days later ISAF compound was subjected to rocket attack.
On 9th April a British soldier was injured and four days later gunmen
again fired on peacekeepers.
MANHUNT
The intensity of operations of war on terror decreased during the last
quarter. Some of the events that took place during this period were:
A-10 jets were deployed to wipe out al-Qaeda men. British commandos
were employed in a covert combat mission.
US forces launched fresh offensive on 1 st May and the British a day after.
Marines found no foes. Operation Snipe achieved no success worth
mention.
On 13th May US allies launched big operation in Khost and four days
later British and Australian troops battled with al-Qaeda and Taliban.
It was reported on 19th May that US was setting up a military base close
to Iran border and troops were hunting al-Qaeda men on mountains.
On 21st and 22nd May US jets bombed Pak-Afghan border areas to target
suspected al-Qaeda and Taliban forces.
Fresh search for Taliban and al-Qaeda men started on 2 nd June and ended
two days later.
The Crusaders inflicted following casualties on evil forces:
Radio Kabul reported on 29th March that American forces killed fifty alQaeda fighters. Major Bryan denied the report. On 12 th April more alQaeda terrorist suspects were held.
On 4th April US-led troops were attacked in Shahi Kot Valley and
according to US sources al-Qaeda offered rewards for capturing allied
troops.
Mortar rounds exploded near US troops on 23rd April without causing any
damage. Three days later a US base in eastern Afghanistan came under
rocket-attack.
Two rockets were fired near US troops and one person was injured as
youth hurled a grenade at video shop in Khost on 13th May. A week later
three Americans were reportedly killed in Paktia ambush laid by Mewa
Khan Wazir.
Rockets were fired near Coalition base in Khost on 27 th May and three
persons were killed in a blast.
On 16th June bomb blasts damaged gasoline tankers bound for US base in
Kandahar. Two days later rockets exploded near US embassy in Kabul.
Hekmatyar was blamed for this attack.
US soldier was killed near Kandahar on 28 th March and one Afghan and
two US soldiers were injured in grenade blast three days later.
Three persons were killed on 14th April in rocket attack in Kandahar. The
following day four US soldiers were killed in an explosion.
Taliban claimed that they killed fifty US troops in Paktia during 17-19 th
June. Independent sources said only five were killed.
best to avert the inevitable by denying presence of Osama and Omar within its
territorial limits. Musharraf declared that war in Afghanistan was over.
Statements of Pakistani leaders did not amuse the Crusaders. America
never said that Osama was present in Pakistan, it only pressed for willing
cooperation. In mid April Sattar showed the first sign of willingness. He said,
US troops may be allowed to cross border. New York Times reported that US
has been allowed searching of tribal areas.
Monitoring of Durand Line has been going on since long and a
commander confirmed strikes inside Pakistan. Pressure on Pakistans eastern
border was increased, which forced reconsideration of shifting of troops from
Afghan border.
America declared that pullout of Pakistani troops could force US to
change tactics. Rumsfeld vowed that US-led forces would go after al-Qaeda
fighters. A day later US started building up forces on eastern Afghan border.
Pakistan ultimately succumbed to the pressure and US troops started operating
in Waziristan.
Interim Government did not have the resources to help the Coalition in
manhunt. Kandahar Governor did inform that Taliban were hiding in remote
areas and Karzai vowed to hunt down Osama. However, an already arrested
Taliban commander, Rahimullah of Noorzai tribe, was freed.
US planes rained money to buy cooperation of Afghans. Posters
warning of death to those aiding US troops countered the dollars. In fact
America was not sure whether Osama was alive or dead, but it has to consider
Osama alive until forensic evidence proves otherwise. Rumsfeld was of the
view that neutralizing Osama without capturing was better outcome.
Nevertheless the phantom of Osama kept haunting America:
On 10th April an Arab daily reported that Osama was alive and planning
new attacks. But Zubaydah, the fountain of knowledge, did not disclose
anything about Osamas terrorist networks.
Americans were also not certain about Mulla Omar and Taliban. Mulla
too kept haunting the Crusaders though to lesser effect:
The Coalition analyzed that gun battles suggested that Taliban leaders
were still around Kandahar. On 23rd May Mulla Omar claimed that he
and Osama were safe.
Taliban stickers warned US that they were coming back and an Afghan
minister believed that Mulla Omar was still alive. Reportedly Omar
was spotted in Helmand province on 4th June.
On 12th June he was reported claiming that Bin Laden was still alive and
four days later he said, US bombing cant hurt us.
FBI foresaw walk-in suicide attacks in US. The Coalition forces warned
that al-Qaeda fighters can launch more suicide attacks.
Al-Qaeda asked US on 2nd June to get ready for attack; 9/11 attacks were
only a start. Reportedly substantial al-Qaeda men were still in
Afghanistan.
FOREIGN RELATIONS
Interim Government led by Karzai did well in rehabilitating its relations
with all countries in general and with Pakistan in particular. Karzai tried to bury
the past and start afresh, but in a government dominated by Northern Alliance, it
was not easy for him to re-establish cordial relations with a country, which had
close contacts with Taliban. Bitterness of the past was bound to cause irritations.
Burying of the past amidst reports of demands of ransom for Pakistani
prisoners; their deaths in Afghan jails due to maltreatment; tales of miseries
narrated by repatriates were bound to make it difficult for Pakistan as well. In
addition demands for Pushtoons unification also started re-echoing. Afghans
belonging to NA, who had come to persuade tribesmen to join Afghan Army,
were arrested at Angura Post.
Both sides were wise enough to ignore the above in view of the
importance of having good neighbourly relations. They moved on to establish
close relationship. Musharraf and Karzai vowed to fight against terrorism. PakAfghan talks on prisoners were held. Repatriation started with release of thirty
prisoners on 25th April and by 11th May 176 prisoners were flown back to
Pakistan. Dostum pledged to release more prisoners out of more than one
thousand held in Afghanistan.
On 6th May Islamabad and Kabul agreed to reopen air link. Pakistan and
Afghanistan resumed commercial flights five days later and first flight of PIA
left for Kabul on 21st May. Pakistan revived Afghan transit trade and showed
willingness to extend transit to India-bound exports.
Pakistan donated two million tons of wheat in May. It offered to help
Afghanistan in communication sector and in construction of Afghan highways.
Afghan minister assured security to Pakistani investors. Niyazov, Karzai and
Musharraf signed gas pipeline agreement on 30th May. On 6th June Abdullah
ruled out taking side in Indo-Pak conflict. Musharraf greeted Karzai on his
election to head the Transitional Government. Both countries agreed to check
illegal crossings.
Interim Government had no problem in having cordial relations with
India. Donation of 25 buses and frequent visits of Afghan ministers to New
Delhi further cemented the friendly ties. Kabul-Delhi military cooperation and
proposed dam on River Kabul caused concern in Islamabad. The project could
dry Warsak Dam. One could only hope that certain circles in Pakistan would
oppose the project as strongly as they opposed Kalabagh Dam.
America has been accusing Iran for interfering in Afghanistan. US
Defence Secretary sought to counter Tehran influence in western Afghanistan.
Abdullah however rejected US charge of Irans interference. Iran hosted a moot
on Afghan reconstruction. Khatami accepted the invitation to visit Afghanistan.
Zahir assured Iran of good neighbourliness. Iran, Uzbekistan and Afghanistan
planned to construct joint highway.
Karzai considered China the most trustful friend and Zahir thought that
China was a great friend of Afghanistan. The civilized world as godfather of
present regime fostered and tutored the young Afghan regime. These countries
worked for creating an internationally acceptable image of the successors of
Taliban. The approach however was negative. They tried to earn fame for the
successors by defaming the predecessors; instead of improving the performance
of the former.
They probed into mass graves of Taliban. French art experts projected
cultural vandalism of Taliban. Karzai was motivated to restore Buddha statues
and advised to finish Talibans mosque projects. He showed due respect to the
tutors by listening intently and obeying obediently.
Common Afghan was not obliged to do so. Afghans were asked to control
poppy cultivation. Destruction of poppy fields began amid violent protests. It
was halted after killing of two government workers; thereafter farmers were
given dollars to destroy poppy crops. US committed $ 11.5 million for Afghan
poppy eradication and drought. Despite these efforts the poppy fields
bloomed. The defiance of Afghans may not remain confined to poppy fields.
Reportedly Kabul sought Israeli help to combat terrorism. Israel has
specialized in this field. India also learnt the use of terror against terror from
Israel. There was no harm in referring the case to a qualified specialist. Karzai
however has to bear in mind that Israel is a specialized surgeon with little
knowledge of medicine. Afghans may not consent to surgery.
CONCLUSION
The proceedings of Emergency Loya Jirga revealed that Afghans were
gradually recovering from the shock of terrifying war. They have started
speaking again and if others continue refusing to listen, they might decide to
give vent to their feelings through means other than the words of mouth. They
are not likely to take dictations without resistance in future as brought out by
Yusufzai.
Many Afghans believe that Russians, Taliban and US were responsible
for ruining Kabul. Russians and Taliban have gone. Only Americans are still
around. They are undoubtedly mightiest of the three, but they cannot take it for
granted that they will survive forever. They have to curb their habit of dragging
others along and instead start learning to move along others.
Repatriation of refugees could have been carried out much faster than it
actually happened. The civilized world took no interest in ending this human
catastrophe. Only Australia paid special attention to tackle refugees by
dubbing them as asylum seekers.
The Crusaders were not keen for repatriation for their own reasons. Twothirds of population leftover in Afghanistan was causing enough problems in
manhunt. Repatriation would increase the number and add to the problems. It
would be better if the refugees stay away as long as possible.
America said that war has scattered al-Qaeda to other countries. It is
difficult to establish whether it has been done by design or otherwise. In either
case their dispersion provides an excuse to America to spread their war on
terror in whichever county it wants to.
ISRAELI AGGRESSION
Aggression is the hallmark of Israeli method to deal with Palestinians. It
has the support of the Crusaders for its ruthless application. As soon the church
siege ended, Israel prepared for invasion of Gaza Strip. There was no let in state
terrorism perpetrated by Sharons government:
Five Palestinians were killed in Gaza Strip on 12 th June. Two more were
killed four days later.
Israeli forces occupied three West Bank towns on 20th June. Around 100
tanks again stormed Bethlehem, Tulkarem and Ramallah. In next two
days ten Palestinians were killed and eight were injured.
Israel widened the scope of military operations. West Bank towns were
retaken on 23rd June and next day seven Palestinians were killed as Israeli
tanks besieged Arafat. Four activists of Hamas perished in missile-attack
and Ahmed Yasin was put under house arrest.
Five Palestinians were hurt in Israeli air raid on 14th July and three days
later a Palestinian was killed in gunfight.
RETALIATION BY PALESTINIANS
The atrocities committed by Israelis warranted reaction from Palestinians.
Unfortunately they lacked the resources for appropriate retaliation, yet their
resistance continued:
Two Israelis died in Tel Aviv as result of bomb blast on 22 nd May and two
more were killed in suicide bombing five days later.
On 5th June seventeen Israeli were killed in suicide attack and nineteen
were killed as suicide bomber blew up Israeli bus on 18th June.
Bomb hit a train near Tel Aviv on 30th June. Next day Hezbollah opened
fire on Israeli jets and an Israeli officer was killed on 10th July.
Seven were killed in West Bank in bus attack on 16 th July and next day an
Israeli soldier was killed in gunfight.
Bomb blast hit a train near Tel Aviv on 21st July. Four days later an Israeli
rabbi was killed in firing.
indicated that Arafats appeal for halt to suicide bombings was not likely to
make an impact.
Arafat tried to counter pressure for his removal by assuring overhaul of
PA and holding elections, but he linked polls to Israeli pullback. He reshuffled
the cabinet, Palestinian Authority announced elections timetable and on 7 th July
Palestinian provisional constitution went into effect.
Arafat had earlier toured West Bank and pledged for creating Palestine
State. Five weeks later he feared that Tel Aviv intended complete occupation
of Palestinian territory. Palestinian Authority flayed Israeli attacks and sought
world help.
Measures, appeals and pledges were not likely to save him, because of the
rift within PA. The incidents of clash between Gaza police and Hamas, report
about sacking of Intelligence boss and support of an Anti-Arafat group for
confederation with Israel indicated existence of rift. Americans and Israelis will
exploit these differences.
On 10th June Bush dismissed Palestinian reforms and backed Israeli raids.
The peace plan announced by Bush should be viewed in the light of these
statements. This plan was prepared in consultation with and approval of Sharon,
who visited Washington more than once in the recent past. The basic aim of the
plan was the regime change.
The plan envisaged creation of Palestinian State within three years, but
Bush called for immediate removal of Arafat. He also desired that Israeli
occupation must end. Powell moved for implementation of the plan. He said
that decision to abandon Arafat was difficult, but America was determined to
freeze out Arafat. He asked Palestinians to overhaul leadership.
America not only approved the state terrorism perpetrated by Israel, but
also wanted to expand the scope of holy war. It saw no change in list of rogue
states as it detected enhanced threat of new attack. Bush claimed that war on
terror was bigger than bin Laden.
Libya was accused of acquisition of weapons. Iran was alleged as most
active supporter of terrorism and warned over videotaping NY waterfront.
Beirut was linked with al-Qaeda. Strangely a gentleman residing in White
House kept threatening all the rogues and the rogues obediently kept submitting
the clarifications.
Iraq received special attention of Sheriff of the global village. Cheney
forecast gathering danger in Iraq. CIA warned that Iraq would soon have
nuclear arms. Saddam was considered a threat to American and Israeli interests
in the region.
To safeguard the supreme interests of America, Bush approved the plan
to oust Saddam. Rumsfeld hoped that Saddam would be toppled during his
tenure. It implied that he would go before July 2004. Saddam had
rightly
feared that US plots against Iraq would intensify.
America increased the frequency of air attacks with a view to softening
the target:
On 28th May US warplanes attacked Iraqi air defences. The dose was
repeated during OIC conference.
The intended goals could not be achieved by air raids alone. Straw
wanted that Iraq must be held to account. US planned massive attack on Iraq.
Rumsfeld ordered updating war plans. Blair granted the legitimacy by saying
that no UN resolution was needed for action and Australia also backed US
plan to attack Iraq.
Iraq could do no more than frowning on sanctions reform and accepting
new UN sanctions regime. It had no choice but to bow to new UN sanctions.
Saudi Arabian decision about reopening trade link with Iraq was no
consolation.
America was keen to open new fronts of war on terror. To that end it had
been working to improve upon the existing level of presence of US forces in
Asia. According to Powell US military presence was key to stability in Asia.
American has been following the strategy to strike before terrorists
attack. Bush said that war on terrorism would be preemptive. Operations short
of all out war will be carried out covertly for which CIA has formed secret hit
team for targeting terrorists abroad. Blocking of assets of entities linked to
terrorism will continue and supply of arms to rogues will be checked.
America had already imposed curbs on nine Chinese firms for selling arms to
Iran and Iraq.
The strategy will remain unchanged. America will resort to use of
military means as and when required. Collateral damage will remain
conspicuous part of all visible successes. Keeping this in view, America sought
immunity for American soldiers.
America threatened to pull out of UN Peacekeeping Operations over ICC
issue. It vetoed UNSC resolution on Bosnia. When worlds first war crimes
court officially came into effect without US, it offered new plan to save Bosnia
mission and subsequently climbed down from ICC immunity demand.
Ultimately UNSC and US reached agreement on ICC. US peacekeepers
were exempted for one year. It implied that America planned to achieve major
military goals by middle of the next year. During the days to come, US troops
are likely to commit more excesses.
America updated its plan for internal security and exercised strict
vigilance to check terrorist attacks. Panel to screen foreign students was
formed and tracking system for foreign students was launched. FBI stressed
upon exercising vigilance ahead of Independence Day. Americans working in
Asia were cautioned.
Despite these measures terror threat caused occasional panic in US. On
20 June White House was evacuated due to flying of an unidentified plane in
the vicinity. Due to fear of terrorist attack, 25,000 gas masks were ordered for
th
Washington. On 4th July two persons were killed and six injured in Los Angles
airport firing and plane crash. Gunman was an Egyptian native and Israel
termed it as terrorist attack.
The resolve of some countries of the civilized world seemed to be
dissipating. European countries, except Britain, began criticizing the conduct of
war on terror. Germans greeted Bush with protest rally in Berlin. European
Union reposed confidence in Arafat. Canada was dismayed over US Bosnia
mission veto. These differences led some experts to comment that USEuropean ties were at low ebb over ICC and ME. Blairs government denied
the existence of differences.
Russia and NATO agreed to combat common threats of terrorism. As
NATO moved closer to Moscows doorstep the relations between Russia and
US came out of doldrums. NATO and Russia signed historic accord and Putin
claimed that Russia-US ties would boost stability, not rivalry.
In view of the above Russia decided not to raise the issue of Arafats fate
at quartet meet. Russia however did not agree with idea of Axis of evil. It
urged Israeli restraint, rebuffed US concern over Irans nuclear threat, offered
help to Riyadh for Middle East crisis and opposed attack on Iraq.
Japan appealed to Israel to halt incursions. G-8 leaders pledged to help
end Israeli occupation and 120 countries opposed US stand on ICC. Beijing
endorsed OIC anti-terrorism call and discussed anti-terror war with Russia.
The differences enumerated above will not deter the Crusaders from
implementing their plans. UN will continue facilitating the accomplishment of
their task, because more than 160 countries have backed UN efforts to fight
terrorism.
Lebanon rejected Bush plan and Arabs unanimously called for Palestinian
State. Palestinians rejected Bush speech and Arafat went on offensive against
Bush. PLO stood defiant on Arafat and he refused to step down. Rawi
rebuked Bush and said that US was nobody to elect Iraqi president. Iraq
insisted on comprehensive settlement in talks with UN. Kuwait was hesitant
to serve as launch pad for US attack on Iraq.
The above statements bore the touch of overtures, but in reality these
were the cries of people, who were meted out brute treatment by the civilized
world. The Arabs were conscious of the fact that only America could remit their
punishment. The remission could be earned through good conduct.
Saudi Arabia banned its citizens from military activity abroad. Saudi
Envoy denied having any contact with Arabs flown to Libya to avoid any
aspersions on behaviour of his country. Saudi Arabia arrested eleven al-Qaeda
suspects and then went on to deny that foreigners wont probe them. Riyadh
also admitted that al-Qaeda terror network was active in the Kingdom and
vowed to strike terrorism with iron fist.
Arabs were unable to take any step other than appealing to Israel to stop
raids. Saudis welcomed Bush speech with caution. Their disagreement to
Bush Plan was restricted to seeking clarification on US Middle East policy.
Mubarak urged Arabs not to use oil as weapon. Kuwait moved ahead and
struck a defence deal with UK.
Arabs could do nothing to stop the destruction of Palestinian refugee
camps, but UAE was generous enough to give $ 27 million to UN to rebuild
Jenin camp. They failed in formulating an indigenous plan for the solution of
their problem. They were constrained to look towards America for mercy. In
words of Mubarak, America was key to reaching peace. King Abdullah dashed
to Paris, London and US for talks.
Muslims were as hapless as Arabs were. OIC urged Muslims should
unite to face challenges. OIC ministers discussed Bush speech and lashed out
at Israel and terrorism. They pledged support to Palestinians and dispersed.
Pakistan condemned Israeli attack on Arafats Headquarters, slated
occupation of West Bank, flayed blasting of Palestinian Authoritys
Headquarters and condemned Israeli attack on Gaza. Slamming, flaying and
condemning have been integral to the diplomatic effort of Pakistan since the day
it decided to be with the mainstream.
Iran was vocal in his protests. It condemned anti-Palestine vote and
accused US for promoting tension in Middle East. Iran firmly opposed any
military attack against Iraq and expressed its earnest desire to remove problems
with Iraq.
Iran alleged that US was steering world towards war. Iranian Defence
Minister stated that Bush thought he was a Sheriff. Thousands of Iranians
protested against American high-handedness. Iran warned that it would strike
back with force if attacked by US.
Malaysia felt that Israeli injustices fuelled al-Qaeda. Mahathir warned
of more terror attacks in case Middle East peace process failed. He opined that
US strike on Iraq would hit moderate Islam. Turkey, for a change, opposed
strike against Iraq and asked US to pay for damages suffered due to Iraq War of
1991.
The belligerent attitude of their leader prompted some lesser Crusaders to
embark upon military adventures. Spain recaptured an islet of Morocco.
Although the dispute has been settled for the time being, yet more incidents of
this nature could take place in future. Muslim countries will invariably be at the
receiving end.
Jews and Christians, with the help of media power continued tarnishing
the image of Islam, at least in their part of the world. An anti-Muslim graffiti
chalked by US agents while on duty spoke about their hatred for Islam. It read,
Islam is evil, Christianity is king.
By not using opposite word of evil for Christianity, the agents have said
all. Followers of Islam comprise evil forces and the Crusaders have ventured
upon cleansing the world from this dirt. The followers of Christianity are kings,
the symbol of strength and might. The Muslims are weak and downtrodden. The
king should encounter no difficulty in sorting out the Muslim peasants.
In this mindset the Crusaders will pursue the goals of holy war. On 19 th
May East Timor declared independence. Annan and Clinton praised brave East
Timorese as they had secured part of territory of a Muslim State, whereas
Muslims struggling for similar cause, elsewhere in the world, have been dubbed
as terrorists.
CONCLUSION
The leaders of Muslim Ummah have not understood, or perhaps do not
want to understand the designs of Crusaders. For the safety of their respective
regimes under the pretext of interests of their respective countries, they want
to be on the right side of the Crusaders. In doing so they tend to forget that all of
them are disposable.
American attitude towards Arafat carried a message for all the leaders of
Islamic World. Any Muslim leader can be declared persona non-Greta without
giving a show-cause notice. They are acceptable as long as they serve American
interests.
The line of least resistance adopted by their rulers could annoy Muslim
masses in general and the militant organizations in particular. They will start
targeting their own leaders, causing widespread destruction in affected
countries. This will fit well in scheme of the Crusaders.
The experience tells that Muslim leaders are immune to learning lessons.
Some of them may even request America and its allies for help and save their
legitimate regimes. The Crusaders will love it and enter these countries in
pursuit of cherished values of the civilized world.
STANDOFF STRETCHED
Rumsfeld visited the Subcontinent to defuse tensions. He only prevented
ignition of the fuse. The explosive kept lying intact, properly fused and ready to
be ignited. Pakistan could see nothing more than minor de-escalation.
Cosmetic Indian steps did not lessen the worries of Musharraf.
Vajpayee ruled out war with Pakistan, but Indian troops would stay on
borders till October. This was essential to track insurgency till Kashmir polls.
There would be no more moves by India until Pakistan acts. Tension persisted,
because Advani wanted tough stand against Islamabad to continue. Pakistan
was frequently blamed for infiltration across Line of Control:
On 21st June Fernandes claimed that there were 3000 rebels in the Valley.
Infiltration was still on said Vajpayee two days later.
On 3rd July India alleged that Pakistan had backed out on infiltration
vow. Musharrafs language has changed said Advani four days later and
he wanted to crush cross-border militancy.
On 8th July Fernandes said that Delhi was still ready for joint patrols. A
week later India accused Pakistan of breaking promises.
Pakistan lacked positive attitude said India and was ready to convey
concern over Line of Control situation to US. Finally India told Powell
that infiltration continued.
Pakistan was disappointed over Delhis allegations and denied crossborder infiltration. Indian bid to fabricate infiltration was slated. Pakistan felt
that India was leveling allegations to avoid talks. Foreign Office blamed that
Indias intransigence caused insecurity. Musharraf vowed not to be
blackmailed. Inam regretted lack of response from India. Disappointments
and regrets were part of every statement issued by Pakistani leaders.
On 24th July India announced that it would seek more US pressure on
Pakistan. India frequently complained to the head of global village about
unbecoming behaviour of onion eater. The threat of lodging a complaint with
America was combined with test-fire of anti-tank missile and Russian made
rocket.
India also disclosed that it has developed radar for detecting infiltration
and nuclear shelters for troops. These announcements were to convey to
Pakistan that India was capable of checking infiltration and was also ready for
nuclear war.
Pakistan responded to threatening gestures of India, though not very
impressively:
Pakistan refused to use Indian airspace and decided not to open its
airspace for India. Delhi was asked to withdraw troops first.
Pakistan kept pleading for dialogue with India. It considered that talks
were the only way out. India ruled out resumption of dialogue with Pakistan till
ending of infiltration. It however showed willingness for talks with fighters and
APHC.
The refusal to talk meant that time for action was not yet over. Therefore,
operations inside Indian Held Kashmir and violations of Line of Control
continued. Indian army tried to suppress insurgency with a view to making the
conditions conducive for holding elections in October:
National Conference official was among seventeen killed on 21st June and
violence claimed six more lives next day.
Couple was among five killed on 25 th June. Next day twenty people were
killed and twenty-six injured. Dukhtran-e-Millat was banned under
POTA.
Three persons were killed on 28th June and five fighters were killed on the
following day.
Three Indian soldiers were among ten killed on 1 st July and next day a
National Conference activist was among ten killed.
On 3rd July eight persons were shot dead in violence and three soldiers
were among ten killed next day.
A Pro-India leader was among seven killed on 5th July and ten more were
killed and thirty-eight injured next day.
Two children were among five killed on 8th July and next day seven
persons died in violence. Editor and NC activist were shot and injured on
10th July.
Two top commanders were among fifteen killed on 11th July. Next day a
Major was among nine killed in Kashmir.
On 16th July eight persons were killed and twenty-four hurt in clashes and
grenade attacks. Next day a BSF commander was among seven killed.
Seven Indian troops were among nineteen killed on 16 th July. Next day
Indian troops killed eleven Kashmiris.
Five died and twenty-six were hurt in shootouts and blasts on 23 rd July
and three Indian troops were among five killed in next 24 hours.
On 25th July one person was killed and eighteen injured in grenade attack.
Next day three NC activists were among twelve shot dead in the Valley.
NC activist was among eight killed on 27 th July. Eight were killed on 28th
July and seven more were shot dead on the following day.
They clearly are dispersing having had to leave the sanctuary they were
in Osama is probably in Pakistan We dont have clue where he is.
132 illegal immigrants were flown back from US. The returnees reported
that US officials inhumanly tortured Pakistani detainees.
After meetings with Sinha and Mishra, Hoon said that continued
infiltration was of very great concern. We want to see a significant
reduction in infiltration. The word we was worth noting.
for solving the dispute, but announced, Line of Control situation was being
monitored closely.
forces were taking part in operations nor were FBI men operating in
Waziristan.
The denial did not convince many. Tribesmen reacted against presence of
US troops in their area. The base of US troops was targeted with rockets and
missiles on 24th and 26th June. Fazl warned of more violence in case foreigners
prolonged their stay.
Yusufzai viewed that clashes with al-Qaeda presented a worrying
scenario. Imran opined that US was pitching tribesmen against army. His party
demanded end to military operation and presence of US troops in tribal area,
because it could harm the country. Jamaat-e-Islami asked for release of arrested
tribesmen.
Arrests of tribesmen and demolition of their houses during the operation
could cause hatred for army. Random hauling up of suspects, as was done in
case of seven Tablighis from Punjab and Sindh, could spread it all over the
country.
The hunt for al-Qaeda men continued in rest of the country as well. The
progress was however hampered due to lack of coordination between various
agencies, despite assistance and guidance provided by FBI.
The government despised the terrorists, but many people had different
feelings for them despite disagreeing with modus operandi of al-Qaeda. These
feelings compelled persons like Abrahim Paracha to demand dead bodies of alQaeda men for burial. His arrest might have helped in preventing law and order
problem, but it did not prevent people form holding these fugitives in high
esteem. Yusufzai reported that slain al-Qaeda fighters were revered as martyrs.
The people resented the reports about hunger strike by al-Qaeda men and
their deteriorating condition in Miranshah Jail. They did not expect Pakistan
Government to act like Americans. They wanted the authorities to treat the
captives humanely.
Apart from al-Qaeda, Pakistan was pitched against indigenous extremism
and militancy:
On 23rd June dozens were held in a swoop on SSP and LJ. Five LJ men
involved in murder of PSO chief were arrested on 1st July.
On 21st July four Lashkar terrorists were arrested and one more was held
in Karachi bombing case on 24th July. Fourth suspect in US Consulate
blast was held next day.
On 26th July six alleged terrorists were arrested and one LJ activist was
arrested next day.
CONCLUSION
India took advantage of Pakistans preoccupation in tackling its internal
problems. These problems are likely to persist and so shall the arrogance of
Indian leaders. India declared that peaceful Kashmir polls were crucial for
talks. If turnout or results of elections fell short of its expectations, Pakistan
will be blamed for cross-border subversion.
India will use elections to usurp the right of self-determination of
Kashmiris. After elections Pakistan will be accused of interfering in internal
affairs of India. This has been tried unsuccessfully in the past, but this time
India hopes to bulldoze its way with the support of Crusaders.
America supported India for holding elections. Pakistan and Kashmiris
will obviously not accept elections as substitute of Plebiscite, but the Crusaders
will tend to agree with Indian contention, because America has to
accommodate Indian nonsense to implement its agenda.
Actions against sources of terror funding have resulted in increase in
remittances. The Crusaders will soon take care of this boom. They will adopt
suitable measures to convert this boom into boomerang. The dependence of
countries like Pakistan on developed world will be ensured at all costs.
CORRECTION OF CONSTTUTION
Constitution is a defined approach to achieve political stability and good
governance. It is reflection of peoples desire for the manner in which they
would like their country to be governed. This desire however erroneously leads
to an expectation that the constitution will automatically ensure political
stability and good governance.
When stability and good governance remain elusive, the people try to
modify their approach. Modification requires amendment of the document,
which spells out the approach. In doing so, they tend to ignore other factors,
which influence political stability and quality of governance.
For the last fifty years, people of Pakistan have been deprived of good
governance. The game of hide and seek played by the politicians and generals
has left the country in shambles. The present regime, since take over of power,
has been trying to clear the mess so created.
Bulldozing is the method known well to soldiers for clearance of debris,
but in the absence of well thought-out dumping plan it adds to the untidiness.
The start of reconstruction work without clearing the site can add to the
problems. The reconstruction squad thought that bulldozing can put everything
right.
CONSIGNMENT OF CORRECTIONS
The exercise of referendum was carried out to have public mandate for
military rulers authority to amend the Constitution. After referendum
Musharraf declared that people had voted for reforms, or in other words for
amendment of the Constitution. He took it as the prior approval of the people
and the government released first package of proposed constitutional
amendments for public debate.
President will appoint Chairman NAB for four years in consultation with
Prime Minister. NAB will be accountable to Chairman National Security
Council.
Age limit of voters was reduced to 18 years and graduation was made
mandatory for eligibility of the candidates of assemblies.
THE CRITICISM
The proposed amendments were widely criticized. The criticism can be
broadly divided into three categories on the bases of motives of the critics and
the rationale brought forth by them. The first category comprised of those who
rejected all the amendments. They were the people who either believed that
present regime was not competent to amend the Constitution or they were
staunchly against the government for extra constitutional reasons.
Qazi challenged the competence of Musharraf. He said, Musharraf cant
amend the Constitution. Professor Ibrahim supported his argument and said that
president had no authority to do it. Qazi dubbed the constitutional package
anti-federation and rejected it.
MMA thought that Musharraf had no right to amend the Constitution.
Any change in the Constitution would be illegal. MMA leaders rejected the
package and pledged to launch campaign against amendments.
PML-N spurned the package and alleged that amendments were Nawaz
and Benazir specific. The party believed that amendments would de-shape the
Constitution and demanded its restoration.
PPP leaders criticized proposed amendments on different counts.
Amendments would create constitutional crisis apprehended one of its leaders.
Another feared that these were aimed at imposing presidential system. Benazir
thought that amendments were threat to democracy and these would increase
ethnicity.
JUI alleged that the aim of package was to concentrate all powers in one
hand. The party demanded restoration of the Constitution.
Moosvi was of the view that present regime could not amend the
Constitution. It is job of the Parliament.
Other than the politicians, lawyers were quite vocal in criticizing the
proposed amendments. They challenged Musharrafs authority to amend the
Constitution and feared constitutional crisis and political instability. The
package was meant to gratify Musharraf. They held countrywide protests to
save the Constitution.
The second category of critics approved some amendments and rejected
others. These people considered merits and demerits of each proposed
amendment and based their opinion on reason. They conceded that the regime
could amend the Constitution, but to a limited extent.
They approved amendments in principle, but emphasized on national
consensus. They advised that clauses pertaining to important institutions should
not be tempered carelessly and Parliament and Cabinet should not become
irrelevant. Some of them cautioned the reconstruction squad that amendments
were beyond the mandate.
The last category was of those who seldom disagree with the rulers. In the
context of proposed amendments, they had complete understanding with the
government. Most of them felt elated to be on Kings side remaining oblivious
to implications of the amendments.
The proposed amendments raised many issues, out of which three stood
out conspicuously. The most debated issue was related to striking balance in
powers of President and Prime Minister. The most devastating in terms of its
effects was introduction of graduation clause. The least discussed was the most
important issue of provincial autonomy.
The sharing of power between President and Prime Minister has been a
major problem in the past. It arose immediately after adoption of the
Constitution in 1973, when Bhutto became the all-powerful Prime Minister. The
President was reduced to a dwarf not big enough even to serve the purpose of
protocol.
When Zia took the charge he tried to do the same to Prime Minister by
amending the Constitution. He could apply the presidential powers only once.
His successors however relished these powers and used them quite frequently.
Then came Nawaz with heavy mandate and tilted the balance completely in
favour of Prime Minister by amending the Constitution in quick time.
The lesson learnt was to strike balance of power at the top.
Reconstruction squad thought that it could only be struck by introducing a third
party at the top. That third party was proposed in the form of National Security
Council. Will it work? One can only hope with apprehensions.
Academically, the problem lied in text of the Constitution and subsequent
amendments. Factually it rested with persons, who held the two top slots. They
not only had the urge to have the cake, but also had the appetite to eat it. They
seemed to be in hurry to take the extreme step. On each occasion they forgot
that some powers serve the intended purpose better without being actually
exercised.
Not once the power exercised served any national interest despite
users claim that by taking a step, which he did not want to take, he saved the
country from a major catastrophe. Subsequent events proved that the countrys
cause would have been served better had the constitutionally stronger party not
kicked the weaker incumbent out.
The present regime strongly feels the need to have check on Prime
Minister. Musharraf has repeatedly defended the Presidents power to sack the
government. This argument can be understood better by bearing in mind the
events of Nawazs second tenure. Like a wild bull he flung three matadors out
of the arena in quick succession.
Politicians feared that amendments would establish one-man rule. They
were generally averse to presidential form of government. Some analysts
apprehended that the proposed changes would make the President a power
The strength of the National Assembly was increased from 217 to 342
including 60 seats reserved for women and 10 for non-Muslim Pakistanis.
The Senate was given more powers in several areas. It will now have
almost equal legislative powers to that of National Assembly. It will be
able to make recommendations even on the Money Bill.
The maximum of two terms for the Prime Minister and chief ministers
remained intact.
The President shall be the Chairman of the NSC and its other members
shall be the Prime Minister, the Chairman of the Senate, the Speaker of
the National Assembly, the Leader of the Opposition in the National
Assembly, the Chief Ministers for the Provinces, the Chairman Joint
Chiefs of Staff Committee, and the Chiefs of Staff of the Pakistan Army,
Pakistan Navy and Pakistan Air Force.
CONCLUSION
The amendments might face stiff resistance in next Parliament, although
Musharraf felt that these wont be subjected to Parliaments OK. His argument
that amendments do not require ratification may not be accepted by the
Parliament.
Chief Justice of Pakistan has already disagreed with the contention of the
rulers; according to him the decisions under PCO are not binding on
Parliament. If this is true, then all the efforts of reconstruction squad are likely
to go waste.
The Parliament may not undo the changes without trying these for some
time. Will this trial ensure provision of good governance? Will it guarantee
political stability and real democracy? Mir Shakeel-ur-Rehman answered these
questions. The amendments sadly, far from ensuring stability in the future have
opened the door for more political instability and chaos in the country.
Most of the amendments proposed for provision of good governance have
been dropped after having been used as smoke screen. The success of
amendments related to political stability rests in maintaining balanced
relationship between President and Prime Minister. National Security Council
has been assigned this task. The prospects are not very bright as three
secretariats at the top may make matters worse.
Musharraf looked quite confident during the press conference. His body
language reflected that he has consolidated his position at the top. His
confidence might not last for long. Some analysts felt that he has gradually
closed all doors for safe exit from power. Qazi has already predicted that
amendments would create new confrontation.
The guardians of the democratic values did not appreciate the efforts of
National Reconstruction Bureau. Commonwealth Secretary General criticized
the amendments. The Crusaders, however, were not much concerned about the
proposed changes.
America issued provisional NOC for armys role in civilian set-up. US
concern over Musharrafs sweeping powers had no serious connotation.
Americans remained focused on war on terror and they kept their options
open. The results of October elections will help in determining the course to be
adopted in future.
If the new government decides to pursue Musharrafs policies, American
will continue exerting friendly pressure in connivance with India. In case it
dares disowning the biased war on terror then Pakistan will fall in the category
of rogue states.
TOWARDS ELECTIONS
PRE-POLLS RIGGING
Politicians apprehended pre-polls rigging. What is pre-poll rigging? It is
an art of controlling or influencing election dynamics with a view to having the
desired results. The government agencies in Pakistan have mastered this art.
There are many ways to do it, but all of these can be categorized under
the headings of favouritism and victimization. In these elections government
agencies were accused of favouring Kings Party and Kings men and
victimizing opponents through disqualification and by framing suitable rules
for reserved seats.
linked aid to holding of fair polls. Cushnahan said that it was too early to
speak on election laws. That was how the apprehensions of pre-polls rigging
invited pre-polls foreign interference.
PRE-ELECTION POLITIKING
Two political parties, which ruled the country by turns after Zia, faced
leadership problems. Leaders of both the parties were in exile. Party seniors
present in Pakistan couldnt do anything for their return. Despite bleak chances
of their comeback the rumours about their return were spread continuously, to
keep the interests of party workers alive and hoping that they would remain
stuck to respective parties.
PML-N announced that early return of Shahbaz or Kulsoom was likely.
It was reported on 3rd August that Shahbaz wanted to stage honourable
comeback and he was likely to return by end of the month. Towards the end it
was announced that another round of government-Shahbaz talks was likely.
Benazir did not leave the matter to party leaders. She herself orchestrated
the return of She. She boasted that her presence would give polls credibility.
Government cant stop me from contesting polls she challenged. Rauf Klasra
reported that she was around the corner and preparations were under way for
her return.
The government refuted all reports of their return. Musharraf ruled out
Sharifs comeback. There was no case against Shahbaz yet he wont be
allowed to return insisted the government. President elaborated that he was
included in the deal with Saudi Government. Saudi Envoy confirmed this and
assured government that Sharifs wont come back.
Musharraf vowed that Benazir would land in jail on return. Inspector
General Police showed his preparedness to implement these instructions.
Benazir and her party hoped of her return because she had not left the country
as a result of any deal. She had opted for self-exile. They ignored that courts had
convicted her in more than one case while she enjoyed the self-exile.
The rumours about return of her, him or them did not help in saving the
respective parties from disintegrating. PML faced numerous rifts from within.
The divergent efforts of Azhar, Shahbaz, Chattha, Ijaz and Pagaro could not
ensure reunification of the party.
Disintegration of political parties was not something new and so was
carving of alliances for elections. All the important religious parties gathered
under the banner of Muttahida Majlis-e-Amal or MMA. The aggrieved parties
rallied around Nawabzada Nasrullah. This alliance bore the old label of ARD.
Main components were PML-N and PPP. The like-minded PML-QA and NA
carved Grand National Alliance or GNA. This was an IJI-like alliance and was
called as Kings Party by the opponents.
Political alliances are marriages of convenience, which never last for
long; therefore, some political parties preferred electoral adjustments to
formalized alliances. Agreements for seat adjustments were reached between
PML-QA and TI, PML-QA and NA, PPP and PML-N, ANP and PPP, and PMLN, MMA and PPP agreed on Lahore seats by evolving 5-3-5 adjustment
formula.
Alliances for the purpose of contesting elections and accords of electoral
adjustments are nothing more than the efforts to manipulate results of the
polls. Unfortunately this form of pre-polls rigging is legitimized under the
pretext of political manoeuvring.
This strategy is adopted by those who are not sure of performing well at
their own and yet strive for their presence in corridors of power. It is the
strategy for desperate situations. The situations in which Sharifs see salvation
in backing PPP and forces Benazir to plan a visit to Jeddah for meeting with
Nawaz.
Those who keep the principles above everything, rule out alliances of
any kind. For such parties the victory in elections is of secondary importance.
Those who compromise before polls for anticipated gains are likely to do the
same after elections.
for women. All this went down the drain. The papers of a convict were
rejected.
Of late PPP started recruiting ex-servicemen. Reportedly AVM Yusufzai
was set to join and hoping to get a Senate ticket. Earlier General Zaidi had
joined the party. It appeared that PPP wanted to give itself martial touch. Senior
retired military officers could help in establishing contacts in armed forces.
PML-QA faced problems in finalizing the list of candidates. Till 27 th
August not a single PML-QA candidate was finalized. In case of NA- 99, two
PML-QA leaders filed their papers. Papers of party leader were accepted.
Distribution of tickets created some rift in PML-N. Papers of Nawaz, Shahbaz
and Kulsoom were filed in time.
The parties generally faced no problem in filing the papers. Election
Commission made it convenient for the candidates by extending last date for
filing of nomination papers. More than thirteen thousand Quaids filed their
papers, not to lead the nation, but to serve the nation.
Second phase of elections was completed on 26th August. Scrutiny of
nomination papers inflicted no major casualties except Benazir, Ghinwa and
Khurshid Shah. The formalities of appeals and withdrawal of papers will be
completed by 15th September.
PERFORMANCE OF EC
In addition to changes in the Constitution, Political Parties Ordinance
2002 was also promulgated. The aim of this Ordinance was to check political
parties from working against sovereignty and integrity of the state and instead
encourage them to inculcate democratic culture within respective parties.
Salient features of the Ordinance were:
CONCLUSION
Political parties wisely avoided such actions, which could lead to polls
postponement. No party threatened to boycott elections, even after rejection of
papers of their leaders. Election Commission too has performed well so far.
The disqualified lot should continue fighting on legal front, but the
shocked and surprised ambitious persons could resort to other means. PPP has
already vowed to mobilize public against decision of rejection of Benazirs
papers.
SCREAMS OF SACKM
The Crusades in Palestine, Afghanistan and Pakistan continued. Pakistan
strangulated Jehadi organizations and did everything possible to check crossborder terrorism perpetrated by the militants in the name of freedom struggle.
India helped the Crusaders in forcing Pakistan to do more and more.
Pakistan performed well in hunting al-Qaeda men. It captured more terrorists
than America could hunt in Afghanistan. Most of them were genuine terrorists;
not presumed on the basis of false reports of informers.
Israel did its best to crush defiant freedom fighters of Palestine. Many
other countries cooperated with America in fighting against terrorism. Egypt has
been dealing with Islamic extremists with iron hand since long. It punished
sixteen of them recently. Even Qaddafi was successfully persuaded by Britain to
provide help for war on terror. ASEAN and US signed an agreement
prohibiting provision of sanctuaries to terrorists. Cooperation with Philippines
has been going on so well that America felt no need to seek new bases in that
country.
US troops have been chipping away at al-Qaeda. Pentagon prepared
plans to send commandos to attack terrorist cells in foreign countries. America
has been probing 500 Muslim firms for funding terrorists. This could not be
done without cooperation of friendly countries.
Despite these achievements, America talked about expanding the war,
which astonished Dasgupta. He felt that this could happen only in America. A
public debate is currently ragging in Washington on whether and how to invade
Iraq in order to get rid of Saddam Hussein.
This was being debated without any legitimate pretext, which further
amazed him. Any other government openly debating an invasion in such
circumstances would draw upon itself the wrath of the international community.
Being the sole superpower, the US is an exception. Exceptions and selfacquired immunities have encouraged America to act unilaterally. It seemed
ready to expand the holy war to Iraq.
CHOOSING IRAQ
Why Iraq has been chosen as next target? The answer lies in history and
geographic importance of the region, yet it is not easy to find the right answer.
According to Anwar Ahmad, endless theses can be offered. He formulated a list
of possible answers.
Bush fixation with Iraq could be for finishing Papas job, avenging
Saddams insult in carving Papas visage in the entrance to Baghdad hotels,
sheer bias and bigotry, drawing domestic woes in patriotism, securing another
victory before Afghanistan comes unstuck, validating American militarism in
the absence of any comparable foe, creating chaos to focus world attention on as
Israel finishes the bludgeoning job in Palestine, controlling Iraqi oil (which is
10 percent of the reserves, second only to Saudi Arabia) or to psychologically
de-fang the Arabs-Muslims
Some of these theses can be discarded without much of deliberations.
Papa had not left anything pending. Whatever was left, including sparing of
Saddam, was done by design. Revenge is also not the reason. If it were, then it
had to be other way round. Extraction of fangs is not required. Arabs and
Muslims have neither fangs nor poison bags.
Rest of theses is worth consideration. It may be added that removal of
Saddam alone would be of no advantage or importance. Sacking of Saddam is
just a pretext. The aim is to consolidate other gains, which have been secured in
the region. Consolidation is essential for availing more opportunities presented
by the tragedy.
Elimination of all possible threats to Israel was the goal for which
America has been working for more than half a century. Resultantly Israeli
defence has been made impregnable. Today Israel faces no worthwhile threat.
The only reason could be that by attacking Iraq, America wants to help Israel in
waging proxy crusades against Palestinians.
Israel has to be provided complete freedom of action to perpetrate state
terrorism in exercising the right of self-defence. At the same time it must be
saved from criticism. This would allow Israel to continue proxy crusades
showing no signs of faltering. Israel obliged:
Israeli tanks stormed Gaza town on 26th July. Two days later Jewish
settlers shot dead a Palestinian girl in Hebron.
Fifty Palestinians were rounded up on 31st July and next day two
Palestinians died of injuries in Gaza. The same day military chief of
Hamas was charged in a Tel Aviv court.
On 4th August two Palestinians were killed and next day Israeli
helicopters attacked Gaza City. Palestinians were banned from driving in
five West Bank cities. Three persons were killed and Hamas chief in
Jenin was arrested.
On 7th August Israeli troops killed six Palestinians and next day Israel
invaded Gaza.
Israeli army fired five rockets on Lebanon on 9th August and one
Palestinian was killed by Israeli tank fire.
On 10th August three Palestinians were killed and Hamas activist was
killed next day. A Palestinian child was killed a week later.
Two Palestinians were killed on 20th August and on the following day
Israeli tanks stormed Gaza town and killed a civilian.
Two Palestinians were killed on 23rd August and Israel ruled out pullback
from Hebron.
On 26th August Israeli tanks and helicopters raided Jenin refugee camp.
Two Hamas leaders were held and home of a Palestinian activist was
destroyed.
Israeli forces searched for smuggled weapons off Gaza on 28th August
and two Palestinians were killed in violence. Six more were killed in
Gaza next day.
Five persons were killed on 31 st August as Israeli missile hit Tubas. Next
day four more were shot dead in West Bank.
Bush and Sharon wont have felt satisfied with these achievements,
because Israeli aggression despite its brutality failed to intimidate Palestinians.
They have refused to surrender to the will of Sharon as could be seen from their
defiance:
Four Jews were killed on 26th July in West Bank shooting and next day an
Israeli soldier was injured in Palestinian gunfire.
Seven Israelis were killed the following day in university blast. Dead
included a US national. Hamas claimed responsibility.
On 1st August Hamas threatened to kill 100 Israelis for any new attack
and Palestinian Authority warned against new explosion of violence.
On 4th August ten Israelis were killed in a suicide attack. Hamas claimed
responsibility and PA blamed Sharon for explosion. Two Israelis were
killed in other incidents of violence.
Two Jews were killed on 5th August and Hamas rejected Israeli security
plan. Three Israelis were injured on 11th August and one was killed on 20th
August.
Palestinians resisted the pressure. Palestinian team met Rice and ruled out
replacement of Arafat. Americans were not deterred and they talked about
expulsion of Arafat. Palestinians were outraged and they rejected US election
proposal.
Arab envoys approached Europeans on UN text for withdrawal of Israeli
troops. Hamas refused to reciprocate partial withdrawal of Israeli troops from
Gaza and Bethlehem. Israel termed Bethlehem pullout a test case. US praised
the accord. Hamas and Islamic Jihad rejected the deal.
The resistance by Arabs on diplomatic front and retaliation of Palestinians
compelled America for direct military involvement in the region. It could be
done by screaming, sack Saddam so that Sharon could perpetrate terrorism in
peace without any kind of retribution from any quarter.
The mention of yet another aim of attacking Iraq was deliberately kept at
low key. It related to tackling of fundamentalism in Iran. Iran was accused of
harbouring al-Qaeda members. Asefi denied sheltering al-Qaeda deputies and
claimed that Iran has arrested and deported 150 people with suspected links to
neighbouring Afghanistan.
Iran also denied that it was planning to get missiles from Iraq. Russia was
pressurized to backtrack on nuclear ties with Iran. These developments
compelled Iran to consider declaration of emergency. Iranian army was ordered
to take preparatory measures for possible US attack and draw up plans to repel
it. Khatami told US not to attack Iran and opposed US naval presence in the
Gulf. Iran surely apprehended that it would be lined up soon after Iraq.
blindness. We will not simply look away, hope for the best and leave the matter
for some future administration to resolve. Ignoring Saddam was not an option
Rice supported her superior.
Initiating anti-Saddam activities augmented diplomatic effort. It was
reported in July that exiled opposition leaders planned to form provisional
government. A month later Iraqi Embassy in Berlin was attacked by disgruntled
opponents of Saddam. Such attack anywhere and by anyone else would have
been termed as an act of terrorism.
America could not muster support because of its shifting stance on the
pretext of attack, but demonstrated its resolve to attack by bombing Iraq. On
25th August eight Iraqis were killed in air strikes carried out by British and US
jets. These innocent people were killed just to convey a message, which could
not be conveyed through diplomatic means.
Another failure was in the context of Saudi Arabia wherein America
resorted to diplomacy of coercion. It was concluded in a briefing arranged in
Pentagon that Saudi Arabia was US enemy. Rumsfeld said that briefing left
harmful misimpression. Saudi Arabia hit back at US over enemy allegations
and rejected the briefing by calling it as pure fiction. Powell talked to Saud to
save the situation.
Internally, the screaming of hawks failed to out-voice the doves. Bush
Administration failed to justify attack and the Republicans refused to give him
free rein on Iraq. The nervous doves apparently caused momentary hesitation
in daring hawks.
Despite failing on internal and external fronts Bush remained determined.
Bush-Blair consensus was reported. Bush said, he was in no hurry to attack.
There was no timetable for action against Iraq. On 21st August he summoned
advisers to discuss defence policy and Iraq.
His advisers supported the contention of the boss. One said, Bush was
ready to act alone. Another stated that there would be no sudden US military
build up in Gulf. Franks revealed that he was working on Iraq plans. From
across the Atlantic Straw stressed that military action was still an option.
So far America has avoided the adoption of Security Council channel for
legitimization of its war plans. It was quite astonishing, because the UNSC had
always provided the legal and moral cover whenever America needed.
Richard Holbrooke explained the reasons behind it. Washington
policymakers have three core concerns when they discuss the Security Council
route: first, that Iraq will agree to inspections and then cheat; second, that
Russia or France will water down any resolution to the point of
meaninglessness; third, that the resolution will not authorize regime change but
only some lesser goal such as the elimination of Weapons of Mass Destruction.
America did not want any restrictions.
Allegation of repression, of links with terrorists and WMDs could not
constitute an aim. These were mere pretexts. Samuel Milne was of the view that
overthrowing the Iraqi regime is sought not because of terrorism or Weapons of
Mass Destruction or brutal internal repression, but because it is an obstacle to
the imposition of a new pax Americana on the worlds main oil-producing
region.
Hans B Bremer said the same in question form. Is the US in its
determination to overthrow Saddam Hussein really concerned about terrorism
or Weapons of Mass Destruction, let alone brutal internal repression, or does it
simply see the current regime in Baghdad as an obstacle to controlling the
worlds main oil-producing region?
Hassan A Barari of Jordan Times thought agreed with hypothesis related
to Israel. The war would further deepen asymmetrical balance of power in
Israels favour. Israeli press and the government urged Bush Administration
not to back away from launching an all out war aimed at disposing Iraqi
President Saddam Husseins regime. Israel always advocated adoption of
preemption over containment.
Attack on Iraq will result in increased American military strength in the
region. It will facilitate future operations, particularly against Iran, the second
component of the Axis of Evil. Iran was cognizant of this possibility and asked
its armed forces to initiate preparatory actions.
David Clark summed up the Americans efforts to prove its case against
Iraq as under:
WORLD DISAPPROVED
America failed in convincing the world about justification of attacking
Iraq. The world, particularly the Muslims, did not approve of the Yankees
yelling. From within the region, Saudi Arabia was quite vocal in opposing the
attack plan. Saudi Press accused that US was plotting to control the region and
warned of catastrophe over Iraq war. Saudis refused to allow US to attack
Iraq from its soil.
In consequence of the briefing arranged at Pentagon, US-Saudi relations
plunged from mutual trust to mutual suspicion. Riyadh started receiving
advises to revise ties with US. Saudis categorically opposed war and called it
unwise to focus on Saddams ouster.
So far Saudis have resisted the pressure from Washington to play a role
in any military action against Iraq to oust the regime of President Saddam
Hussein. They, despite the fear of losing their money, have advised America
that its plans to be the worlds number one by consolidating its firm grip on
sources of energy lacked wisdom and objectivity.
Arab League cautioned that attack would destabilize the region.
Mubarak apprehended that striking Iraq was something that could have
repercussions and post-strike developments. He feared chaos happening in the
region.
Jordan predicted that it would open up a Pandoras Box. Libya warned
that attack on Iraq would wreak havoc in the Gulf. US policy on Iraq was also
slammed by Egyptian and Syrian press. Qatari Foreign Minister declared that
we were of course against any military action.
Saddam tried to win support on moral and legal grounds. If there is a
genuine desire to find a solution, it has to be based on international legitimacy,
international law and the UN charter and has to include implementing
commitments by all parties.
Bush was not impressed. He kept yelling war cries, but for a change some
fellow Crusaders did not join him. Germans displayed the moral courage and
tried to tell Bush to keep quiet. Schroeder threatened to quit anti-terror
coalition because of US plan to attack Iraq. America was displeased over
Schroeders remarks.
Chirac too warned US over Iraq issue. France genuinely felt that it was
time for building a coalition for peace in the Middle East, not to build a
coalition for war in Iraq. Italy tied sending of troops to proof of Iraqi arms
programme. On the whole, EU stressed upon America to desist from acting
unilaterally. Even the British people warned US against attacking Iraq and
were hesitant to join.
Russia opposed any military solution and warned against unilateral
decision. China appreciated Iraqi offer regarding inspectors. China and Russia
urged UN to settle Iraq issue. Annan could do nothing more than saying that
attack on Iraq would be unwise.
CONCLUSION
America is determined to sack Saddam and Arafat. The plan could be
postponed, not for want of international support, but for lack of unanimity of
views within Bush Administration. The might has no reason to listen to the
advice of the weak and the wise.
The war of words for and against attack on Iraq will intensify. Iraq and
terrorism will remain on top of the Congress agenda. The moment hawks
managed to prevail; the attack would be launched. The leaders of Muslim World
should see the threats looming large due to American bias and bigotry.
While Iraq does not occupy even an inch of any of its neighbours
territory, Israel, in blatant defiance of International Law and UN resolutions,
continues to occupy vast areas of Syrian, Lebanese and Palestinian land and
build settlements on them, and continues to violate every international rule and
commit every heinous atrocity. While Iraq is only accused of stockpiling
Weapons of Mass Destruction, Israel is known to possess a huge nuclear arsenal
and ominous leaks indicate that the Israelis would use it said Hans B Bremer.
Muslims have to think beyond Iraq as the Crusaders conquests wont end
at Baghdad. Iran is the most likely target after Iraq as it has been declared part
of the Axis of Evil. Syria could be another. The most deserving is Pakistan,
because it possesses nuclear arms with means of delivery and acts as breeding
ground for Islamic extremism. Saudi Arabia could be the most surprising
choice, as mere declaration of intent of hostilities would earn billions of dollars
through freezing.
The enactment of Iraqi episode in the drama of war on terror may be
delayed, but one thing has crystallized clearly, i.e. the enmity of the Brits
against followers of Islam. Blair has vowed to publish evidence against Iraq
before Bush could claim of having any evidence.
Musharraf and Jiang jointly declared their interest in peace in the region.
China renewed support to settlement of Kashmir dispute. France urged India
and Pakistan to resume dialogue. Oman desired the same while lauding
Pakistans steps to defuse tension.
Most importantly Powell said that Pakistan and India were willing for
US role on Kashmir. Nancy too assured help for initiating Indo-Pak dialogue.
Armitage focused on Pak-India ties during his visit to the Subcontinent in third
week of August. India however remained adamant and the visitor was
constrained to admit that US couldnt impose Kashmir solution.
Armitage agreed with Musharraf in his assertion that Kashmir issue has
been internationalized. He acknowledged that Kashmir was on world agenda
and its resolution was of absolute need for easing Pak-India tension. He added
that Russia, UK, China, Germany and US wanted peaceful solution of the
dispute.
Musharraf planned to raise Kashmir issue during his visit to US. He
hoped that America would mediate or facilitate. Expectations were once again
raised without giving due consideration to pre-occupation of Bush with
Saddam.
Vajpayee rejected all proposals emphatically, talks only if atmosphere
becomes conducive. India ruled out even a brief chat during chance meeting.
No suggestions, no matter how logical and softly worded, were acceptable to
India. Statements of Pakistani leaders like no compromise on Kashmir;
sidelining of Kashmir issue not acceptable; demanding early resolution of
Kashmir dispute; and threatening to raise Kashmir issue at UN annoyed India.
If India has to talk, it would prefer to talk to Kashmiris, who threatened to
boycott elections. India constituted Kashmir Committee for this purpose and
Jethmalani was tasked to woo Kahmiri leaders. He held discussions with APHC
and both parties agreed to continue the dialogue.
After first round of his meetings with Kashmiri leaders Jethmalani called
for delaying polls. He was optimistic that Shabir Shah was conditionally ready
to contest elections. India ruled out postponement of polls. Jethmalani arranged
second round of talks.
Hurriat leaders agreed to meet Kashmir Committee in Delhi. On 6th
September APHC leaders were placed under house arrest, resultantly they
threatened to postpone trip to Delhi. Despite these incidents APHC-Indian
Government negotiations continued.
APHC was told that these were peace negotiations. India however had
the sole aim of ensuring participation of Kashmiris in forthcoming elections.
This couldnt be done without making some concessions. Advani refused any
On 30th July nine persons were killed in the Valley. Next day Indian
shelling claimed four lives in Azad Kashmir.
Two persons were killed and seven cops were hurt in clashes on 2 nd
August and a BSF officer was among sixteen killed next day.
Nine were killed in Kashmir violence on 4 th August and eight more died
the day after. On 6th August unknown persons killed nine Hindus.
NC official was among ten shot dead on 7th August and next day four, of a
Hindu family, were among 21 killed in occupied Kashmir.
Thirteen people died in clashes on 11th August and one was killed due to
Indian shelling in AJK.
Five were shot dead in the Valley on 12 th August and next day six more
died in clashes and grenade attack.
In next two days one died in AJK and three Indian soldiers were killed in
IHK.
Five persons were shot dead on 17th August and fifteen more were killed
in the Valley next day. Fourteen freedom fighters were killed on 20 th
August.
On 26th August seventeen persons were killed in shootouts and next day
NC activist and three cops were among seventeen killed in the Valley.
Sixteen people perished on 28th August in IHK and one was killed in AJK
due to Indian shelling. Next day twelve persons died in Kashmir clashes
and two NC activists were among eighteen killed a day later.
Another NC activist was among eleven killed on 31st August and three
shepherds were martyred in Udhampur District the same day.
Two children were among twelve killed on 1st September and next day
three NC members were killed and six civilians were wounded in AJK
due to shelling.
On 5th September PDP and NC activists were among twelve killed in the
Valley. Next day a candidate was among eight killed.
Fifteen more were gunned down in violence on 7th September. Next day
two persons were killed as India and Pakistan traded fire.
The above makes a boring reading. For many a news item about killing of
flies, on orders of Municipal authorities in a remote town of China, would be
more interesting. This is precisely the purpose to enumerate these killings.
The killings of Kashmiris and Palestinians have become so boring a
routine that even a passing reference to these is not liked. The mention of these
raises no alarm and causes no concern. Only those events are matter of concern,
which cause harm to interests of the civilized people.
India also violated the Line of Control. On 2nd August it tried to set up a
post at Line of Control, which was foiled. Next day four Indian soldiers were
killed in exchange of firing. On 23rd August India attacked a post in Gultari
sector. As ground troops failed to make headway, Indian Air Force was called to
extricate the attackers. Pakistan termed the attack highly irresponsible and
escalatory act. India denied the reports of attack.
On 25th August Pakistan and India again traded heavy fire. The tension
heightened. Interestingly once again these escalatory incidents coincided with
the visit of an American dignitary to the region. The purpose of escalation needs
no elaboration.
day the attackers committed suicide, as they could not make their escape good.
One of the attackers was identified as an ex security employee of the school.
On 9th August four persons were killed in attack on a chapel in Taxila.
Three women and one terrorist were among the dead. The attackers belonged to
banned religious groups. On 12th August five terrorists were arrested in
connection with chapel attack.
America condemned attack on the church. Pope assailed attacks on
Christians. Qureshi blamed outside powers for church blast instead of talking
straight. The attacks were undoubtedly in retaliation to victimization of
Muslims all over the world.
Government officials, politicians and intellectuals condemned these
incidents. They blamed terrorists for undermining the interests of Pakistan.
None of them dared mentioning the reason of adopting such a course in which
terrorists were sure to pay the ultimate price: their own lives. Were they insane
or brain washed or else?
The condemnations were generally meant to show that they cared for
interests of the civilized world. They wanted acknowledgement of their
pragmatic thinking from civilized people, because that was more important than
the futile search for causes of terrorism.
This is the age of interests. One has to look after them. There is no need
to waste time and energy in arguing that terrorism is an action or a reaction.
Such a debate can lead to the causes of terrorism contrary to the likings of the
civilized people.
They are privileged to do anything. They can kill women and children.
They can destroy a house where sometime ago a suicide bomber used to live.
They can destroy mosques, because Taliban and Taliban-minded frequently visit
these places of worship.
The civilized critics seldom visit places of worship of centuries old
religion. Therefore, their destruction merits no cognizance. As regards killing of
children, there is no difference in death of a terrorist or a baby terrorist. The
same is true in case of a woman as she is capable of producing many terrorists.
But all the Muslims do not think as wisely and maturely as most of their
rulers, politicians and intellectuals are accustomed to. The irrational people
believe that clash of civilizations is on and in this clash, Islam and its
followers are receiving all the bashing and thrashing.
The Muslims are being massacred at will around the world. They are not
being slain in battlefields. A battlefield is not mandatory for killing of the evil.
It casts no aspersions on holy war if evil is slain while attending a wedding
party or a funeral procession or a prayer congregation.
The rulers of Muslim World generally agree with the civilized world.
The people disagree. They are convinced for sure that Muslims are being
targeted in the name of terrorism. They want to avenge, because they are not as
tolerant as their leaders are. They would like to reach out to their enemies and
fight on their soil as they did on 9/11, but they cant do it for want of resources.
Hence, they are constrained to do something in the near vicinity.
The critics forget that there have never been any attacks on minorities in
Pakistan, what to talk of attacking the places of worship. This phenomenon
started after Americas attack on Afghanistan in which the Crusaders resorted to
indiscriminate killings.
Musharraf and his government have performed well in war on terror,
despite great odds. Pakistan definitely deserved generous appreciation, but it
got very little and that too lacked warmth, whether it was senators tribute to
Maleeha or Bush applauding Musharraf.
America agreed to provide radars and helicopters to Pakistan for
surveillance of western border. These were given, not for Pakistans defence,
but for waging Americas war on terror, yet helicopters were found unreliable
and refurbished.
Defence of citadel of Islam ought not to be the concern of Crusaders.
America was not pushed for anything other than action against terrorists. The
government requested America for equipment to protect ANF against armed
attacks. America refused to give helicopters to ANF, despite retaining trust in
Musharraf.
Some peanuts were served to arouse Pakistans appetite. Joint Business
Council was established. USAID for education worth $ 100 million was
granted. Debt worth $ 3 billion was rescheduled and debt swaps were promised.
Pakistan and US agreed to focus on defence, debt and democracy. During his
visit to Washington Musharraf will request for rewards and America will stress
upon improving the performance.
CONCLUSION
The latest developments resulting from dialogue between Kashmir
Committee and APHC created an impression that clever Bania might outwit
Kashmiri leaders. It will be extremely unfortunate if they are fooled. Hopefully
they will remain steadfast on boycott of elections.
Irrespective of the extent of Kashmiris participation, India will try to
substitute elections for plebiscite. Pakistan will be blamed for low turnout and
any untoward incident. Vajpayee will visit America in this frame of mind.
Protests rallies of Kashmiris during his address to UN General Assembly will
make no material difference.
The Crusaders will stand firm with India. Their unfortunate military
cooperation will continue. British will supply military aircraft. Indian and
American soldiers will conduct joint exercise in Alaska. The aid to Pakistan will
be made conditional as India complained that previously provided aid was
partly spent on defence. India will obviously be tempted to play big brothers
role in South Asia.
On the other hand similar cooperation between China and Pakistan will
be criticized and opposed. China has been compelled to impose restrictions on
missile technology exports. It denied supplying of missile parts to Pakistan,
despite claiming that new rules were not Pakistan and Iran specific.
India will not refrain from blaming Pakistan for sponsoring terrorism.
The daughter of the east will facilitate Indian task. She, with her in-depth
knowledge of the subject, has already remarked that Muslim dictatorships fuel
militancy and present regime of Pakistan is having terror links.
Running out of reason will pose no problem for India. With so many
people at its service India will keep teasing Pakistan. Pakistani leaders will be
irritated easily. An Indian lady remarked that Musharraf was guilty of
terminological inexactitude. The lady had shown her sense of humour, but
Pakistan took it seriously. Ignoring her remarks would have been a better
option.
associations that grow into mutual respect and lasting attachments. All human
societies or segments thereof flourish on these kinds of relationship.
Reflections of most facets of human relations are pleasantly colourful.
Very rarely greed, jealousy and selfishness mar these. The goodness of human
nature is seldom overcome by the negative traits of human behaviour, because
laws, customs and traditions curb these.
Inter-state relations are established and sustained by human beings on
collective basis. Strangely, there is no similarity in personal relations and interstate relations. Sincerity and love, sacrifice and kindness, attachment and
devotion are the main strands of personal relations; whereas inter-state relations
are based on selfish motives bearing the garb of national interests. These
relations have to be sustained through diplomacy, hypocrisy and intrigue.
When interests of two nations are identical, their relations are termed
friendly. If interests are at variance, but the states manage to pursue these
through diplomacy, the relations still remain cordial. In case diplomacy fails, the
relations become strained. When states insist on pursuing conflicting interests,
the use of force becomes unavoidable and the two nations become hostile. This
is the crux of western political thought. It is a thought, which by separating
state from church has got rid of all moral obligations.
Irrespective of nature of relations, friendly or cordial, strained or hostile,
no nation gives up its interests willingly. Every nation strives for preserving and
safeguarding its interests quite selfishly. Generosity is an unknown commodity
in the domain of international relations.
The nations aspiring to defend and promote their interests must acquire
military strength, which should commensurate with its ambitions. Stronger the
nation, more jealously it would be able to defend its interests.
America has well-defined global interests and it has the military strength
to protect and promote these. America is, in fact, the lone superpower of the
world and its interests ought to be supreme. Interests of all other nations have
become subservient to supreme national interests of America.
The nations whose interests clash with those of America ought to avoid
confrontation for their own good. These nations cannot afford challenging
America unless they have the requisite military strength to defend themselves.
At this juncture interests of Islamic countries are in conflict with those of
America, but they utterly lack the military strength to protect their interests. All
that has happened since 11th September 2001 should be viewed in the light of
the above perspective.
MASQUERADING CRUSADERS
On 10th September 2001, after a days work, the Americans went to their
beds as free citizens of a super nation. As individuals their personal liberty
had not been encroached and there was no threat to their collective freedom.
Victory in Second World War had eliminated most of the enemies. The
Soviet Union was taken care of during Cold War and the presumed enemy as
per hypothesis of clash of civilizations was kept at bay by waging a
preemptive war in 1991. If an enemy still existed, the two great oceans provided
enough cushions on either side of America. They could afford to be complacent.
Next morning the symbols of their economic and military prowess were
attacked, killing more than three thousand people in collateral damage. The
complacent Americans were rudely shaken. The true extent of American shock
was best reflected in facial expression of their President when an official broke
the news to him.
Every American, including Bush, wanted to know about the attackers.
Their government, despite all the means of surveillance and intelligence at its
disposal, was unable to come up with a convincing answer. Nothing could be
worse than to be clueless about the enemy even after having been attacked by
him. This angered and embarrassed the shocked people and administration of
America.
The Jewish controlled electronic media took charge of the post-attack
events. As soon as it was established that the hijackers were all Muslims, the
media subjected Islam and its followers to a barrage of ridicule. Muslims
became the most cursed and hated people in America. Hence, the shock, anger
and hatred were to be the forces to determine American reaction.
In such situations, the man at the top has to have steel-nerves. No news
should have breaking effect on him. He has to be cool as cucumber, as they
say it. He cannot afford to be impulsive. Unfortunately Bush does not belong to
this category. He was over-awed by the events. The hawks swooped and
carried Bush to their world where he could not think of anything, but revenge.
Shock and anger influenced the decision-making
The media justified Americans hatred by telling that Muslims hate them
intensely. In words of Dr Manzur Ejaz, they found out that in the form of
Taliban, al-Qaeda and many other names, Muslims were waging Jihad from the
North to the South poles. Thus they were right in hating Muslims and waging
Crusades.
The Americans forgot that these Jehadis were marshaled by them to fight
against communism during Cold War. In the aftermath of 9/11, America decided
to eliminate these and their likes. Kill some of them even if they were not
In great tragedy, we have also seen great opportunity. We must have the
wisdom and courage to seize them.
The main beneficiaries have been Israel and India. Sharon and Vajpayee
cleverly exploited Bushs urge for crushing the terrorism to promote their own
interests. America is happy that it has used two non-Christians to serve the
interests of the Crusaders.
Russia also benefited because of its quiet support to war on terror. The
Crusaders stopped saying anything about Chechnya. China too has no violent
disagreement, because of freezing of assets of Uighur Muslim Group, which is
fighting to create an independent state of East Turkestan.
The attack of 9/11 is attributable to the biased policies or in other words
to the double standards of America. The biased conduct of war and war related
policies have further nurtured anti-American feelings in the Muslim World.
Muslims hold America directly accountable for every atrocity that Israel
commits on daily basis. The same is true in the context of American support to
racist regime of Vajpayee.
America has branded the legitimate Palestinian and Kashmiri struggles as
terrorism. This policy fits well in scope of the Crusades, but it is not justifiable
in the name of war on terror. It ought to result in decrease of support to war
against terrorism.
As long as the war was claimed to be aiming at defeating the evil of
terrorism, most countries in the world, including Muslims supported it, but
when the Christian fundamentalists tried to wage it in the spirit of clash of
civilizations or the Crusades, America still retained the support of Christian
World and others who have enmity with Muslims. No sooner political and
economic interests were added to the aim of war, America lost the support of
even some of the Christian countries rallied under the flag of NATO.
In its endeavour to change the world for better, America has inadvertently
decided to change itself, to cope with the threat of terrorist attack. Terrorism has
not harmed the Americans as much as the measures to counter terrorism have.
Resultantly, the land where civil liberty was a religion began to have
departments such as homeland security observed Pratap Bhanu Mehta of the
Hindu. Erica Jong was justified in asking this pertinent question from his fellow
Americans. How can we wage war in the name of freedom when at home we
are so ready to dispense with it?
Americans have spread this contagious decease around the globe. The
war on terror had negative effects on human rights around the globe:
than any other individual. For the first time we have a man in the White House,
who can neither manage economic affairs prudently nor foreign affairs wisely.
The Governor said it about America, but in the capacity of president of
the only superpower, he can harm the entire world. His disregard to universally
accepted values and principles and his urge for using military means cannot
serve the cause of peace and justice.
Ariel Dorfman observed that Bush and his fellow countrymen are
suddenly living what almost everyone else on this planet has experienced at
some point yesterday or today: the precarious pit of everyday fear. He
continued that nothing could be more dangerous than a giant who is afraid.
Thus America is likely to indulge in rashness more frequently.
Fear restricts the choice of options. Out of defence, containment and
preemption, America will tend to opt for the last. Possession of unmatched
military strength will invariably make it tempting. Preemption will become
order of the day.
America will attack any country after accusing it of indulging in or
acquiring capability to indulge in terrorist activities. America has already
exempted itself from the obligation of provision of evidence for any allegation.
Hence a nightmare by Bush or his hawks could constitute a legitimate pretext
for destruction of a country.
The media, particularly the electronic visual media has emerged as very
strong element of power. The secret of its strength lies in the saying that
seeing is believing. The visual media has exploited this weakness of human
beings. Selective, censored and stage managed documentaries have helped in
misleading the viewers.
The media depicted the same people as extremists and terrorists, who
were recruited from all over the Muslim World to wage Jihad against infidel
Soviets in eighties. When they fought to serve American interests, they were
called valiant fighters. When they resented and retaliated against American
injustice, they became terrorists. As tools of America, they were good guys,
but when they challenged the wrong actions of the Yankees, they were labeled
as evil. This has been done through clever use of electronic media.
The label of evil was not restricted to a particular segment of Muslim
Ummah. The attackers of 9/11 belonged to two or three Arab countries, but the
media blamed the entire Ummah. Everybody knew that attacks were launched
in retaliation to American injustice and state terrorism perpetrated through a
rogue called Israel, but no finger was pointed towards Israel or America.
The media projected the civilized worlds love for democratic values out
of all proportions. It was done despite its flirting with host of dictators from
The growth of a nation does not end with acquisition of the status of a
superpower. It has to grow beyond the primitive level of human learning, which
revolved around physical strength. It may be situated far away from the Old
World, yet it must learn the art of peaceful co-existence.
America has the right to practice its modern values, but it must
understand that other nations all over the world too have the right to practice
their values. Their values are time-tested and despite being centuries old, some
of them are far superior to modern values.
It has well defined national interests, but it must recognize that other
nations too have their interests and above all there are definite interests of the
humanity as a whole. It has learnt that might is right, but it should know that it
is true for the animal world only. In the realm of humanity the might ought not
to be right always. The strength grants immunity to America from any
reappraisal or retaliatory action, but it cannot escape the curse of the conscience,
as it happened in case of Vietnam War.
The strength can help in attaining the dominating position, which can be
confused with leadership, but a real leader requires much more than physical
strength. Rejection of this simple reality has marked the beginning of
degeneration of Americans. A Chinese academic, Wang Jisi, opined that in the
short-term, September 11 reinforced American hegemonism. Nationalism saw
resurgence internally; countrys cohesion was reinforced, as well as the
governments capacity to mobilize the nation and the society. But, he
concluded, I suspect America is on a downward pathThe force of the
American model is declining.
In other words the rogues of yesteryears have opted to remain as rogues
even after attaining the distinguished position of world leaders. But they should
know it better that if vagabonds of yesteryears can become leaders, then the
rogues of today can also attain strength to be at the top.
MISMERIZED MUSLIMS
The civilized world commemorated the Remembrance Day on 11th
September. NATO countries confessed that war against terror was yet to be
won. Bush vowed to continue fighting till terrorism was comprehensively
defeated or till the opportunity was fully availed.
Annan paid tributes to the victims of 9/11 attack. Countries across Asia
joined the civilized world in expressing similar feelings. The leaders of
Muslim World, including those which have been at the receiving end since that
fateful day, also showed solidarity with victims.
They were obliged to remember the victims of 9/11 and forget all those
who had been massacred in Afghanistan, Kashmir and Palestine. They
shamelessly ignored that their people were bearing the brunt of the Crusades of
21st Century.
Their cowardly behaviour was the natural outcome of the disparity in
military strength of America and the Muslim World. These leaders sincerely
wanted to save themselves and their people from wrath of the superpower.
The unprecedented disparity was explained by Dasgupta in the context of
anticipated attack on Iraq. The vast gap in military power between the US and
its potential targets virtually ensures that American casualties will be minimal.
As it did earlier in Yugoslavia and Afghanistan, the US would fight war against
Iraq with precision-guided weapons launched from great heights or distances,
well outside the range of Iraqi firepower.
He continued, present day American military operations bear a closer
resemblance to a Shikar than to traditional warfare. From aerial Machaans well
outside the enemys reach, American soldiers hunt down the enemy without
exposing themselves to serious risk.
He then concluded: Never before in history has there been greater
disparity between rival armies. Even in the colonial wars of 19 th Century Africa,
in which tribal warriors armed with spears or bows and arrows were pitted
against European armies equipped with modern firearms, there was always the
element of battle and combat in which a chance arrow or well-directed spear
could find a target in the stronger force.
The disparity is not in relation to America only. Muslims are too weak
even against the proxy crusaders like Israel and India. That was why the
legitimate freedom struggles of Muslims, which have been going on for more
than half a century, were equated with terrorism.
Rasul Bakhsh Rais observed that the September 11 tragedy has not only
pushed to the sidelines the cause of the Muslims fighting for their rights or
engaged in national liberation movements in Kashmir and Palestine, but has
given a splendid opportunity to their tormentors to brand them as terrorists.
The freedom movements are being crushed mercilessly in war against
terrorism. Gregory Clark of the Japan Times commented that for extermination
of communists there had to be at least some proof of leftwing leanings before
setting out to exterminate people. With terrorists, not even this restraint is
needed.
The people of Muslim World know that American reaction to September
11 has been irrational and biased. Khalil Shikaki summarized their feelings as
under:
The people of the ME can see that a culture of hate and prejudice is
being advocated According to mainstream fundamentalist America it
is Islam itself, that is evil; it is the culprit and the enemy.
The war against Afghanistan, the threat of war against Iraq, and the US
denial of any distinction between the terror of al-Qaeda and the violence
of the Palestinians and Kashmiris convinced people that the US is using
the war against terror as an instrument to fight Muslims and Islam.
He concluded that all their actions have had no effects on America. They
could not prevent indiscriminate bombing in Afghanistan. Its tilt towards India
on the Kashmir issue has not been rectified. Bushs Middle East policy, which
blatantly favours Israel, remained unchanged. America vehemently desired to
attack Iraq. It was also thinking loudly to occupy Saudi Arabia.
The observations of General were absolutely correct, but then what
should they do who are at the receiving end? Should they follow their leaders
and keep their heads down and bottoms up to be smacked to the convenience of
the superpower and its watchdogs?
The people, who have been wronged, insulted, humiliated and persecuted
for generations, are forced to react in desperation. The desperate reactions do
not fall within the precincts of such logical, rational and prudent arguments as
presented by the learned General.
There can be no logical or prudent justification for suicide attacks. It is
an act committed in absolute desperation. It is not for redress of grievances. It is
not for prevention of cruelties. It is simply to hurt the aggressor so that he too
has the feel of it.
At worst they can be accused of madness, but then American leaders too
are suffering from the same madness. Both are driven by the urge of revenge.
The only difference is that motive of terrorist acts is limited to revenge only;
whereas Americans while taking revenge are also trying to avail opportunities
presented by the tragedy. Terrorists can be blamed for being mad, but not for
being mean.
Pakistan may be a partner, but it has no say in decision making. It is not
even supposed to know the decisions once taken. Pakistan is simply employed
on forced labour in war on terror. It has to do what it is told, but has no right to
know the rationale behind that.
Pakistan hoped that its eastern border would be kept free of tension.
Contrary to its expectations, the Crusaders asked India to exert unprecedented
pressure. India amassed troops along Pakistani border on an engineered
pretext and extracted maximum concessions from Pakistan.
The war on terror has dragged Pakistan to a situation where its
neighbours on either side blame it for providing sanctuaries to terrorists.
Musharraf and his men have been refuting the accusations, but every time they
were snubbed by men of Vajpayee and Karzai.
Pakistan was pressurized to correct its bearing and change direction many
times. Every time it had to take 180 degrees U-turn. The most important U-turn
was taken on night after 9/11 attacks. America dictated Pakistan to join the war
on terror and it did with the excuse of having no choice.
The next U-turn was obviously related to its foreign policy regarding
Taliban Regime. After toppling of Taliban, Pakistan was told to accept the
Interim Administration dominated by Northern Alliance, which had known
terrorists in its ranks.
Pakistan was then pressurized to crackdown on Jehadi organizations,
particularly against those, which were supporting freedom movement in
Kashmir. Pakistan took yet another U-turn, which was imbued with dangers of
retaliatory attacks inside Pakistan.
America gave no assurance in return regarding negotiated solution of
Kashmir dispute. Armitage unambiguously said, we can offer assistance, we
cannot impose a solution and should not impose a solution. Another US official
said the same thing in different words. We are in talks about talks, and there is
not much more that we can do than nudge them in the end it is up to them.
American appeals for allowing observers to watch elections in Kashmir,
release of Kashmiri political prisoners and reduction of tension were rejected
by India in manner and style of Israel. Americans digested the rejections of all
their proposals. Appeals and their rejections were two acts of the same drama.
America did not want any of its appeals to be responded. In fact, if any of
these issues were taken up by UNSC, America might have been pleased to veto
it, as it has been doing in case of Israel.
On the other hand Armitage came to the Subcontinent and asked Pakistan
to do more in catching Taliban and al-Qaeda men from tribal areas and check
infiltration across Line of Control. He could be justified in asking for more in
the context of first requirement, but not in case of the latter, yet America
continued asking Pakistan to do more.
Pakistan was forced to disown the concept of Jihad as understood by its
people since ages. The regime moved forward from Jihad to Jihad-e-Akbar,
because the old Jehadis were declared as extremists, militants and fanatics. New
breed of Jehadis were needed to make Pakistan a moderate Islamic State.
Most of the redundant variety of Jehadis was minced by the daisy-cutters.
The Crusaders and their supporters captured some of them. Those who were
released have been sent to jail by Pakistan for taking part in banned variety of
Jihad. It was a U-turn related to the teachings of Islam.
This U-turn led to the need of a new slogan. The slogan of Pakistan
comes first marked the beginning of ideological degeneration. Pakistan came
into being on the basis of Islamic concept of nationhood. This slogan was akin
to the western concept of nationhood. It could lead to coining of more slogans
like Sindh comes first or Musharraf comes first and thus shaking the very
foundation of its ideology.
Pakistan was applauded on negotiating each U-turn. Out of all these, the
crackdown on mulla, mosque and madrassa was applauded the most. This
antagonized the militants, who diverted their anger towards Christians. For the
first time in Pakistan, the Christians were targeted by the terrorists. It was a
dangerous turn as the Crusaders could use this as a pretext.
A U-turn taken earlier related to presence of foreign troops on Pakistani
soil. After the demise of CENTO and SEATO, Pakistan had decided not to
provide military bases to any country, but in war on terror it was forced to
reconsider its decision; whereas the learned people like Masud Akhtar Shaikh
continued pondering about possibility of America using the war on terrorism as
a pretext for placing its troops on Pakistani territory.
So many U-turns in quick succession create spinning effect. Pakistan will
certainly feel giddiness from continuous spinning. It will not be able to walk
straight for quite sometime even if it is told to stop spinning with immediate
effect.
The most damaging U-turn was related to nuclear deterrence. Pakistan,
repeatedly assured not to be the first to use nuclear weapons. The forced
discard of the first use amounted to compromising on its deterrence value.
America wants to move beyond the discard of first use. The Crusaders would
like to roll back Pakistans nuclear capability at all costs, even if it meant rolling
back of division of the Subcontinent.
These changes within less than a year meant that nothing was managed
correctly in Pakistan before 9/11. It was American threat, which put most things
right. If that is true, Pakistanis owe a lot to America in terms of gratitude.
Pakistan was asked to make frequent changes, but there was no change of
hearts in Washingtons pro-India policy. Dr Francis Frankel, Director of Center
for Advanced Study of India, Pennsylvania University opined that Pakistan
would hardly figure anywhere in the US ties and boldly conceded that the US
relationship with Pakistan had been based on opportunism in the past as well.
Pakistan remains a rogue state. For the time being the Crusaders have
asked Musharraf to deal with his rogue people. He has proved to be quite
useful, but it does not mean that he has become indispensable in scheme of the
Crusaders.
of teachings of Islam. Anything that bears the label of Islam is evil and the
civilized world hates that.
However, the war on terror has brought some positive changes. AP has
recounted these. Today anyone else can see the changes a year has wrought on
Kabuls teeming streets: the Burqa veils lifted from many women, the pious
Muslim beards shorn off many men; the vast street bazaar of televisions and
other once-forbidden pleasures; the sexes studying together at the university; the
old king back in his palace; American flag waving once more over US Embassy
hidden behind a new steel-plate fence.
US Army food items are on sale, including pork. A military mess-hall
container labeled as holding 18 portions of ham and eggs. These items are
donated to people and subsequently sold in the market. The department of
Virtue and Vice has now better things to do. They have to check the influx of
Haram rather than checking men for the length of their beards and women for
cuts of their Burqas.
The cultural advancement or emancipation of the society proved too hot
to be handled. Kabul TV had to ban telecast of Indian films, which resulted in a
row between Ministers and State TV Chief.
While Afghans were absorbing the impact of modernization, Americans
remained busy in hunting. They have started shooting at wedding parties. After
killing dozens of innocent people, the hunters blame the beaters for the
catastrophe. The simpleton Americans were manipulated by local informants,
who have personal or tribal scores to settle. The circumstances continue making
the collateral damage unavoidable.
The reason behind easy exploitation of Americans was that they had no
clue about the enemy. They were also not pushed to have such information,
because they enjoy universal immunity to all kinds of crimes. All their heinous
acts have the blanket-cover of collateral damage.
Colonel King claimed that no one was detained unless he met specific
criteria set down by the US Department of Defence. But he refused to discuss
the criteria. He need not. The world should know by now that all those, towards
whom a finger of an American leader is pointed, are guilty for sure.
Death and destruction dispensed in Afghanistan was justified to liberate
Afghans. The evidence about their liberation was produced in abundance in the
form of pictures of women showing their smiling faces to the world, of men
shaving beards, of girls in schools, of boys playing soccer in shorts. All the
ravages of war merited condoning for these extraordinary cultural gains.
The real gain of the war, however, lied in the reconstruction of
Afghanistan, which was trumpeted a lot at the beginning. Afghans kept waiting
for the pledges of aid to materialize. The urgency shown before destruction of
Afghanistan dissipated rapidly when time of reconstruction came. Afghan rulers
have been left alone to run from pillar to post to meet the financial
requirements of the governance.
Reconstruction has been neglected. Even New York Times was
constrained to say that unless the promises of long-term reconstruction
assistance that followed last years military defeat of the Taliban were kept,
anarchy could return.
The return of anarchy has been quite ominous. Minister for tourism was
beaten to death in Kabul. Vice President Haji Qadir was murdered in July. A
bomb exploded in Kabul on the eve of 9/11 and the American puppet Karzai
escaped assassination attempt in Kandahar.
Attacks on American bases have become a daily routine. Bagram base
was attacked right at the time when ceremonies in connection with first
anniversary were in progress. The surge in violence was not a good omen for
Afghans as well as for the occupation forces.
Warlordism has returned, because jealousies of warlords have been
fanned by the unwanted favours showered on Northern Alliance and
victimization of others. Resultantly there has been no respite in fighting in
eastern provinces and around Mazar-e-Sharif.
Americans have become party to the fighting between warlords. They
have been operating in eastern parts of the country against rebel warlords. In the
north they have been helping the rulers by opening the case of Shebarghan
prison.
Dostum denied reports of deaths by suffocating in an unconvincing
manner. The operation of sending prisoners to Shebarghan prison continued for
four days. In no case were any prisoners killed. In no case was there any
intention that they should die in containers he claimed.
Why has this point been raised after lapse of one year? It was to
pressurize Dostum so that he acted according to the wishes of the Tajiks.
Revival of the issue had nothing to do with humanitarian considerations. It was
a case of exploiting a human tragedy for political ends, which was not at all a
new thing for the civilized world.
These incidents indicated the things to come. Yusufzai viewed the recent
happenings in Kabul and Kandahar and almost daily attacks on Western forces
in the Pushtoon-populated southern and eastern provinces as potent indications
that henceforth US wont have a smooth sailing in the treacherous killing fields
of Afghanistan.
there will be, even in my life-time, some sort of a (Palestinian) entity that will
be established.
Wealth of Arabs is in the form of oil and hard cash. The cash is already in
control of the civilized world. Arabs were aware of the vulnerability of their
assets. They were advised to withdraw their assets. The suggestion however
came late, because relatives of 11th September victims have filed $ 1 trillion
lawsuit against the Saudi and Sudanese governments as well as Saudi royal
family, banks and charities. It contends that they financed the plot in which
some 3,000 people died.
Such lawsuits are not uncommon in America. This one also appeared to
be a non-governmental initiative. However the lawyer seemed to be having
complete knowledge of public and private assets of these countries deposited in
American banks. The case would take care of all those, in case Arabs wont
behave.
The other component of the wealth has yet to betaken care of. Soon after
the start of war on terror America ventured on mustering support for attack on
Iraq. America has been continuously giving frenzied calls for an attack on Iraq
with the declared intention of bringing down Iraqi President Saddam Hussains
regime.
Cheney spelled out the pretext of attack. The Iraqi president doesnt like
us, might, now or in the future, have links to anti-American terrorist
organizations and might someday have the weaponry to do us serious harm. He
argued that Saddam wanted to gain time, and more time to husband his
resources to invest in his ongoing chemical and biological weapons program,
and to gain possession of nuclear weapons.
He continued that armed with an arsenal of these weapons of terror and a
seat atop 10 percent of the worlds oil reserves, Saddam Hussein could then be
expected to seek domination of the entire Middle East, take control of a great
portion of the worlds energy supplies, directly threaten Americas friends
throughout the region, and subject the region, and subject the United States or
any other nation to nuclear blackmail.
All his arguments were based on assumptions rather than facts. The
imaginary threat could not be exaggerated more than what Cheney did.
Interestingly, for him oil of the region was not the interest of the Arabs, but of
America.
David Hirst disclosed the real aim of attack on Iraq. With the overthrow
of Hussein, the US hopes to make this richly endowed, pivotal country the
linchpin of a whole new pro-American geopolitical order. That means Iraq
marks the start point of achieving hegemony in Middle East.
CONCLUSION
Bush declared 9/11 as Patriot Day. He said that the people killed on that
day would forever hold a cherished place in our hearts and in the history of our
nation as we mark the first anniversary of that tragic day, we remember their
sacrifice and we commit ourselves to honouring their memory by pursuing
peace and justice in the world and security at home. While paying the tributes,
he did not realize that the same was true for the attackers. They had precisely
the same feelings for their respective people who had been the victims of state
terrorism perpetrated on behest of America.
America, despite September attacks, remains one of the least threatened
countries in the world, yet it maintains the most potent military strength in the
world and spends the most on defence. This has to have some justifications?
Protection of supreme national interests around the globe is a fine idea,
but what are the threats posed to these interests? For this purpose American
than love. The humanity under the shadow of this evil cannot hope to coexist
peacefully.
No people or no nation can guarantee peace for others. A nation can
secure peace only by itself. The way to secure peace is to prepare for war and be
ready to pay the price of peace. Those who want peace without shedding or
willing to shed their blood have been the real culprits of destroying it
throughout the history of mankind. They have been the cause of aggression in
most cases.
ALMOST ABANDONED
RESTORATION OF PEACE
ISAF was responsible for restoring peace and security in Kabul and rest
of the country was left at the mercy of warlords. In Kabul too the security was
breached frequently. In consequence of the incidents of bomb-blasts and
assassination of Qadeer, ISAF took measures to tighten security and train
Afghan bodyguards to protect officials.
The improvement of security in Kabul was important for the protection of
puppet regime, but people of Afghanistan wanted peace in country-side. There
was definite requirement of expanding ISAF as was envisaged in Bonn
Agreement. Dostum, Ismael, Karzai and his ministers repeatedly appealed for
the expansion. Annan demanded the same. The expansion was essential for
disarming local militias, which were source of most of the trouble.
America did not agree to the expansion and European Union considered
the expansion as virtually impossible. The best alternative to International
Force lied in raising of Afghan army and police. America saw multi-ethnic army
as key to stability. UN set a target of 60,000-strong army, but only 600 were
under training at present. The first battalion of new Afghan army graduated in
July. Karzai delivered a sermon of unity to the cadets, who vowed to serve their
country and not the warlords. The government pinned hopes on national army.
The army on which some hopes could be pinned would require
considerable time and effort to come up. America will never equip it to the
extent, which could make it a potent force. Donations of arms and equipment
from countries like Russia and Bulgaria will not make it stronger than a weak
militia.
Afghan Government, which was unable to pay the soldiers adequately,
could not equip it suitably. Lowly paid troops with lack of experience will not
be able to perform well. Ethnic loyalties will also hamper its cohesiveness.
The Germans assisted in renovating the Police Academy. It was claimed
that national police force was in the making, but its case was no different from
the army. Karzai had no trust in Afghan bodyguards. He called for their better
training, although his mistrust extended much beyond the scope of training.
The army and police, trained and equipped as such, will not be able to
meet the challenges posed by the warlords, who will protect their respective
domains jealously. And as long as the warlords retain the capability to run their
enclaves like private mini-states, they will maintain (private) armies to collect
taxes and ignore central authority.
Fahim alone has 500 APCs and 300 tanks provided by Russia. He will not
hand over his arms and military equipment, which he so dearly preserved even
during fighting against Taliban. If he doesnt do it, others wont. Having means
to fight, they will keep challenging the central authority and destroying peace of
Afghanistan:
Eight Afghans were killed in tribal feud on 19th August. Next day five
supporters of Zadran were killed in Paktia. Ousted Zadran counter
attacked leaving sixteen Afghans dead as residential areas were pounded
with rockets and missiles.
On 7th September rival Afghan tribes clashed in Khost. Next day fifteen
people were killed in an offensive launched against Bacha Khan.
On 16th September eight persons were killed in factional fighting and five
Afghans perished in a clash near Khost on 19th September.
might be behind his murder. Others suspected NA, but Mujaddadi ruled it out.
India tried to implicate Pakistan. A few opined that it could be a drug-related
murder. The fact remained that factional rivalries were taking their toll.
Killing of one minister wont undermine Karzai government.
Nevertheless Qadeer was important for bridge-building for government access
to Pushtoons and in that context his murder would be great setback to Karzai
according to Yusufzai. It was definitely a blow to Karzais strategic policies.
There were threats to Karzais own life. US troops protected him against
these threats. A plot to kill Karzai was foiled on 30 th July after a tip-off. On 5th
September Karzai survived an assassination attempt in Kandahar where he had
gone to attend wedding of his younger brother.
His visit was being projected to show his popularity. Media claimed that
loud applause broke out as the presidential motorcade drove by. An on-looker
was reported saying that in the six years that Mulla Omar was here, I never saw
him even once. I have seen Karzai three times now.
The attack failed, but it negated claims about his popularity. The attack
was regretted, not by Pushtoons, but by the outsiders. Bush and Annan
condemned it. Washington reaffirmed support for Afghan leader. World leaders,
including those of Pakistan and Iran, were outraged at assassination attempt.
Sherzai blamed terrorists for shooting at Karzais car. Many fingers were
pointed towards remnants of Taliban and al-Qaeda, but nobody bothered to
mention the causes of this attempt. The precedence of not to bother about
causes was followed.
Abuses of Pushtoons were unacceptable to UN, but these continued
unchecked. They were targeted by Tajiks and others and humiliated in streets
of Kabul on behest of the Crusaders. Nobody cared about Pushtoons losing
faith in Karzai and US.
Human Rights situation remained unsatisfactory. Prisoners were
subjected to sex abuse and extreme torture. In these conditions Karzai found
time to visit US to attend September 11 anniversary and Tajiks paid tribute to
Masud to project him as national leader.
few bucks given by UNHCR and then return, at times bribing border guards to
re-enter Pakistan illegally.
Iran handled refugee problem firmly. After giving a deadline it started
expelling them despite concerns shown by UNHCR. Pressure was mounted on
Afghan refugees to quit Iran. During first week of September Iranian police
arrested more than two hundred refugees.
The civilized world took stern action against Afghan refugees. They
were dubbed as asylum seekers. In July Britain decided to send home failed
Afghan asylum seekers and in consultation with France planned to close
Sangatte camp. It was reported that UK was offering 2,500 Pounds to each
Afghan for going back.
Australia handled asylum seekers like criminals. To start with it
cancelled their valid visas. Many of them were hauled up and put behind bars.
In August Australia decided to deport hundreds of Afghan refugees to Pakistan
as they had landed in prohibited land via that route.
In September EU took a collective decision to send them home. The
civilized world hunted the refugees in their countries, dubbed them as asylum
seekers, put them behind bars and deported them; whereas a rogue state
sheltered them for more than two decades. According to the civilized world
repatriation from Pakistan was hampered due to some humane constraints.
Refugees were scared to return due to prevalent violence in Afghanistan.
Optimist refugees faced daunting challenge as they found their homes ruined.
Organizations responsible for their rehabilitation were unable to provide them
shelter.
Bureaucratic approach of UNHCR and unwarranted interference by
custodians of Human Rights complicated repatriation procedures. UNHCR also
battled against fake refugees. Above all the civilized world was of the view
that return of refugees would place severe strain on Kabul government.
Humanitarian work carried out by UN agencies fell well short of the
requirement. Rehabilitation of refugees and internally displaced Afghans
suffered for want of funds. Even for sustaining the existing effort UN needed $
398 million, which were yet to be arranged. The agencies warned that
humanitarian crisis hovered over Afghanistan.
Rehabilitation work includes provision of food, transport, shelter and
medical. WFP, instead of asking the Crusaders, urged Gulf and Asian states to
provide aid. America pressed EU for food aid. When donors failed to provide
promised aid, UN was forced to cut rations. Pakistan however promised to send
50,000 metric tons wheat out of which 900 metric tons were dispatched in
August.
Movement of refugees could be carried out in hired transport, but for that
UN needed funds. Indus Motor Company of Pakistan donated 23 vehicles for
this purpose. Provision of shelter was restricted to provision of limited quantity
of tents and blankets. Saudi Arabia delivered medical aid worth $ 1 million. US
troops set up field hospital and Sweden sent 66 metric tons of medicines. WHO
claimed that Afghanistan would be polio free before Pakistan.
Estimates for reconstruction of Afghanistan were quite staggering. Only
for rebuilding of school system Afghanistan needed over $ 1 billion. It meant
that the pledged aid of $ 4.5 billion was not sufficient for reconstruction of a
ruined country.
European Union assured to fulfill aid promises. America reiterated its
commitment to get Afghans back on their feet. France renewed its support for
Afghan reconstruction. ADB promised to finance rebuilding of roads.
Businessmen and migrs were ready to invest if conditions were right.
Karzai pledged to create business-friendly climate. He and his ministers
repeatedly urged speedy delivery of pledged aid, but Afghanistan got small
fraction of promised aid. Canada announced $ 13.75 million for reconstruction.
Australia provided $ 1.3 million for demining. Japan, Saudi Arabia and US were
applauded for providing aid with a view to seeking more rather than
thanksgiving.
Till mid September the donors disbursed only half of $ 1.8 billion of
pledged aid. Western bureaucracy was blamed for blocking it. America had its
own views about slow progress. It blamed Iran for causing problems in Afghan
reconstruction.
The second impediment in reconstruction was the menace of mines.
Landmines were deadly threat to men, women and children. Everyday they
were killed or maimed due to landmine blasts. This menace should have been
tackled on priority.
Reconstruction needed sincere efforts. The failure can lead to chaos
and crisis according to UN. Frustration has been growing over delay in delivery
of aid. No landmark reconstruction scheme has yet started with the exception
of 120-kilometer highway from Herat to the Iranian border, which has been
entirely funded by Tehran. Only one contract of 5 million dollars to
rehabilitate the Salang tunnel was signed, but work on the project has not yet
started.
Neglect of rehabilitation and reconstruction has resulted in child labour.
More than 37 thousand children are working in Kabul alone. Women suffered
due to lack of facilities and suicide tendency among them was on the rise. The
situation is likely to aggravate if Iraq is attacked. Abdullah expressed concern
over diversion in US attention and Karzai asked the world not to abandon
Afghanistan.
Child labour and rise in suicide tendency did not perturb the civilized
world, but revival of poppy cultivation caused them worry. The government
admitted its failure in clearing poppy fields. Narcotics business thrived and
Afghanistan once again became top supplier of heroin. Karzai suggested that
reconstruction and drug fight could work together.
Some countries provided aid in kind. French soldiers started building a
school for children. Polish NGO planned to rebuild arts school in Kabul.
America awarded scholarships to six girls and launched first Internet caf. India
donated buses and three Airbuses. China gifted two lions for Kabul Zoo, which
perhaps meant much more than a good-will gesture.
The Transitional Government took preliminary steps to revive Afghan
economy. It decided to replace Afghani with new currency, to end speculative
dealings. The government pledged to make central bank fully independent.
The government faced problems in providing good governance due to
political infighting. Pushtoons resented their non-representation. Qanooni
accepted new assignment of education ministry with reluctance. He formed a
political party, probably to challenge Karzai in elections. Split between Karzai
and Fahim was reported. Northern Alliance pressurized its opponents,
particularly Dostum with a threat to investigate war crimes.
High-handedness of NA and discrimination of Pushtoons weakened
Karzais position. The problem was further aggravated by foreign interference.
He was incapable of telling EU and US to refrain from interfering in
formulation of cabinet and Loya Jirga.
Karzai did well in maintaining cordial relations with neighbouring
countries. He freed many Pakistanis, who were languishing in Afghan jails.
Pakistan reciprocated and Afghan prisoners were released. Pakistan desired to
reopen Herat and Mazar consulates. Its trade team visited Kabul and Pakistan
offered free trade to Afghanistan.
Both the countries acted promptly to address untoward incidents.
Torkham border was closed due to misunderstanding, but reopened the very
next day. Entry of Afghans in upper Dir was banned with mutual understanding.
Joint body was revived.
Khatami visited Kabul on 12th August. Karzai termed Afghan relations
with Iran as vital. Tanai hoped that Khatamis visit would open new era of
bilateral ties. Iran pledged to stay out of Afghan affairs and promised to arrest
al-Qaeda activists. Iran assisted in training of Afghan doctors and farmers.
Karzai offered mediation between Iran and US and assured cooperation in
MANHUNT
America claimed that al-Qaeda fighters couldnt get back to mountain
hideouts. FBI felt that Osama was dead and US dismissed the claim that 98
percent of al-Qaeda leadership was alive and well. A General saw no possible
upsurge in al-Qaeda combat activity.
But Osama, Omar and their men kept haunting the Crusaders as reports
about their wellbeing poured in. Osama and Omar were alive said Afghan
Foreign Minister. Another minister stated that Omar was hiding in mountains
of central Afghanistan. Omar was alive and active revealed yet another
Afghan minister. A former minister predicted that Taliban might return. Osama
and Omar were in good health announced Abu Laith Allibi.
The Crusaders also indulged in similar speculations. Mulla Omar was
still hiding in Afghanistan said US official. Rumsfeld thought that al-Qadea
was getting fresh supplies. A spokesmans imagination went farther, he
visualized that al-Qaeda was planning new attacks against US. Brahimi
concluded that al-Qaeda and Taliban were still a threat.
The terrorists forced the Crusaders to stretch their imagination farther.
Al-Qaeda warned US against more attacks. A video showed Osama declaring
war against US. Internet displayed a letter in which Osama urged Afghans to
rise against US. Al-Jazeera aired al-Qaeda men interviews and a paper reported
that al-Qaeda sent many gold shipments to Sudan.
These reports were enough to fear fresh wave of Taliban and al-Qaeda
combat. What will be the nature of this combat? This could be assessed in the
light of more serious reports. Taliban were in search of buyers for smuggled
uranium. CNN showed al-Qaeda carrying out chemical tests. Al-Qaeda may
have or might get nuclear weapons concluded Pentagon.
Thus manhunt must continue. Coalition forces launched hunt for Mulla
Omar in June and British troops withdrew from Khost. In July US troops
searched Khost for weapons and in August fresh operations were launched in
Paktia. These operations were not successful, because al-Qaeda had received
prior warning. America complained about limitations in battling against alQaeda, yet achieved the following:
US forces arrested eight suspected Taliban on 22nd June and on 16th July
Americans detained four Afghans in Hesarak.
Two Afghans were killed and one Arab arrested in Nangarhar on 19th July.
Next day US troops captured a former Afghan commander.
Two Afghans died in an ambush in Khost on 27th July and on 6th August
US forces killed two Afghans in firefight.
On 29th August ninety-five al-Qaeda operatives were held and two days
later police official was held for his links to al-Qaeda.
strike. Protest rally was held in Kabul. Uruzgan governor asked US to hand over
Afghan informers.
People of Pakistan assailed the bombing. Peshawar Bar Association and
PTI flayed the attack. New Zealand condemned the incident. UN demanded that
US must shield civilians in its war on terror. China however voiced cautious
criticism of US air raid.
America tried to cover up the war crime. Major Gary Tallman of US
investigators team came out with these findings:
This area had been under reconnaissance since October and every time
aircraft flew over they were shot at.
Aircraft flew over area for two days. Each time they were fired upon from
walled compound of Abdul Malik. US special soldiers slipped into area to
confirm location of guns. For 48 hours our guys were watching them
fire.
The raid was part of a coordinated strike against four ant-aircraft guns, a
mortar position and a cave complex belonging to Taliban or al-Qaeda
forces in the region. (After air attack when US troops went into area they
found nothing.)
US decided to send another team to probe bombing, but called off its visit
to affected villages. It claimed that video of attack showed firing from villages.
Official spokesman at Kandahar blamed the attack on false intelligence and
confusion. Independent reports alleged that US troops removed evidence to
cover up. US and Karzai denied reports of cover-up.
Afghans demanded UN probe into Uruzgan tragedy. Pakistans religious
leaders termed the bombing as brutal act and urged UN to take notice of killing
of innocent people. UN held an inquiry and handed over the findings to
Afghanistan and US. The Crusaders did not accept the report, because UN
team was not qualified to make claims over US raid.
The incident was a heinous war crime, but the world ignored it, because
soldiers of the civilized world were involved. The incident will have no
serious repercussions as well, except that Karzai could earn more anger of
Pushtoons. The bombing blunder wont affect the ongoing US operations,
despite Gul Aghas plans to rein in US and Afghan Defence Ministrys request
to US to seek permission before striking al-Qaeda units.
America admitted civilian casualties in bombing. Bush phoned Karzai to
condole deaths. US commander pledged help to victims and reportedly America
planned to provide compensation to families of the victims, but on second
thought abandoned the idea as it could lead to an unending exercise of
compensation.
On 24th June a rocket was fired near US Special Forces and next day US
troops came under rocket fire in Khost.
On 2nd July a US soldier was hurt in attack near Kandahar and four
rockets hit Jalalabad airport.
US soldier was injured in sniper attack on 11th July and grenades were
fired at US air base. Next day another US base was attacked near
wedding party site.
On 21st July rockets were fired at US forces. Two days later four US
troops were reported dead in Gardez attack.
Eight Afghan troops died in Khost firing and blast on 11th August. Next
day two persons were wounded as bomb exploded in a video shop in
Khost and a US soldier died of wounds suffered in ambush.
Rockets were fired at US base in Khost and five persons died in grenade
attack in Jalalabad on 13th August. Three days later US safe house was
targeted with rockets in central Afghanistan.
On 18th August two UK troops died of gunshot injuries. Next day two US
soldiers were shot dead in area north of Kabul.
On 23rd August sixteen US troops were killed in Khost and Gardez and
one person was killed and five kids wounded in Spin Boldak blast.
Four rockets landed near Bagram base on 4 th September and three rockets
were fired at US base in Afghanistan on 12th.
On 16th September ten rockets were fired at US bases and two US soldiers
were injured in Khost blast. Next day an Afghan guard was injured in a
rocket attack on UN office and two rockets hit its office in Jalalabad.
CONCLUSION
At the time of attacking Afghanistan it was argued that toppling of
Taliban would bring peace and prosperity for the people of war-torn country.
Taliban and their guests have vanquished and Karzai has openly admitted that
threat of al-Qaeda and Taliban no more existed. The peace however couldnt
make a comeback, because puppet regime failed in establishing its writ in
Afghanistan.
Warlords have torn apart the unity of Afghanistan. Gul Agha in Kandahar,
Ismail in Herat, Dostum in Mazar, Tajiks in Kabul and Panjsher, and others in
eastern provinces enjoyed more authority in their respective domains than
Karzai had in Kabul. He had no means to impose the authority bestowed upon
him through Bonn Accord.
deployed and army officials were given judicial powers to deal with untoward
incidents effectively to ward against disruption of polls.
The Commission with the assistance of other government agencies made
elaborate arrangements for six weeks of peaceful electioneering; conduct of
unobstructed polling of all the assemblies on the same day; prompt compilation
of results; and facilitating foreign observers to closely monitor the whole
process.
The security plan worked well. RAW agents were arrested in Lahore,
Karachi and Peshawar, who confessed their plans to disrupt elections. Despite
strict security arrangements isolated incidents of violence were reported in
which seven persons were killed. It was no surprise that in almost all the
incidents JEYALAS of PPP were involved.
ELECTIONEERING
Ban on political activities was lifted on 31 st August. Electioneering started
at low key and lacked the usual luster throughout. Only MMA tried to add spice
by organizing a train march, but it was stopped as this was not the authorized
ingredient of the recipe.
The electioneering ended peacefully on 8th October, barring a clash
between workers of MMA and MQM in Karachi and killing of a pilot while
dropping pamphlets near Peshawar. The tribal elders upheld their traditions
and warned women not to vote on October 10.
Pathan of Charsadda availed the opportunity and indulged in betting on
favourite candidates. Nobody advised the tribal elders to send a few roosters to
check this deviation from the age-old tradition. Perhaps the elders found nothing
wrong in equating roosters with candidates.
The activities of electioneering include; issue of fascinating manifestos,
framing of attractive but deceptive slogans, rhetoric boasting and pulling legs of
the opponents in indecent manner. Unfortunately the politicians laid special
emphasis on the last activity. It served no useful purpose and instead stripped
off each other to present ugly sites.
Manifestos contain the outline policy of the respective parties on major
issues. Slogans and rhetoric boasting are the desires expressed in catchwords to
attract the voters. The real intentions however remain secret. Leaving aside
manifestos and secret intentions one can see a lot in slogans. These can be
divided into two categories, the claims and the blames.
PML-QA was dubbed as Kings party. It was generally in agreement with
policies of Musharraf, except minor reservations on amendments. It vowed to
voters that ANP was not the only party, which cared for their rights He shrewdly
remained conscious of importance of press-coverage and asked government to
remove grievances of journalists.
Qadri formed PAT to fight for the cause of poor and fulfill all genuine
demands of poor countrymen. He promised an end to the unfair distribution of
wealth, to purge society of inhuman customs and fight against obsolete and
cruel system. To this end he asked for election of honest people.
Achakzai is a staunch Pushtoon nationalist wandering in Balochistan in
quest of foot-steps of Bacha Khan. He asked democrats to block the path of
government-baked people and demanded greater Pushtoon province. MQM
also joined the band of nationalists and demanded complete provincial
autonomy. Abbas Sarfraz after quitting federal ministers office vowed to make
country welfare state. Sheikh Rashid announced that amendments needed
validation by parliament.
By and large election campaign was devoid of catchy slogans.
Politicians made plain promises, perhaps too plain to be believed and
implemented. They surely lacked the skill of framing attractive slogans, but not
in hurling accusations at each other.
The leaders of PML-QA excelled in accusing the opponents on different
counts. Azhar blamed Benazir and Nawaz for looting the country. Shujaat
called for foiling looters conspiracies. Pervez labeled Nawaz and Benazir as
turncoats and said that convicts couldnt serve the country. Salim asked
masses to reject hypocrites. The party appealed to the people to reject tax
evaders.
Some leaders specifically named the opponents. Nisar accused ANP of
doing nothing for Pushtoons. Saifullah flayed MMA and PML-N. All parties
generally blamed army for derailing democracy. The Kings party blamed
bureaucracy instead of army to remain on the right side of Generals. Towards
the end of electioneering, PML-QA wanted sanity in politics.
PPPP vowed to continue its struggle against forces of oppression.
Benazir urged people to foil plots of junta while addressing a rally via satellite.
Babar accused Qazi of misusing funds. MMA was quite vocal in accusing army
of destabilizing democracy. It blamed US agents for their designs to destroy
Pakistan. Qazi and Fazl urged people to reject US supporters.
ANP alleged that MMA was deceiving the nation by wooing voters in
the name of Islam. Nasim criticized MMA for misusing book symbol. An ANP
leader termed Qazi as American agent. Nasim called Qazi and Babar the
killers of Pushtoons. She also lashed out at Sherpao for following footprints of
his forefathers in showing loyalty to the rulers.
The government kept rejecting the charges of bias, foul play and rigging.
Musharraf assured that October elections would be transparent and reiterated
repeatedly that he was committed to holding fair elections. His ministers termed
all pre-poll rigging charges as baseless.
Election Commission resolved to hold transparent polls. It took notice of
reported biased PTV coverage. Action was taken against official preparing fake
ID cards. It remained firm on NIC condition. CEC vowed objectivity and
impartiality during polls.
After elections Nisar asked politicians to stop making charges. Moin
rejected Benazirs demand of re-election. However, keeping the conduct of
referendum in view, the possibilities of selective rigging couldnt be ruled out.
The government had foreseen the implications of rigging charges and
took counter-measures. It invited observers from the civilized world with the
hope that they would approve the fair and free conduct of elections. Hundreds
of observers flocked to Pakistan. EU observers chief arrived on 29 th September.
None of them shied away from coming to Pakistan, a high-risk country where a
team of cricket players had refused to play for security reasons.
The observers had a mission to accomplish, which was much more
important than playing cricket. They did not risk their lives to see restoration of
democracy through a fair and free process. They came to closely watch the
emerging leadership. Their reports would help determining future strategy to
deal with Pakistan.
The West kept urging Musharraf for restoration of democracy. On 7 th
September Rice told him that US expected free elections. VOA reported that the
government was backing PML-QA. Commonwealth considered taking up
rigging issue with the government and warned that Pakistans return to
Commonwealth hinged on polls.
Musharraf assured that polls would be held on time. He told the observers
that polls would be free and fair and genuine democracy would prevail
thereafter. On 6th October he personally briefed the observers. CEC assured EU
chief observer of fair and free polls. Observers were provided full access to
observe election process including vote count. Moin assured them maximum
security and asked Provinces to facilitate observers. EU observers met general
public and reviewed arrangements on 10th October.
The first observation came from Delhi. Sinha termed it sham elections.
He perhaps provided the guideline to Cushnahan, who questioned impartiality
of the government and EC. EU remarked that electoral process had flaws. It had
to be flawed in the wake of Mullas making inroads to the corridors of power.
They would have approved the electoral process if it had ensured the success of
parties of their liking.
The government was late in realizing that decision to invite observers
could back-fire. On 29th September Nisar asked observers not to become party.
Next day Musharraf reminded them of their role and his Foreign Minister asked
world not to prejudge polls process. The inevitable happened and the
government was constrained to take note of EU missions remarks. Moin
rejected EU observers charge and Musharraf flayed it.
The government looked for consolations. Russian Ambassador hailed
election arrangements. Commonwealth team showed its satisfaction with polls
arrangements. America announced that an important milestone was achieved
and declared elections as free and orderly, but decided to keep Pakistan on its
toes by saying that US would now watch transfer of power.
ELECTION RESULTS
At the end of election campaign some parties hesitantly claimed
sweeping of elections, but none was confident of winning thumping majority.
Political pundits had predicted split mandate well before 10th October. The
results announced till 14th October proved them right. Even a simple majority
eluded all the parties in Centre as well as in four provinces.
Three parties had close contest for National Assembly. PML-QA, PPPP
and MMA won bulk of the seats securing positions in the same order. PML-N
and MQM performed well below the expectations and ANP was completely
routed as it failed to win a single seat.
In Punjab PML-QA won 127 out of announced result of 287 seats. PPPP
could manage less than half of the seats secured by the Kings party and PML-N
got 37 only. Despite failing to win simple majority, PML-QA was in position to
form the government.
In Sindh results of 123 seats out of 130 were announced. PPPP led by
winning 50 seats and MQM secured 31 to be at second position. PML-QA,
MMA and NA qualified for bronze medal winning ten seats each.
In NWFP the results of 97 seats out of 99 were announced. MMA outscored all the parties and won 46 seats. Independents were runners-up with 13
seats followed by PPP-S with nine. Results of 48 seats out of 51 were declared
in Balochistan. MMA won 14 and was closely followed by PML-QA with 10
and independent candidates secured six seats.
MMA gave an excellent performance, which was far beyond the
estimates of experts. The alliance of religious parties stunned the game-
watchers around the globe. It surely deserved man of the match award. More
will be said about it later.
The nationalist parties suffered humiliating defeat. Mullas were solely
responsible for ousting them. The causes of their comprehensive defeat and the
course of action likely to be adopted by them in future will also be dilated later.
The government wanted to knockout Nawaz and Benazir. This was
arranged through constitutional amendments instead of defeating them through
political process. Due to the split of PML, Nawaz has been kept out for the time
being. Benazir on the other hand seemed to have escaped the defeat. PPP
retained its unity to some extent and she still exercises control over the party. In
her case the establishment has not succeeded fully.
The masses rejected soldiers-turned-politicians. No senior retired officer
of armed forces was voted to any of the assemblies. It meant that the masses no
more welcomed soldiers in political arena. Having seen their performance over
a prolonged period, the people no more like the army to poke its nose in
politics. The change should be good for the army, as it would help in keeping
the nose clean.
Almost all the party bosses lost their representation in assemblies due to
constitutional amendments or for not seeking the election or because of defeat
in polls. Benazir of PPP, Nawaz of PML-N, Azhar of PML-QA, Nasrullah of
PDP and ARD, Nasim and Asfandyar of ANP, Altaf of MQM and Noorani of
MMA are all non-elected bosses of their parties.
Everyone expected split mandate, but not so much in favour of religious
parties. The unexpected results were attributable to following factors:
Imposition of graduation clause and ban on third term for PM and CMs
knocked out some veterans and so-called popular leaders.
Mullas curbed their habit of fighting with each other. Their parties united
and formed an alliance to emerge as strong political force. Their unity
proved to be their strength.
Lastly, the two major parties had disappointed the people, who decided to
look towards religious leaders to deliver the goods.
Most of the party leaders will be sitting out of assemblies holding reins of
the elected members. They will be forced to act according to the
guidance provided from outside. Decision-making will not be done in
assemblies. Those who have been talking about supremacy of Parliament
would find it extremely difficult to ensure that.
India will again start crying about cross-border terrorism. Her endeavour
to isolate Pakistan will be reinvigorated.
In the preceding articles it was hoped that the Crusades might unite the
Ummah. It has not happened so far. May be the Islamic World learns a
lesson from MMAs success.
FUTURE PROSPECTS
Political manoeuvring for forming governments started immediately after
completion of polls. PML-QA having won maximum seats moved fast to muster
the required support to form government at the Centre. Shujaat held meetings
with Leghari, Fazl and Noorani. PML-QA announced that MMA was our
natural ally and also spread the rumour that PPPP was offered premiership with
condition to have alliance with PML-QA.
Fahim rushed to UK to take orders from Benazir. On return he opened
doors to all for talks. Babar had already declared that PPPP would keep all
options open. Benazir tried to pressurize PML-QA to secure maximum benefits
by saying that working with army dictators would be a tedious job. The party
was reportedly divided over deal for government at the Centre and Fahim was
unable to take decisions independently. Benazir convened party meeting in
Dubai.
MMA having third largest mandate was not in position to form
government at the Centre, but others could not ignore it. Every party wanted
MMA on its side. Nawaz assured full support to Qazi and Zafar held talks with
him. Benazir was reported considering deal with MMA. Qazi seduced all of
them by stating that MMA would not make Taliban style government.
The split mandate always complicates formation of government. Some
pessimists suggested forming of national government. The positive side of split
mandate was that it offered wide range of options:
Option Three: PPPP, PML-QA and others. It will keep the Mullas out. An
acceptable power sharing formula will be difficult to be worked out.
PPPP will bargain for the return of She. The Crusaders may approve this
combination.
Nusrat Javeed wrote that MMAs right to govern must not be denied.
This holds good for every one. The elected leaders should be allowed to work
out a solution of their own. Nobody has any right to undermine the process.
Even Bazurg politician should desist from ruling out ARD support to PMLQA.
The people elsewhere in the world go to the polls with the hopes of
change for better, but the people of Pakistan have been doing it as a ritual. They
have always been disappointed. The prospects are not very bright this time as
well, because:
MMA has appeared at National level for the first time. It is difficult to
guess about its performance. The victory has given boost to the
exuberance of its leaders, but exuberance is no substitute for experience.
It may be carried away by its success, dragging itself and the people of
Pakistan into trouble.
Musharraf assured that Prime Minister and Parliament will enjoy all
powers, but he also said categorically that politicians wont be allowed
to misgovern.
Sami has assured that country was not heading towards Mullaism and
world should not to be scared of its victory.
PPP-S has predicted that politics will take turn for better.
CONCLUSION
Manifestos and slogans have no relevance to the intentions of politicians
of Pakistan. All parties vow to do wonders for betterment of the people, pledge
to keep the national interests at the foremost and resolve to fight for the
Kashmir cause. All these overtures are forgotten once the undeclared and
unannounced intentions come into play. This should end.
Numerous problems are awaiting the new rulers. They cannot afford to
bog down in constitutional amendments and changes introduced in last three
years. They must ensure political stability, provide good governance, revive
economic activities, salvage Kashmir cause from the damage caused by the
Crusades and withstand the pressure on roll back of nuclear capability, which
is likely to increase in future.
been beaten out of their main sanctuary. The sources financing them have been
choked. But the Crusaders could not claim that they have defeated terrorism.
Contrarily the terrorism has been on the rise. Hundreds of lives were lost
in many parts of the world. Suicide attacks in Israel, blast in Bali, ramming of a
boat filled with explosives into a super tanker and carnage in a theatre in
Moscow were a few to be quoted out of numerous acts of terror.
These were in addition to the acts of terrorism perpetrated by state
agencies in the name of war on terror. Killing of Kashmiris by Indians, of
Chechens by Russia, massacres of Palestinians by Israel and bombing of
wedding party by Americans were nothing but acts of terrorism. The state
terrorism too has gained momentum since October 2001.
Despite their visible but shameful victories, leader of the Crusaders
wanted to expand the holy war. Why is he bent upon creating more chaos
instead of clearing the mess he has already created? What are his intended
goals?
These could be anything other than defeating terrorism. Some say his aim
is to eliminate threats to Israel. Some opine that he wants to reach the riches of
oil. There are others, who think that he intends strengthening US troops already
present in the region. Few still believe in his sincerity about defeating the evil
of terror.
Dick Cheney was moved to a secret location on 10th September and next
day US vowed to take out Iraqi threat and declared its intention to
move military command to Qatar. Europeans showed solidarity with
America.
On 16th September Bush aide said that Iraq war would cost $ 200 billion,
thereby telling that everything had been worked out. Next day Bush
declared that time to deal with Saddam has arrived and a week later he
wanted 7-day deadline for Saddam.
On 5th October he declared that war with Iraq may be unavoidable and
three days later he asked Saddam to disarm or face war.
On 6th September 100 aircraft attacked Iraq. Allied air strike hit military
facilities on 25th September, but Iraq claimed that civilian airport was
targeted.
On 27th September US jets hit Iraqi missile sites. Two days later US
bombers destroyed radar system at Basra.
Five persons were killed as US and British jets raided Iraq on 3 rd October
and on 11th coalition jets attacked Iraqi missile site.
Diplomacy, threats and actual attacks failed to convince the world. Bush
made moves on home front to seek legitimacy for his sinister designs. He
discussed Iraq with top lawmakers, asked Congress to approve Iraq attack and
pushed it to act now. US House Committee Okayed Iraq Resolution and
Congress allowed Bush to wage war against Iraq.
Seeking legitimacy through UN was the real aim of America. Bush kept
pressing for a tough UN action against Iraq. He urged UN to confront Saddam,
rejected compromises on Iraq and told UN to delay new inspections till Security
Council passed a resolution to his liking.
Blair repeated his masters desire. Baghdad must be forced to disclose
military potential. Having acquired vote from Congress, Britain and US leaned
on UN over Iraq. Bush unveiled a tough Resolution arrogantly demanding the
following:
Inspectors should resume their work no later than 45 days after the
adoption of the Resolution.
Inspectors are to update the Security Council 60 days after that but they
can report any non-compliance by Iraq at any time.
Inspectors have the authority to invite Iraqi scientists and others and their
families out of the country for interviews.
UN security guards can guard main offices for the inspectors, such as
Baghdad, Basra and Mosul.
Iraq is still and has been in material breach of its obligations under UN
Resolutions.
WORLDWIDE REJECTION
The world refused to accept the envisaged attack on Iraq as part of the
war on terror. Thus the plans of expanding holy war, as conceived by
America, received criticism from within the ranks of the Crusaders. The war, a
devastating reality, should not be initiated on the basis of drama enacted by
Bush and Blair.
German Chancellor Schroeder opposed US plan of attack. In the heat of
election campaign he equated Bush with Hitler. Powell was outraged over BushHitler comments by German Foreign Office, but Schroeder reaffirmed his
stance on Iraq. After elections Germany however hoped that row with US would
be resolved soon. German Foreign Minister planned to visit US to repair the
damaged ties.
France apprehended that war could spark terror attacks. Frenchophone
nations wanted only essential UN role on Iraq. France opposed draft
resolution, because it lacked convincing argument in favour of war. Therefore,
France stiffened resistance against Resolution on Iraq. Resultantly Blair
exchanged vigorous words with Chirac at summit.
European Union opposed attack in the absence of UN backing. The
organization discussed war against terrorism and Iraq with Asian leaders. The
leaders of both the continents arrived at the consensus that inspectors should
return to Iraq at the earliest.
On home front Clinton urged Bush to get Osama before Saddam.
Albright said the same thing in her own words. US should finish with al-Qaeda
before Iraq. Carter opposed attack on Iraq. Protesters decried US stand on Iraq.
On 6th October Bush was greeted by an anti-war protest in New Hampshire.
Hollywood stars came out to battle Bush over Iraq. Next day thousands of
Americans protested against Bush policy. A banner read, Axis of Evil, CheneyBush-Ashcroft.
Robert Fisk commented that US case for war was built on blindness,
hypocrisy and lies. Blair faced threat of Labour revolt and embarrassment of
rallies in London. Canada warned US against attack. Anti-war demonstration
flared into clash in Australia. Amnesty International flayed White House for
using their reports for political ends.
Though opposition of Arabs carried no weight in comparison to American
will, yet they vehemently opposed attack on Iraq. Syria blasted US and hailed
Iraqi decision on inspectors. Riyadh repeated the accusation of double
standards practiced by US. Jordan and Saudi Arabia refused to become launch
pad for attack.
Arabs made some counter moves at diplomatic level. Arab League chief
took the drive against Iraq war to Europe and US and hoped for early Iraq and
UN talks on arms. Arabs stressed upon UN role in resolving the crisis. Saudi
leaders discussed Iraq and US warning with Iran. Riyadh asked US to have
world backing on attack. Saudi businessmen visited Iraq after twelve years.
Bahrain proposed sending Arab team to Iraq with a view to pre-empting US
attack. Moroccan king discussed Iraq crisis with Putin.
Arabs realized that attack on Iraq will open gates of hell and none of
them will remain unscathed. They were deeply worried after US Congress
green light on Iraq. But Arabs found themselves helpless against the Crusaders.
Sanity prohibited challenging the super power. One had to be drunk to ram into
US consulate gate to show ones anger. Kuwait rightly tested sirens in readiness
for war.
Saudi Arabia could only spell out condition for supporting toppling of
Saddam, i.e. removal of US troops from its soil, but ultimately it might allow
US strike from its soil. Straw was confident that Egypt, Kuwait, Iran and
Jordan would accept a justified war.
Bush rhetoric sparked alarm in Muslim countries. Turkey warned that
strike against Iraq could bring chaos. Turkish Prime Minister desired that
Nine persons were killed as Chechens shot down a Russian helicopter. The
worst occurred on 23rd September when Chechens struck in Moscow.
Chechen gunmen held 700 hostages in a theatre and threatened to blow
up the building if security forces tried to storm. Putin ordered rescue operation
and Russian forces stormed the theatre which resulted in killing of more than
one hundred hostages and forty terrorists primarily due to use of nerve gas by
Russians.
Putin vowed to fight terrorism, but soon after that thirty persons were
killed in attack in Grozny. Maskhadov resolved to liberate Chechnya and his
men downed another Russian helicopter. It was feared that Chechens could
strike a nuclear plant next.
Maoists were on the rampage in Nepal. School fires and bombs rattled
southern Thailand. Sinhalese and Muslims clashed in Sri Lanka. The incidents
of state terrorism perpetrated by Israel and India are not mentioned as these
represent the holier side of the war. The same holds good for Muslims of
Buffalo, who feared backlash and throwing of anti Muslim material into a
mosque in Hawaii.
Why has a yearlong war failed in suppressing terrorism? The terrorists
instead of hesitating in carrying out individual suicide bombing have resorted to
carrying out collective suicide missions. Mahathir argued that US policy on
terrorism was irrational. Yazdi specified the irrationality. US want to break
and weaken rule of Islam. Thus US policy has strengthened Osama said
Khatami.
CIA concluded in a report that continuation of terrorism was because of
US failure to find out root causes of terror. It reported that:
With violence raging in ME, Bush is also pushing for leadership change
in the Palestinian Authority, accusing its leader, Yasser Arafat, of failing
the peaceful aspirations of his own people. But according to the CIA,
Arafats departure will have quite the opposite effect. His successor will
have neither the power base nor the leadership qualities necessary to
wield full authority.
Two Palestinians were expelled from West Bank on 4th September and
two more were killed two days later.
On 7th September Israeli tanks raided Gaza Strip and four Palestinians
were killed in blast and firing. Next day Israeli army swept Yatta town
and arrested fifteen Palestinians.
On 22nd September four Palestinians were killed when West Bank and
Gaza Strip erupted in protest. Nine were killed in raid two days later.
On 4th October Israeli police charged al-Aqsa mosque and troops killed a
teenager and injured another.
A Palestinian was killed in West Bank on 5th October and three more were
shot dead in Jenin and Nablus next day.
On 16th October one was killed in Tulkarem and sixteen were hurt in
Gaza. Eight Palestinians including two children were killed next day.
Nine were held in West Bank and Gaza on 19th October and five days
later Israel nabbed a top Hamas militant and shot dead a child.
Israeli army stormed Jenin on 25th October injuring five Palestinians and
next day arrested eleven of them.
Hamas activist was killed in West Bank on 29 th October and three more
were killed in Gaza Strip two days later.
Two Israeli soldiers were killed in clashes on 6th September and on 18th
September three Israelis were killed in suicide attack and firing.
Suicide bomber killed an Israeli woman on 10th October and five days
later five Israelis were injured as gunman attacked a bus in Israel.
CONCLUSION
BREAK IN BRINKMANSHIP
Most of the intended aims of brinkmanship were achieved within first
half of the year 2002, except elections in IHK. For that India decided to
maintain pressure by extending the standoff. No sooner the elections were
over; it announced withdrawal of troops. It was time for pause in the game of
brinkmanship.
The Crusaders were satisfied with the outcome of pressure exerted by
them in collaboration with India. They succeeded in extracting maximum from
Pakistan and could not expect more. They too felt the need of having a break
in coercive strategy.
India acted unilaterally in pulling back its forces. Withdrawal of troops
in eyeball to eyeball contact with enemy is a complicated task. It normally
Five members of a family were among twelve killed on 9th September and
next day sixteen more were gunned down.
Two civilians were killed on 13th September and five more were shot dead
next day.
Five were killed on 17th September and two NC activists were gunned
down on 18th. A boy and a teacher were among eleven killed next day.
Twenty were killed on 22nd September and APHC activists were arrested
amid strike call. Eleven died on the eve of controversial Kashmir vote
and twenty more perished on 24th September.
Six were killed on 6th October and ten more died on the following day. On
8th October three were shot dead marking the end of voting.
Top freedom fighter was among nine killed on 11 th October and six more
were killed next day.
On 15th October nine were shot dead and fourteen more were gunned
down next day.
Ten persons died in shootouts and explosion on 19th October and two
Indian troops were among nine killed next day.
Five Indian troops were among ten killed on 21 st October and six more
were killed three days later.
On 26th October a politicians wife was among ten killed and next day
twenty militants were among 23 killed in the Valley.
Seventeen were killed on 28th October and six more were killed three
days later.
On 1st November three girls were among six killed and next day twentysix more were gunned down. Ten more were shot dead on 4th November.
Indian brutalities followed the pattern set by Israel and America. All of
them believed that state terrorism unleashed with full ferocity was the best way
On 3rd October Indian shelling killed a teenager. Two persons were killed
in AJK a week later. Three persons were killed and seventeen were hurt
next day.
Azad and Held Kashmir leaders met in New York. Umar Farooq renewed
demand for tripartite talks. Shabir asked India to allow Pakistan KC to
visit India. Victory is inevitable for Kashmir predicted Afrasiab.
On 25th October Vajpayee alleged that Pakistan was turning into terrorist
nation and vowed to finish off terrorism.
CRUSADES IN PAKISTAN
Pressure on Pakistan was maintained to ensure that multi-pronged thrust
against militancy and terrorism continued. Pakistan was asked for operations in
tribal areas. America was eager to monitor all Pakistani entry and exit points.
FBI was allowed to install 3,216 cameras at Karachi hotspots and carry on with
arrests and interrogation of suspected people. Through auspices of UN a team
visited to discuss al-Qaeda and Taliban.
The pressure was so exhaustive that Pakistani counter-parts of FBI were
asked to explain the uses of Lotas stacked near the site of Riawind
Congregation. Pakistanis must have found it quite difficult to satisfy American
inquisitiveness about innocuous gadgets. Pakistan, the key partner continued
performing well under duress:
Karachi police intensified search for al-Qaeda men and prime suspect in
9/11 was held. Bin al-Shaida funneled money to September 11 hijackers.
Bush hailed his arrest. On 16th September al-Shaida was handed over to
US and five more were to be extradited soon. Bush thanked Pakistan.
A noted doctor was picked up for al-Qaeda link on 21st October. His arrest
was condemned countrywide, but the government did not care.
On 28th October a religious leader was shot dead in Karachi. DSP and a
guard were hurt in parcel blast in Karachi on 5th November.
Musharraf also begged for aid by arguing that only vibrant Pakistan
could fight terrorism effectively. He urged for military level exchanges and
assured that Pakistans nuclear policy was restraint oriented. Kissinger
supported him by asking US to cooperate with Pakistan.
Pakistan was praised, but received scant recognition in real terms. It got $
300 million for logistics services. Musharraf received US nod on LFO. Apart
from these there have been lot of promises i.e. visas to Pakistani students,
restoration of military aid, UKs desire to strengthen ties, EU Parliaments
assurance to continue backing Kashmiris and Larsons assurance for long-term
partnership with Pakistan.
Part of the recognition went wrong way. Salman Farooqi was granted
political asylum in US. Discrimination and resultant mistreatment of Pakistanis
continued and Commonwealth maintained suspension to utter dismay of
Pakistan.
On the other hand the services of India were recognized and rewarded
expeditiously. It had to be so, because India provided the glove to the punching
hand of the Crusaders. Terrorism and bilateral ties were accorded top priority
during Vajpayees visit to New York. He told US that existing pressure was not
enough and urged for more pressure on Islamabad. Bush assured him as much
as he could. America also endorsed the Valley polls as successful.
India and US held largest naval exercises, which were followed by joint
air exercise. Japan also sent its vessels to India for drills. Indian military team
visited Israel to get AWACS and already procured Israeli radars were deployed.
The bias was too obvious to be ignored, particularly by Kashmiris. Anwar
regretted US and UN double standards on Kashmir. He showed his concern over
US tilt towards India. AJK Council urged UNSC to take note of the Indian
sponsored state terrorism. The optimists like Mirwaiz however, still believed
that US policy makers understood APHC viewpoint.
CONCLUSION
The principle of might is right was followed religiously in initiation and
conduct of war on terror. India experienced its usefulness during the game of
brinkmanship. Mere possession of military might can help winning a victory.
Therefore, India decided to further strengthen its military prowess.
India relentlessly pursued its plans to increase offensive capability of its
armed forces through acquisition and indigenous production of military
hardware. During last eight weeks it inducted new SU-30 fighter jets and
Pirthivi missile into IAF and also test-fired Trishul missile. Musharraf accepted
that India was increasing arms stockpile. In fact the piles have become surplus
to requirements. India has set ambitious military exports target including export
of cruise missiles by 2004.
Pakistan promised to be a good guy by announcing not to engage in arms
race. However, it will not be able to ignore the requirement of maintaining
balance by pursuing arms for peace policy. In October Pakistan was forced to
carry out tit-for-tat missile tests, which were brushed aside by India after
dubbing those as election gimmick.
Pakistan will find it extremely difficult to keep pace with India through
indigenous production. The external sources have already been choked by the
Crusaders, though Musharraf tried to convince America by arguing that PakIndia conventional arms balance defuses danger of nuclear-war.
The argument was valid, but the Crusaders are not likely to accept it.
They are allergic to logic which favours any Muslim State. They are not
interested at all in balance being sought by Pakistan. If stacks of Lotas detected
by satellites could send alarm bells ringing in Washington, then how could one
expect resumption of sale of military hardware to Pakistan?
Thus the so-called balance will keep tilting in favour of India. This will
make the BANIA more adamant. His arrogance will add to the miseries of
Indian Muslims whether they are in Kashmir or in Gujarat or elsewhere.
Genocide of Muslims will continue recurring at regular intervals. Deploring of
genocide, appeals for accountability and demands for world probe will earn
no response, because the civilized world does not consider Muslims as human
beings.
Pakistan will also continue suffering from the repercussions of war on
terror. The terrorists, who write Allah-o-Akbar with their blood before dying,
are not likely to give up their struggle. They will retaliate for sure and Pakistan
presents plenty of soft targets.
Musharraf prophesized, Allah will not forgive killers of Christians. The
terrorists know for sure that killers of Kashmiris, Palestinians and Afghans
will not be blessed by Allah. They only believed Musharraf when he meekly
said, Muslims are passing through difficult times. They will never forgive
killers of innocent Muslim women and children.
DEMOCRACY RESTORED
Jamali was sworn in as elected Prime Minister of Pakistan on 23 rd
November. It made the military ruler proud of fulfilling yet another promise.
The Supreme Court could feel satisfied over implementation of its decision in
letter and spirit. The politicians could boast that they compelled the dictator to
succumb to their demand. They now had the opportunity to make up for the
time lost since October 1999.
The return of democracy will bring some cosmetic changes, as army has
yet to pullback from borders as well as from political arena. Bureaucracy wont
experience much difference, except bidding farewell to military writing and
replacing office seals and nameplates.
The People of Pakistan wont be surprised if the quality of governance
remained as hither-to-fore. Based on the experience spread over half a century,
the people have almost abandoned their hopes of a change for better. They
understand that democracy has been restored for fulfillment of ambitions of the
politicians, not theirs.
The civilized world led by America could draw some satisfaction in
return of democracy in Pakistan. It enlarged the scope of options available
against Pakistan. Having successfully achieved many goals of the war on
terror through cooperation of a dictator, the Crusaders could now achieve the
remaining goals with cooperation of the elected representatives. They welcomed
restoration of democracy for this reason, although the results of October polls
were not to their liking.
POST-POLLS POLITICKING
The split mandate led to intense struggle for winning the required support
needed for forming the government at the Centre. The party, which won the
maximum seats, obviously spearheaded this phase of the politicking. Within a
week after the elections PML-QA decided about its candidate for Leader of the
House. Reportedly the party was to nominate Jamali for PM on 19 th October, but
it was not formally announced to avoid any adverse effects on its negotiations
with others. Instead Shujaat was empowered to name the candidate at
appropriate time.
Zubaida was the first to disclose that PML-QA wanted PM from a smaller
province. Shujaat confirmed it two days later, but he said that there was no
hurry to name PM candidate and announcement would be made as soon as NA
was convened.
As chances of PML-QA to form the government became brighter, the
splinter groups and independents rushed to join the Kings party. Zubaida and
some independent MNAs-elect were the first to join and on 25 th October Sheikh
Rashid, who had pledged to gift his seat to PML-N, joined PML-QA. Jamali
and Shujaat also succeeded in winning over Ijaz and Sherpao respectively.
The new entrants added to the confidence of Shujaat. He claimed that
PML-QA alone could form the government at the Centre. Shujaat and Jamali
met President on 1st November and sought his invitation for forming the
government. He assured them that the parliament would be convened shortly.
PML-QA however knew it well that even with support of all the splinter
groups it could not secure simple majority. It had to have some agreement with
PPPP or MMA. The negotiations with PPPP failed to make headway primarily
due to inability of Fahim to take decisions at his own. Self-exiled party leader,
whose demands were not compatible with ground realities, controlled his reins.
Thus talks with PPPP were bound to fail.
The party earnestly focused on reaching a workable agreement with
MMA. On 16th October Qazi and Shujaat exchanged views on future political
scenario. Four days later PML-QA showed its willingness to consider all
demands of MMA.
PML-QA announced its support to MMA in NWFP hoping that Alliance
would reciprocate at the Centre. Sheikh Rashid claimed that PML-QA and
MMA were natural allies. Shujaat was prepared to share power with MMA and
reportedly both parties even discussed turn by turn rule.
The meeting of Jamali and Fazl failed. Jamali rejected pre-conditions.
Thereafter, Leghari was requested to break the iceberg of Mullas. On 8 th
November MMA and GNA agreed to evolve consensus stand on LFO. Legal
experts were tasked to discuss the details. The hopes of reaching an accord were
raised as PML-QA seemed to be inching close to MMA.
On 10th November Shujaat held talks with Fazl. MMA and GNA agreed
to continue talks and legal experts identified areas of agreement and differences
on LFO. Both the parties moved closer to agreement. Shujaat announced that
consensus was evolved on 21 out of 29 provisions and hoped that an accord
with MMA would be reached by Friday.
MMA and GNA agreed to scrap NSC, Article 58-2b could stay and
President should give time frame for resigning as army chief. Shujaat was asked
to get approval of the government on agreement. On 15 th November the talks
were stalled and Simin Mahmud declared that PML-QA wont let MMA to
push country into medieval society. On 18th November the negotiations ended
in failure.
The government rejected the demands of MMA and helped Kings party
in securing requisite support from other quarters. The support of MQM was
bargained in exchange of allowing it access to no go areas. The contingency
plan of creating a forward bloc in PPPP was also implemented.
PPPP members-elect frequently looked towards exiled Benazir and
jailed Zardari for guidance. They had to run from post of the jail to pillar at
Dubai to seek advice of the half and the better half. The events moved faster
than they could run from pillar to post, hence they failed to coup with the
situation.
The hawks opposed coalition at the Centre. Many preferred opposition
role. Aitzaz favoured broad-based national government. Fahim failed to woo
Nasrullah on this issue and PPP rejected national government under Leghari.
The party recommended Fahim for PMs slot, but Benazir held back the
decision.
PPPP vowed to hold talks on government formation with all parties.
Fahim met Shujaat, Noorani and Imran on 16th October and a week later decided
to set up committee for talks. It backed Fazl for PM slot and Fahim discussed
future strategy with him. Benazir wanted a written agreement with MMA,
which spoke of nothing but mistrust. Similarly MQM was claimed as natural
ally in the context of Sindh, but Benazir rejected MQM demand for apology and
directed party men to prepare for opposition role.
The disjointed approach was bound to damage its cause, if there was any.
In addition the chance meeting of Musharraf and Fahim at Pir Sohawa did the
damage to its understanding with MMA and ARD. Fahim denied any deal with
the government. The denial was soon followed by reports that he was likely to
head government of national unity.
PPPP assured ARD that there was no deal with government. The
government also denied the possibility of deal, but Zardari reiterated that
government-PPP talks were in process. Reportedly the talks failed, following
which Benazir called for national transitional government.
The consequences were obvious. Instead of mustering support of any
party or individual, the party, which was known for loyalty of its Jiyalas, lost
ten of its elected members through defection in the form of a forward block. The
conspiracy was detected well in time, but Benazir adamantly denied. Faisal too
denied emergence of forward block and at the same time stressed upon the
need for national government.
At last somebody took the decision. Ten-member forward block was
created. The leaders of forward block claimed that the decision was taken in the
best interest of the country. PPPP denounced governments bid to break major
parties. PML-N and Nasrullah also condemned creation of forward block.
Benazir alleged that MNAs-elect were being forced to change loyalties.
She ordered expulsion of three dissident leaders. Faisal asserted that no one
could expel him and warned PPP to stop making threats. While the party served
notices on three dissidents, Benazir feared more desertions.
Before 10th October Mullas were a condemned lot. After elections the
government or the government-to-be longed for their sweet company. The
people of Pakistan had undoubtedly salvaged the pride of Mullas. MMA was the
only party, which did not have to look for decisions from outside. It solely
depended upon indigenous decisions; hence it was the first to announce
candidates for PM and the Speaker. Qazi confidently pledged that MMA would
play vital role in assembly.
MMA had won more seats in two provinces and it wanted to be in the
government at the Centre, for smooth running of provincial governments. Fazl
urged that religious forces should be given chance to govern. He vowed that
government minus MMA wont last long. MMA called for early convening of
NA session and claimed having support of 175 MNAs.
MMA actively engaged in negotiations, unlike PML-QA which focused
more on bargaining than negotiating. Fazl discussed post-election situation with
Nasrullah and exchanged views with Sherpao. Hafiz Hussain Ahmed contacted
Nasrullah and MMA urged APC to end deadlock.
After inconclusive talks with PML-QA, MMA called for major
parliamentary parties moot. MMA-hosted moot agreed on 6-point course of
action to avoid deadlock and asked the government to convene assemblies, as it
suspected bad intentions in delay.
None of the changes in the Constitution made in the last three years have
any legal or constitutional status unless validated by the Parliament with
the two-third majority.
The real profit making was done by the wise defectors of PPPP. They
picked the fruits of democracy with both hands. The profit-making spree
produced more dissidents and in Punjab they added another P to PPPP. Their
motive could be explained better in Punjabi; HOR PEE.
There were some exceptions, which either declined to indulge in trading
or were not in position to do so. Imran and Qadri remained prisoners of
conscience although the later had excelled in spending on election campaign.
Nationalists suffered due to imposition of ISO-9001 by MMA. They failed to
produce goods worth marketing. PML-N was constrained not to indulge in
power politics.
Speaker and Deputy Speaker was to be held on 5 th. CEC was asked to chair NA
on 4th and administer oath to members-elect. Assembly members were to take
oath under 1973 Constitution.
The plan did not materialize and President summoned NA session on 8 th
November. Leader of House was to be elected after Speaker and Deputy
Speakers election. Meanwhile CEC regretted to chair NA session. The session
was again postponed as politicians wanted more time for government formation,
but some politicians alleged that postponement had GHQ connection. Joint
NSC-Cabinet meeting discussed deadlock and it was speculated that Musharraf
might help break the deadlock. At last National Assembly session was
convened on 16th November. Soomro agreed to chair the session.
The regime also took other measures to facilitate transfer of power and
consolidate position of the President. Two-time CM was cleared to be PM. The
government refused to scrap or alter LFO. It was also announced that
Musharraf did not need NA validation. He took fresh oath as President on 16 th
November and Constitution was restored partially. Musharraf was to remain
chief executive till PMs election. He addressed joint NSC-Cabinet meeting and
felt proud in recounting his achievements of last three years.
Concurrently he ensured continuity of reforms. To this end some
ministers were encouraged to contest general elections. Others were to make it
through the Senate. Shoukat, Javed Ashraf, Naqvi, Atta and Moin were the main
aspirants. Out of them Ashrafs way to Senate was blocked by abduction and
torture of Siddiqul Farooq. Rest of them had to wait till elections for the
Senate.
A force, other than the regime, which influenced the outcome of postelection politicking, was constituted by non-elected and non-representative
political leaders. Benazir of PPP, Nawaz of PML-N, Altaf of MQM, Azhar of
PML-QA, Noorani of MMA and Nasrullah of ARD captivated the elected
members for different reasons and through different means. They hampered the
decision-making abilities of elected members of respective parties.
Out of these Nasrullah under the auspices of ARD posed a potent
challenge to the aspirations of the king and his party. He refused to
compromise with PML-QA and insisted that there would be no coalition with
pro-government parties. ARD stuck to its stand on the Constitution and
sustainable democratic values.
ARD cleared Fazl as candidate for Prime Ministers post and vowed to
adopt joint strategy of ARD and MMA. ARD approved Fazl as PM and Aitzaz
as Speaker, though other issues remained to be sorted out. Liaquat and
Nasrullah discussed the fate of LFO. Nasrullah flayed delay in NA session and
threatened to protest if NA was not convened.
He opposed PPP-PML-QA alliance. Fahim assured him that his party was
committed to cause of democracy and there would be no compromise on
principles of ARD. But hilltop meeting sowed the seeds of mistrust. Finally
PPPP, on instructions of Benazir, did not support Fazl and nominated its own
candidate frustrating plans of Nasrullah.
The judiciary was also kept involved in political events primarily by
lawyers community, who filed petition after a petition on various counts. LHC
stayed polls on women seats and the same day another petition was filed in SC
on reserved seats. On 25th October LHC vacated stay, but SHC stayed election
on reserved seats. Subsequently SHC directed EC to hold elections.
A writ filed in Supreme Court asked Musharraf to quit. The Court was
also moved on referendum and general elections voting patterns. SC decreed
that October elections were not held under LFO and LHC dismissed a petition
filed on similar plea.
The ban on contesting Senate polls by candidates defeated in general
elections was challenged in SC by PML-QA. Its counsel submitted that
government had no powers to amend constitution. The argument belied the
stand of his client, who had accepted all amendments enforced through LFO.
These were the influences from within Pakistan, but like the past the
West, champion of democratic values, could not stay away from indulging in
internal affairs of a sovereign state. The so-called civilized world led by
America kept dictating does and donts.
Noorani urged Western media to shun bias. Visit of US officials evoked
speculations. Hafiz Hussain blamed US envoy for working against MMA rule.
The ambassador had been stressing the PPPP and PML-QA leadership to block
the MMAs chances to rule the country. She had been meeting the politicians for
this purpose at a private house in Chack Shahzad. He demanded of the Foreign
Office to take serious note of this.
European Union doubted the process of revival of democracy in
Pakistan in a resolution. It endorsed the report of Cushnhan on polls in
Pakistan, which according to him were seriously flawed. The cordially invited
observers came out with not so cordial observation.
America however supported democratic process and immediately threw
baits to new government. Larson announced that one billion dollar debt writeoff was on track. EU welcomed the return of civilian PM and his pledge against
terrorism. Commonwealths final report had already termed polls a welcome
step and IMF showed flexibility on political policy adjustments.
The newly elected Prime Minister vowed to take along all members. Fazl
congratulated Jamali, but feared repeat of 71 catastrophe if sovereignty of the
Constitution and the Parliament was not upheld. Qureshi also congratulated him
and sought return of Benazir and Nawaz. Musharraf greeted Jamali.
During the proceedings Opposition questioned Speakers impartiality. His
comments about LFO created uproar in the House. Aitzaz announced that LFO
would be taken to court. The same day the Chief Justice declared that decision
on LFO would be announced after transfer of power.
PPPP decided not to attend oath-taking ceremony, but MMA opted for a
saner course of attending it. Contest for Leader of Opposition was still on.
Nasrullah tried hard to unite opposition parties, but Benazir convened PPP
meeting in Dubai, which could undermine his plans.
Jamali and a team of 21 ministers were sworn in on 23 rd November. Six
out of ten PPPP dissidents joined cabinet in different capacities. Sikandar,
Faisal, Rashid and Kasuri got defence, interior, information and foreign affairs
respectively.
PM promised peoples welfare. Musharraf rejoiced over transfer of
power; only that power which can commit mistakes, not that which can do no
wrong. Shujaat lauded Musharraf for smooth transfer of power. Qazi vowed to
pursue objectives of MMA. Nasrullah stressed upon need for retention of ARD.
Musharraf could have the feeling of security, as the worst did not
materialize. PPPP, MMA and PML-N supported by some others had the strength
of more than 160 seats. Had they convinced some independents and PPPP could
forestall creation of forward bloc, the situation would have been quite different.
But threats to his security still existed. PML-N leaders made unpleasant
prediction that Musharrafs days were numbered. PPPP termed him as illegal
President. JI called Musharrafs fresh oath a farce and vowed to work for
restoration of 73 Constitution.
He must be fully conscious of strength of the Opposition. To ensure
safety of the office of President and his agenda of reforms, he and his party
have to work for more defections from the ranks of their opponents. In
terminology of the game of cricket, the batsmen on either end must continue
taking singles and twos and scoring fours and sixes on loose deliveries.
PML-QA has come into power by mustering support from every possible
quarter. This could not be achieved without giving attractive incentives to all
of them. Out of these incentives accommodation in the Cabinet proved to be the
most attractive.
Azhar assured that allied parties would have share in government. The
first batch of the Cabinet has proved that the promise has been kept, but these
lateral entries could cause resentment in the ranks of PML-QA, as many of its
members-elect had aspired for different slots.
PML-QA is no different from other political parties in terms of loyalties.
Infighting could lead to defections and creation of forward bloc. A division in
the party over award of Senate tickets has already been reported and because of
that the party found it difficult to oblige all ministers of Musharraf. Some
members have even talked about engineered polls though Shujaat denied
existence of such differences.
The party has to struggle continuously to preserve simple majority in the
Lower House. In view of this arduous task, Ijaz apprehended that government of
PML-QA would not survive beyond six months. The government can be overrun by a single member by taking few steps across the floor.
It has another limitation. It cannot afford to ignore the dictates of its
mentor. PML-QA has to dance according to the tunes heard from the backyard
of the Presidents House. Failing which the sword of 58-2b could fall without
warning. Azhar decried Presidents power to dissolve NA, but he forgot that his
party by indulging in horse-trading has already provided a justification for
dissolution of the assembly of corrupt politicians.
In short the new political setup will provide a weak government. Despite
the fact that Jamali is the product of tribal and feudal background and holds
ZAB and Bughti as his ideals. He certainly lacks the iron-will of his ideals. He
will not be an assertive PM according to Umrani. Fazl thought that his
government would remain hostage to General Musharraf.
Political credentials of Mullas have also been put to test. Even after
losing golden opportunity to join government, they still have to prove their
worth as Opposition at the Centre and as ruling party in NWFP. If they come up
to the task they should emerge stronger in the next outing.
MMA is not a party but an alliance. It will not be prone to defections but
remain vulnerable to disintegration. It has to watchfully guard against disunity.
Differences have to be resolved before these are hatched into resentments,
protests, disputes and walkouts.
MMA will face difficulties in running affairs of NWFP with PML-QA at
the helm of affairs in Islamabad. The resistance will also come from nationalists
as MMA has encroached upon their domain. ANP asked MMA to enforce
Islamic Sharia well before the new Assembly took oath. The demand of
enforcement of Sharia was not the outcome of its love for Islam, but of its
eagerness to prove incompetence of Mullas in running affairs of the
government.
CONCLUSION
In a letter to the Editor published in the News on 21 st November Kainat
Kayani wrote about restoration of democracy. Allegedly, the Constitution is
subverted, the Referendum is rigged, the Presidents appointment is illegal, the
General Election is manipulated, the Oath of Parliamentarians is disputed, and
the election to the office of Speaker National Assembly is marred by casting of
blank papers. With all this, an era of genuine democracy, tailored in the
supreme national interest, sets in. Now this country need not fear Indian
designs to destabilize it. Hurrah.
No doubt the change has come in a manner that would not make many
Pakistanis proud. The leaders, military as well as civilians, have once again
disappointed the people by their conduct unbecoming. The masses have been
forced to wait and see.
While waiting they must ponder as to why do the meet the same fate
every time. Serious pondering will result in realization that they do not need
horses. They are not prosperous enough to have animals meant for joy riding or
betting. They do not need horses which can be traded and moved from one
stable to another. They require stubborn and sure-footed mules to relieve them
from burden under which their backs have been hunched.
Jamali and his men must read the mind of their people from the manner in
which they received the dead body of Kasi and cast their votes under the
TERRORISTS TERRORIZED
IN MIDDLE EAST
The Middle East is an active theatre of the war. Sharon is the theatrecommander, who has launched major thrust against Palestinians. Since 1 st
November he has achieved following:
On 12th and 13th November Israeli army raided Tulkarem camp and
Nablus respectively. On 14th November a Palestinian youth was killed in
Nablus.
On 17th November an Islamic Jihad member was killed in West Bank and
next day Israeli troops raided Palestinian security base in Gaza.
On 20th November Israeli army killed six Palestinians in West Bank. Two
days later a UN official was killed in crossfire in Jenin.
Between 29th November and 1st December four more, including a child,
were shot dead in Gaza.
On 4th November a suicide bomber blew up two Israelis. Two Jews were
killed in Gaza Strip on 6th November.
The Security Council found Iraq in material breach of its obligations and
gave Iraq one week to state whether it intends to comply with Resolution
1441.
Iraq termed the Resolution as unfair, but could not withstand the
pressure. Saddam summoned the parliament to discuss, which allowed him to
make the final decision while rejecting the Resolution. Iraq finally accepted the
UN Resolution and in words of Robert Fisk Saddams merry dance couldnt
hide the sad inevitability of events.
Blix, the chief inspector, warned that a denial of access, or delayed
access, or an attempt to put something off-bounds, would be taken very
seriously. In short he was not prepared to accept any no from Iraq. Blix met
Iraqi Foreign Minister and finalized terms for the conduct of inspections, which
were quite humiliating.
UN experts began inspections on 27th November saying that burden of
proof lied on Iraq. The team searched the suspected places, including bedrooms
of Saddams palaces. The inspectors however kept quiet on the nature of
WMDs, which could be stored in bedrooms.
Iraq submitted the declaration a day before the deadline affirming no
WMDs, but listed 28 nuclear sites. It claimed that inspections proved Blairs
lies. Iraqi people expressed their anger over UN teams visits to palaces
branding inspectors as spies. To date the inspectors have found no proof.
Well before the passage of UN resolution Bush Okayed plans for attack
on Iraq in which about 250,000 troops could be deployed. Reportedly the plan
envisioned capturing of three zones in northern, western and southern Iraq after
an air campaign lasting for about a month.
US opposition backed Bushs war on Iraq. He also sought NATO support
and urged other countries to join war voluntarily. The allies were given choice,
except Turkey, which was pressurized to back attack on Iraq. Armitage visited
Asia to drum up support, particularly from Japan. India was also taken into
confidence.
The preparations for war continued. Swatches of Kuwait were sealed off
for US-led war games and new airports and bases were prepared by first week
of November. America offered to deploy new Patriot missiles in Israel as US
geared up for wartime production of more than hundred types of bombs. The
plans were fine-tuned in second week of December by holding computerized
war games.
The pilots practiced for war over Iraq. Since 1 st November following
practice runs were conducted:
Seven Iraqis were killed in air raids on 16th November. During next two
days British and US jets again struck Iraqi air defences.
America continued looking for proof for its declared pretext to attack
Iraq. US Senate offered green cards to Iraqi scientists hoping that some of them
might come out with plausible evidence. America, against the decision of
UNSC, whisked Iraqs declaration to Washington to draw its own conclusions.
In a desperate attempt to win support of its estranged Arab brothers,
Saddam apologized to Kuwaitis for his attack on their country. Arab leaders
disappointed him by urging him to respect and comply with UN Resolution. The
Gulf media however backed Iraqi call for an end to sanctions.
Rest of the world merely watched the events. Russia asked US not to
attack Iraq on its own and warned over illegal strikes. It also expressed
differences over oil-for-food programme. China vowed to push for UN
consensus and showed its willingness to send experts to Iraq, but analysts
opined that China would go with the UN decision.
Iran is the second component of the Axis of Evil and one of the
candidates for regime change. Kharrazi warned US that its guess over change in
Iran government was wrong. Iran advised US over student protests to mind its
own business.
Rafsanjani urged Basij Militia to be on guard. Satan is using his cavalry
and infantry to exploit the current situation, because he thinks our people are
backing him, which is absolutely wrong. They thought in an Islamic country the
priest will do the priests job and Caesar will do Caesars job. But that will
never happen, and they have discovered that the winter (autumn) of Islam has
gone and we are witnessing the spring of Islam. His overtures however wont
deter the Crusaders if the Muslim World remained complacent as hither-to-fore.
Saudi Arabia is an emerging candidate for receiving special attention of
the Crusaders. A Saudi Princess was implicated in 9/11attacks. The lawyers for
families of 9/11 victims included three brothers of princess on list of
defendants in the case brought by a group called Families United to Bankrupt
Terrorism brought before the US District Court in Washington.
It was speculated that America might pressurize Saudis for action against
terror funding. It has already urged Saudi Arabia to do more in war on terror.
Reportedly Bush Administration also threatened to openly attack Saudi Arabia
knowing full well that such megaphone diplomacy was not the way to sort out
problems. Saudi Arabia realized the danger and pledged to hunt down
terrorists mercilessly.
Yemen has been suspected as sanctuary of terrorists since long. It was
subjected to legal missile strike in which six suspected al-Qaeda men were
killed. Time Magazine reported that Yemeni was real mastermind of Bali
bombing. This report indicated possibilities of more strikes.
King of Jordan was quick to impose curfew and launch crackdown
against extremists. Jordan army entered the stronghold of Islamists to avenge
the killing of man from the civilized world. He had to do it to save his
kingdom from the wrath of the Crusaders.
Turkey failed in earning the trust it deserved due its long association with
Christian World and services as member of NATO. As long as Turks keep
calling themselves as Muslims, winning of Miss World contest will be of no
great help in winning the membership of EU.
The victory of Islamists in general elections has further aggravated the
situation; despite Erdogans vow to maintain pro-west stance. He opposed
unilateral US strike against Iraq, but to avoid application of principle regime
change, he has to allow use of airspace/airbases against Iraq. So was the case of
Bahrain where Islamists won almost half of parliament seats.
Apart from Indonesia, the war can be extended to Malaysia. Mahathir can
be asked to pay the price of expressing honest views about the biased war and
showing disappointment on Americas disregard to Malaysias cooperation in
the anti-terror war. A Yemen-style military action can be carried out any time
without warning.
Mahathirs crackdown on Islamic hard-liners would earn no regard.
America will continue insisting that his country could fall victim to a Bali-style
terror attack. The campaign of say no to Coke launched by Malaysian
Muslims and slamming of US probe of a terror suspect could expedite the
arrival of the holy war. Mahathir cannot beat it back by denouncing US
warning as paranoid and baseless.
Australia has assumed command of this theatre of war in the wake of Bali
incident. It vowed not to be intimidated by Osamas threat and wanted broader
UN rules on pre-emptive strikes. Asian nations rapped arrogant Howard, but
Japan and US backed pre-emptive strike remarks. It also introduced a law to
punish overseas killings.
Australia dismissed Asian criticism and decided to deport suspected
terrorists. Howard sparked uproar with call to ban Islamic robes and Australian
cleric stepped up war against Islamic dress. Muslims in Australia have to pay
the price for ill intentions of Bashir, who vowed turning Australia in to an
Islamic State through preaching.
THE RESULTS
The evil of terrorism has persisted. Osama hailed Kuwait, Yemen and
Bali attacks. Germany announced that terrorist network was still intact and
Britons had reasons to feel more jittery. Another kind of terrorism termed as
anti-Muslim crime has also risen by 17-fold in US, but Bush, for want of
moral courage, could not hail it unlike his counter-part.
The terror spread to new territories. On 28th November fifteen persons
were killed in an Israeli hotel in Kenya in a terrorist attack. The same day two
missiles were fired at Israeli airliner. A group called Government of Universal
Palestine in Exile; the Army of Palestine, claimed the responsibility.
Kenyan and Israeli authorities, however, suspected that Osama bin
Ladens al-Qaeda was responsible. Six Pakistanis were among twelve held as
suspects. Pakistan condemned terrorist attack in Mambasa, but Kenya denied
access to detainees, who were subsequently identified as fishermen.
Quite navely the civilized world continued blaming al-Qaeda for every
retaliatory act of oppressed Muslims. The holy warriors wont listen to the
argument that terrorism perpetrated by rogue states like Israel and India could
give birth to more groups like al-Qaeda. This argument was shunned, because it
pointed towards root cause of the evil.
The incident also proved that as to how quickly the civilized world
jumps to conclusions about enemies of the holy warriors. Immediately after the
attack, Kenyan Muslims feared becoming scapegoats and so were Pakistanis
and Somalis, who were the first to be suspected and interrogated.
Attack revealed upon a US Senator that anti-aircraft missiles pose big
terror threat. As the war progresses the list of weapons posing big terror threat
will keep expanding. The incident of 9/11 has placed Boeing airliners at the top
of that list. As a patriot American, the Senator would tend to ignore the
motivating force that drove those men to fly and navigate the airliners to the
target.
The beauty contest, which was to be held in Nigeria, added new
dimension to the on going clash of civilizations. Hundreds of Nigerians were
killed in riots caused by Miss World contest. The Daily News wrote these lines
about the tragic incident:
There is, of course, also the powerful push of the multi-million dollars
cosmetics industry which promotes such contests to project a glamorous
image of womanhood to boost the sales of its products. The string of
Indian successes in such contests was, in part at least, attributed to this
hidden factor.
against Islam. A doctors group feared that war in Iraq could kill over 50,000
people. Many speculated that war would create new recruits for terror.
In some cases the opposition to American unilateralism turned into
hatred. Kuwaiti, who shot US soldiers, admitted that he hated Americans. The
hatred spilled beyond territorial limits of Muslim World. Violent protests were
held against acquittal of US soldiers involved in hitting Korean girls and an
explosion took place near US base in Japan.
The leaders like Jiang called for the need to address root causes of
terrorism rather than escalating the use of military means. Munir urged the
world to end religious hatred. But after Republicans seized control of
Congress, Bush started talking of war more vehemently.
America urged international support for expansion of war, particularly
from the Christian World. Historic enlargement of NATO has been planned for
this purpose. Pentagon advised anti-terrorism preparedness and pressed Europe
to boost military muscle.
America asked Russia not to worry about these developments. NATO
summit specially focused on improving its relations with Russia. Russia fully
understood the purpose of expansion. Those who would be the targets of
combined military might of Europe and America remained complacent. Bush
gave them false sense of security by sending Ramazan and Eid greetings and
hosting Iftar-cum-dinner parties.
Today America is in position to start war anywhere in the world with or
without an acceptable pretext. Most analysts take it as failing of UN. Gary
Young of Guardian observed that UN was founded on humanitarian principles,
but now it was being driven by the interests of money and power:
The UN is anything but perfect. Its structures are outmoded, its methods
are undemocratic and its record of restoring, defending or establishing
democracy around the globe is weak.
The UN operates by and large, according to the golden rule - that those
who have the gold make the rules.
answer was a strategy that would formalize Americas role as the worlds most
powerful rogue state.
He went on to say that great play has been made of the fact that the
French insisted on the substitution of and for or in one part of the text, as
evidence of the detail with which the agreement has been hammered out. But all
of this amounts to little more than antics about semantics if the Americans are
going to bomb (Iraq) anyway.
He concluded, the biggest threat to the UNs credibility now is not
Saddam Hussein, but Bush. If Iraq is in material breach of UN resolutions, then
Israel is no less so. So long as the UN is prey to bribery and bullying, then the
resolutions that it passes will have no more moral authority than the cheques
that are drawn on their account.
America enjoys an enviable status. It can thrust war on others and achieve
the desired goals, but with its present approach it wont be able to defeat
terrorism, because it is based on prejudices, anger, fear, mistrust and arrogance:
They relish their freedom to the extent that for its protection they are
prepared to invade and subjugate sovereign states, but deny this right to
oppressed people and equate their armed struggles with terrorism.
Americans consider their security so important that for its sake they do
not hesitate in subverting the security of other peoples.
Americans consider their interests supreme and their values superior, but
they usurp interests and ridicule values of other nations.
They boast about their values of democracy, justice and human rights
etcetera, but practice double standards on all their values.
They believe that democracy is the only reliable system for providing
good governance, but they try to impose this system on others using
undemocratic means.
They are keen to protect human rights, but in practice they do not treat all
human beings as equals, irrespective of colour, creed and faith.
They claim that choice of faith is basic right of everyone, yet the religious
freedom in some countries is a matter of concern for them.
They protect rights of women and for that they promote beauty contests
and cat walks even at the cost of losing hundreds of lives, but treat the
veiled women as terrorists denying them the right to wear the dress they
like.
They condemn child labour and impose sanctions against defaulters, but
smuggling of children from poor nations for making them priests causes
them no concern.
They want peace, but hurry to go to war without trying other means. They
tend to ignore that militancy cannot be suppressed with brute use of
military might.
They claim war on terror as holy act and persuade others to cooperate,
but refuse to define terrorism. Thus, in performing the noble act they
promote bigger evil of state terrorism.
They are against Weapons of Mass Destruction, because these are threat
to peace, but pile up arsenals of these with inclination of using them in
hundreds to destroy the imaginary ones.
They talk of rebuilding and reconstruction, but only after first turning few
countries into heaps of rubbles. Once that is done their desire of
reconstruction diminishes fast.
Bush, the fire fighter, is pretending to beat the fire of terror, but due to his
ill intentions and faulty technique originating from the complex of selfrighteousness, he has been spreading the Bush-fire. Bush, the doctor, is
prescribing medication for suppressing the symptoms, deliberately ignoring the
causes of disease.
CONCLUSION
The world community must act before it is too late. It should make the
UN a potent organization so that intended aims of its inception could be
achieved rather than protecting supreme interests of one nation. Only the will
of world community, as expressed in UN Resolutions, is supreme and that
should be implemented without discrimination.
The civilized world has vital interest in free flow of oil, but it must not
deny the rights of its lawful owners. They may contemplate about paying
special attention to men like Mogabe, who demanded return of land to blacks,
but must remember the words of Bishop Toto.
One person was killed and five injured in tribal clashes in Khost on 24th
September. Five days later nine more were killed as pro-government
Afghan commanders clashed in Paktia and three were killed in factional
fighting in Samangan.
Several days fighting left six dead in Herat. Seventeen more were
reported killed on 8th October in factional infighting. Next day three
soldiers were killed in a clash in Kabul between regular troops and
personnel of intelligence service.
Two were killed and four injured on 24th October and two days later six
more were reported killed in factional fighting near Mazar.
Commander Faiz Muhammad was shot dead in Logar. Eight persons were
killed on 10th November as rivals clashed in Nangarhar.
On 19th November two were killed as Atta and Dostum forces clashed.
Three persons were killed on 2nd December over disarmament dispute in
Kandahar area.
Khatami to end ethnic and factional differences fell on deaf ears. UN and US
also failed as brokers of peace.
The warring warlords however worked out truce to suit their
convenience. Rival warlords signed peace accord in Samangan on 5 th October
and five days later another pair of warring factions reached a cease-fire
agreement. Ismail and Amanullah agreed on truce after two days fighting. Atta
and Dostum met in Mazar for defusing tension, but the former vowed to launch
crackdown on commanders involved in clashes only a day after the meeting.
Thus the tendency to use weapons for settlement of disputes prevailed. The rule
of gun continued
Disarmament was considered necessary to end fighting. Japan agreed to
help pay for disarmament. Some warlords expressed their willingness to boost
the efforts. UN hailed the measure, but the surrendered weapons, as shown on
TV, were generally of obsolete type. Afghans shrewdly earned few bucks by
getting rid of non-essentials.
Analysts viewed Karzais disarmament plan with scepticism, despite
threats of Afghan army to crackdown on warlords for the purpose of disarming.
It was apprehended that operations by government troops, even with the support
of US, were not likely to succeed.
Karzai claimed that Afghanistan was not divided along ethnic lines, yet in
post-Taliban era battle between conservatives and moderates has been going
on. Enmities of warlords and arsenals of weapons maintained by them added
fuel to the on-going war. The feared civil war was being fought at low pitch and
it has been the cause of most law and order problems.
Those who had differences with the regime were condemned and others
were considered as Afghan heroes. Common Afghans were caught between
these two kinds of warlords. The incident related to Kandahar police pointed
towards further spread of factional division.
Karzai barred political leaders from engaging in military pursuits. The
ban wont work, because in Afghanistan political following of a leader is
directly proportional to his fighting prowess. The plan to appoint warlords as
envoys too may not help.
Chief Justice of Afghanistan accused warlords of bad law and order
situation. His assessment was based on the unusual nature of the crimes
committed in the country:
Two blasts shook Kabul on 28th September. On 5th October thirty Afghans
were arrested for torching schools.
Two foreign aid workers were assaulted near Kabul on 24th November.
Next day two blasts took place near ISAF base in Kabul.
UN vehicle was snatched near Kabul and a UN convoy was attacked near
Ghazni on 19th December. Next day two Afghans died of injuries from
grenade attack.
The nature of crimes clearly pointed towards the causes, yet Karzai felt
the need to appoint a commission to probe. The judiciary had correctly
evaluated the situation and recommended introduction of Islamic punishments.
After all a good thing should not be discarded merely because Taliban did the
same. In no way it could result in re-emergence of Taliban.
Students protest in Kabul University was the only incident common to
those which take place in civilized societies, but unfortunately it was handled in
uncivilized manner. The police, driven by ethnic prejudices, resorted to highhandedness. The civilized world would have taken a serious note of this
incident had it occurred during Taliban era, but in prevalent circumstances it
was overlooked.
When troops of Northern Alliance entered Kabul about a year ago, the
Coalition knew it well that replacing Taliban with Tajiks would bring no
positive change, therefore deployment of ISAF was included in Bonn Accord. A
limited multi-national force was inducted for the security of essentials in Kabul.
The force accomplished the difficult task well by patrolling and imposing
curfew at night. As the security in Kabul improved the curfew was lifted during
Ramazan. They however failed in checking bomb blasts in Kabul and al-Jazeera
accused ISAF of harassing its staff.
A US soldier was shot at and hurt near Kabul on 28th September. Three
days later shots were fired at US base in Shkhin in southeastern
Afghanistan.
from Kabul for security reasons. Two days later a rocket hit Bagram air
base.
On 22nd October a rocket was fired at US base in Khost and three days
later rockets were fired at US airfield in Kandahar.
Four US bases came under fire on 4th November and on 8th November US
troops were fired at in Dehrawed.
Rockets were fired at allied forces on 11th November and four days later
US base was attacked in Gardez.
On 16th November rockets were fired at US camp in Paktia and five allied
troops were killed in a blast in Khost on the following day.
American base at Lwara came under rocket attack on 5th December and
on 14th Harrier jets were fired upon.
The above retaliatory attacks did not cause much damage in terms of men
and material, as compared to that resulting from collateral factors:
America has lost the momentum as the bad guys were striking with
growing frequency, accuracy and brazenness. Attacks sent strong
message to US and allies wrote Yusufzai.
The friction between US troops and Afghans, caused by the cultural gap,
was identified as the reason of these attacks.
All these inferences had touch of vested interests and personal desires or
wishes. The frequency and intensity of retaliation was not at all a matter of
worry for America. US troops fully understood that these isolated attacks did
not constitute organized resistance. These acts of aggrieved individuals were
quite acceptable to America, as because of these the existence of monster was
proved.
The threats were exaggerated by design. America readily authenticated all
the reports about Osama with renewed commitment to capture him. When the
desired reports did not come forth, the men like Franks speculated that
extremists still pose a major threat. Britain announced that terrorist threat had
not yet receded. A few days later Blair said, serious threat of more al-Qaeda
attacks remains. Germany declared that Osama was alive and al-Qaeda active.
Its secret service anticipated terror attacks. European states expressed their fears
about al-Qaeda attacks.
Australia too feared presence of al-Qaeda agents on its soil. The
government upgraded travel warning to citizens visiting Tajikistan and
Kyrgyzstan, the two neighbouring states of Afghanistan. Canada suspected that
al-Qaeda was at work on its soil as well.
UN, the voice of Crusaders, claimed existence of al-Qaeda camps in
Asadabad, capital of Kunar, which is located close to border with Pakistan. If
not in Asadabad, these could be in the neighbourhood. The suspected assassins
of Fahim were linked with extremist groups in neighbouring country and
members of the Taliban. Fingers towards Pakistan were also pointed, because
Osama tape was delivered to al-Jazeera in Islamabad.
The reports about monsters lurking in border areas allowed the Coalition
to man Pak-Afghan border and build bunkers along it. They occasionally
shelled enemy positions near the border with Pakistan. Fahim confirmed that
Taliban and al-Qaeda would surely strike again. Northern Alliance wanted that
monsters should live long, as its political domination remained secure as long
as US troops stayed in Afghanistan.
Iran too fell in the same category of neighbours, but it apprehended alQaeda attack on its embassy in Kabul. Russia feared Taliban might strike
back. A Saudi weekly claimed, Bin Laden is alive. Another paper reported,
al-Qaeda men are regrouping. A report said, smugglers and politicians
provide money to al-Qaeda and Taliban fugitives.
The monster too kept popping up its head here and there. Osamas
number two appeared in new video. Osama kept issuing new threats to
Americans and Jews. An al-Qaeda document warned of more attacks. These
pieces of evidence provided America the pretexts not only to prolong its
military presence in Afghanistan, but also to further extend it to other parts of
the region.
America has many pretexts up its sleeves. Hekmatyar was added to the
list of wanted monsters. So far he has survived the attempts on his life by
Afghan and US forces. The grounds for another opium war also existed. This
could help in dealing with opponents of the puppet regime. The digging of
mass graves of Talibans victims and talk of war crimes (not collateral
damage) fall in the category of pretexts. These can be exaggerated to serve the
cause of the Crusaders, with or without the able assistance of Asma Jehangir.
There are other excuses, which could be considered too flimsy by
discerning minds. Nevertheless these are good enough to prolong the stay in
Afghanistan. Many Afghans still having sympathy for Taliban; craze for
Osamas Eid cards; distribution of leaflets threatening music and movie sellers;
and dismissal of woman judge who met Bush without headscarf, speak of
widespread and deep-rooted fundamentalism.
These could constitute sound reasons for Bush, not only for staying on,
but also to drop loads of cluster bombs on these primitive people. The people of
Kunar have the right to protest against high-handed attitude of US troops and
call for their withdrawal, but Americans enjoy the privilege to turn their face
other way round. Tommy insisted that Afghanistan needed US forces and
Abdullah wanted US troops to stay. Japan supported US-led allies military
operation in Afghanistan. China hoped that US forces would eliminate
terrorism.
Brothers of Karzai slated America for failing to restore peace, but they
had to remember that peace in Afghanistan was in no way a supreme interest of
America. There are many more important tasks to be performed in this region.
Traditionally the nomads enter Pakistan from Afghanistan with the setting in of
winter, but it was not the reason for refugees to head back to Pakistan.
UN acknowledged that violence in Afghanistan was the main hurdle in
repatriation of refugees. Returning refugees faced intimidation due to anarchy in
Afghanistan. They preferred to return to camps in Pakistan to brave myriad
diseases and cold. Some refugees, like those in Karachi, were not willing to go
home for reasons of their own.
UNHCR ploy of increasing cash aid to refugees willing to go back
worked only to the extent of making a trip to Afghanistan. Perforce UNHCR
resorted to use of Iris (coloured portion of eyes) recognition technology to
check refugees from returning after repatriation.
Ultimately Pakistan, Afghanistan and UN worked out an accord on
repatriation. UNHCR hailed tripartite agreement. It envisaged repatriation of 1.8
million Afghans in three years. The time schedule indicated that UNHCR was in
no hurry to end this human catastrophe.
The problem of refugees in Europe was tackled with urgency. EU planned
to repatriate 400,000 Afghans. Despite strong criticism of its repatriation
initiative, EU was determined to start sending thousands of Afghans back
home. Kabul, UK and UNHCR inked a separate pact in this context. Countries
like Denmark used money to induce voluntary repatriation.
Australia employed colonial methods to get rid of the menace of refugees.
Hundreds of asylum seekers were rounded up and dispatched to Kabul.
Returnees had harsh words for Australia for the treatment meted out to them.
They must thank their stars for being Afghans; had they been the aborigines,
they would have been exterminated.
Iran dealt with refugee problem firmly and effectively right from the start.
Refugees have been returning in great numbers and by mid December over
360,000 of them had come back to Afghanistan. Those who were unwilling
were treated as illegal and arrested by Iranian police. UN took cognizance and
accused Iran of deporting refugees illegally; whereas in case of Australia it
preferred to keep quite.
Basic requirements of rehabilitation are provision of shelter, food and
health care. The task of provision of shelter was so enormous that nobody even
ventured to assess the requirement of funds. According to UN estimates about
four million Afghans faced food and water shortage. Most of them were likely
to starve during winter. EU portrayed grim picture of Afghan health services.
A mystery disease killed more than sixty children in Darwaz District alone.
To meet the basic needs of refugees UNHCR distributed blankets; India
sent biscuits for children; immunization campaign against polio was launched;
US army air-lifted WHO team to epidemic site; and the Coalition troops
provided medical help to Afghans. These actions were too little to be termed as
rehabilitation.
The revival of institutions of public services was the next step towards
rehabilitation. The incident of Kabul University reflected the state of institutions
of education. Refugee students complained of unfair treatment. National
Geographic, however, planned to set up girls education centre; thirteen Afghan
teachers concluded training in US and Japan assured to train female teachers.
As regards justice, the central authority was still in search of legitimacy.
Committee on constitution found it difficult to respect Islamic law without
offending the West; whereas the people urged the Centre to restore Taliban
punishments.
For rehabilitation of judicial system Afghanistan-Pakistan Peoples
Friendship Association sought assistance; Rome moot discussed the legal
system and Amnesty International sought donors help to rebuild it. It wont be
wrong to say that nothing concrete was done in this regard.
Last, but not the least, was the revival of Afghan economy. The
identification of measures to rebuild economy has taken too long. UNSC has
lifted curbs on Afghanistan. America vowed to help improve Afghan border
trade. Australia offered agriculture aid. China pledged to write off all Afghan
debts. These gestures were not sufficient to start the revival of a ruined
economy.
Karzai Government launched new currency to attract foreign investment.
The effects of introduction of new currency were yet to be seen. It was however
to the credit of Karzai that despite all the constraints his government increased
benefits for disabled.
With appalling response of the world enumerated, it was not easy to urge
the refugees to return home. Karzai was justified in having concern over
welfare of returned refugees. Afghan Government could do nothing except
condemning UN agencies deplorable performance in this regard.
The UN had its own problems. It needed $ 64 million just to provide food
to two million Afghans. Overall urgent requirements of aid for Afghanistan
exceeded $ 800 million. Out of the entire world only Canada earmarked $
116.6 million and EC allocated another 10 million euros in relief aid. Iran,
Uzbekistan and UAE donated humanitarian aid in kind. Yet the UN claimed that
it was making efforts to rehabilitate refugees.
Reconstruction of Afghanistan did not take off. Kabul-Kandahar-Herat
road was the only project on which work started and earned appreciation from
Bush. The deal of trans-Afghan gas pipeline project, expected to bring
prosperity to region, has not been signed so far by Afghanistan, Pakistan and
Turkmenistan. Building of Silk Road to China through Badakhshan was also
talked about. International aid started trickling in for telecom and broadcasting.
AWCC planned to open Internet cafes across country.
Provision of funds for reconstruction has been very slow. ADP approved
$ 415 million for highways. Japan pledged to provide $ 136 million for
reconstruction. ADB announced $ 150 million loan to rebuild Afghanistan.
OIC launched a fund for reconstruction.
These funds have yet to enter the proverbial pipeline before start
flowing. American Senate passed and Bush signed $ 3.3 billion aid and
peacekeeping package, which will be released over four years. This package has
inherent drawbacks. Firstly, bulk of it is likely to go for peacekeeping and
secondly, American pipeline is prone to choking.
Lip service to reconstruction continued. World Bank hailed reconstruction plans. America renewed its support. UK reaffirmed commitment
to pledged aid. Polish President and Prime Minister of Norway pledged aid for
rebuilding. UNHCR asked donors to do more for rebuilding Afghanistan.
Turkey called for additional aid. Pakistan repeatedly urged global community
for speedy reconstruction of Afghanistan.
American forces expanded humanitarian and reconstruction aid.
Australian troops also showed interest in rebuilding. Some elements in US
Administration were apprehensive about reconstruction. The planned shift of
focus from security to rebuilding was denounced. US treasury chief felt the
need to probe reconstruction.
According to Boston Globe the Bush Administration still seemed bereft
of any strategic plan to help Afghans reconstruct their country. The sad reality
is that hardly any American and few other foreigners are assisting in the
desperately needed work of reconstructing Afghanistans infrastructure. In one
northeastern province a plea for aid to repair the electrical grid was answered by
France with an offer to do the work for a half-million dollars. Eventually
Beijing sent an electrical engineer to do the job free.
The slow inflow of aid forced Karzai and his ministers to make begging
trips. Karzai visited Saudi Arabia to seek urgent delivery of aid. He urged oilrich Gulf States to help his country; reminded international community about
their promises; requested world leaders not to abandon Afghanistan; and assured
them of introducing administrative, judicial and financial reforms. He went to
Oslo to pave way for increase in donations.
Abdullah repeated his concern over inadequate aid. He reminded world
that Afghanistan still needed huge aid and asked donors to double the aid. He
visited India and China for talks on assistance. An Afghan adviser asked
America to fulfill its commitments.
Bureaucratic procedures were blamed for creating hurdles in foreign aid
and investment. Donors did not listen to Powells advice to ease bottlenecks in
flow of aid. The work on Spin Boldak-Kandahar road stopped precisely for this
reason.
Security hazards hampered the start of reconstruction projects. Mines
made the movement in countryside quite risky. Incidents of mine blasts kept
occurring. In one case five of a family perished when their vehicle hit a mine
near Herat. The slow pace of de-mining remained a matter of concern. Sites of
cluster bombs also took the toll by killing Afghan civilians and aid workers.
Attacks on schools hampered the revival of education system. Grenades
were hurled on offices of aid organizations. Hence the UN felt that global drive
to rebuild Afghanistan was petering out due to unsafe security environments.
Corruption was another impediment. Karzai sacked a dozen of senior
government officials to control unruly and corrupt provincial leaders. His anticorruption purge did not bear the desired results, because the fired officials
defied Karzai and many of them refused to vacate posts. This did not discourage
Karzai. Reportedly he has planned to turn against Northern Alliance in few
days.
Donors had reservations on proper utilization of aid. Japan and Germany
wanted that the aid should not focus solely on Kabul. Germany decided to
review utilization of its aid. Similarly ADB planned to establish resident
mission to improve use of aid.
Due to lack of diversification of economic activities Afghan farmers
reverted back to poppy cultivation. Despite the ban, poppy was planted all over
Afghanistan, particularly in provinces of Farah and Helmand. A bumper crop of
opium was expected. According to Brahimi the opium production could exceed
2,500 tons this year. Afghan press declined to blame the farmers, as they had no
alternative.
With availability of raw material in abundance, Afghanistan once again
became the largest producer of opium according to estimates of UN. Illicit drug
production boomed and in most cases narcotics were produced under patronage
of warlords. The production shot back up to record level. Russia slammed
government for lack of efforts to stop heroin production.
An advisor to EU stressed upon legal reforms regarding drugs. Antinarcotics squad was launched with the help of Britain. Anti-narcotic force was
set up in Nangarhar and the government vowed to destroy opium crop. Gul
Agha gave two weeks deadline to poppy growers and destroyed a drug market
in Helmand. Drug smugglers were killed while crossing borders. Despite these
stringent measures most opiate drugs which reached Europe came from
Afghanistan.
The civilized world remained interested in cultural refinement of
Afghan society. Focus was on emancipation of women. The Crusaders claimed
that by toppling Taliban they had brought a sense of freedom in better half of
Afghan population. Bush, Rice and Powell made it convenient to meet visiting
Afghan ladies. EU urged Afghan Government to improve womens rights as
these were still being abused in Afghanistan.
A study revealed serious obstacles in protecting human rights. The
donors urged help to end abuses and the West stressed upon human rights.
Karzai responded and called for action against human right abuses.
The Crusaders boasted about bringing back normalcy by projecting
revival of cultural and recreational activities. Fighting of birds and dogs
returned to Afghanistan. Singers and drummers rediscovered their talents.
Musicians resurfaced in famous Kharabat Street. However, to the dismay of
civilized world musicians were beaten by the police for violating local ban. It
reflected badly on Germans who trained Afghan police.
Archeologists searched for third Buddha in Bamiyan. World community
prepared to restore Bamyian Buddhas, which were demolished by Taliban.
Cultural minister sought help to save archaeological artifacts, though theft of
archaeological treasures went on unabated.
In the context of foreign relations, Karzai invited neighbouring states for
friendship. The statements of MMA candidates, who vowed to reverse Afghan
policy and support Taliban, however caused worries to Afghan regime. The
victory of MMA sent tremors to Kabul.
Once the election rhetoric of MMA was understood in right perspective,
Afghanistan wanted cordial ties with new government in its eastern
neighbourhood. Pakistan showed willingness to lift ban on eight Afghan items.
Arsala visited Islamabad and both the countries resolved to boost relations. He
met Musharraf, Jamali, Kasuri, Humayun and Shaukat and wanted unfettered
transit facility.
Pakistan has always been ready to help re-build Afghanistan. Kasuri
assured Karzai of his countrys help for reconstruction. Pakistan reiterated the
pledge of all possible assistance.
Afghanistan released about two hundred Pakistani prisoners and HRCP
hailed Karzai on their release. But the return of prisoners failed in stirring any
goodwill for reasons that will be seen little later. Nevertheless Pakistan
reciprocated the gesture and released Afghan prisoners. Arsala assured release
of all Pakistani prisoners.
Iran and Afghanistan stressed upon expansion of relationship. Thirteen
Iranians were released from Herat prison and Iran agreed to free Afghan
prisoners. Iran reopened Milak border with a plan to market Iranian goods from
February. Iran asked Afghanistan not to block crucial water flow and Karzai
pledged to allow Hilmand water flow into Iran. Afghanistan, Iran and Tajikistan
signed MoU on transit roads.
REVIEW
Attack on Afghanistan was projected as first phase of the holy war which
was initiated after 9/1. Christoph R. Horstel, however, differed with this
viewpoint. In a one-on-one personal briefing, a ranking member of a European
intelligence service assured the author that he had ample proof that US war
preparations for Afghanistan started as early as April 2001. A Pakistani
intelligence source has proved this information right. In the beginning of May
2001, a member of US intelligence unit visited my source at his table to instruct
him on operations for the months ahead. When the Pakistani got angry about
being ordered around, the American simply and shortly pointed out that there
was enough space for Pakistan on the hit list.
A year after the war its noble objective was still not achieved. Horstel
opined that the Afghanistan experiment was doomed. His disappointment was
based on following reasons:
Afghans miss the security because the Taliban had disarmed thousands
of small groups of bandits. There was a lot less corruption than
nowadays. Taliban ambassador to Pakistan Mulla Zaeef turned down in
November 2001, just days before his arrest, the visa application of a
German journalist who was offering one million dollars worth of food
and medicine in turn.
And even in the West it is being remembered and highly appreciated that
poppy cultivation had virtually been stopped in the last years of Taliban
rule.
The war against terror is lost right now mainly for two reasons. Firstly,
the number of sympathizers is growing worldwide, mainly through the
policy of the protagonists of the anti-terror show. Secondly, the Islamist
movement of the country came out of their defeat reinforced and united in
their opposition against the US.
The cost of war until December 2001 has been $ 40 billion. The
casualties have been estimated 4,500 people dead, whereas I, carefully
considering the sources, would place the figure higher, at about six to ten
thousand.
Besides military and strategic reasons, there are others, which may
disrupt the Afghanistan experiment. The unfair and insufficient
distribution of development aid, for example, to the disadvantage of the
partly unruly Pushtoon provinces.
The present administration appears so weak and helpless that they feel
the good days might be over any time.
His fellow countrymen, therefore, scaled him (Karzai) down from Mayor
of Kabul to Owner of His Chair.
America could neither apprehend al-Qaeda and Taliban leaders nor could
restore peace and stability.
He narrated the story of Afghan woman who killed two US soldiers and
F-16 and B-52 planes were called as reinforcement. Is it not shameful
that the Americans need F-16s and B-52s to fight against an Afghan
woman?
The Americans can kill hundreds of figures like Osama bin Laden, but
they cannot extinguish the fire of resistance. We declare our support for
every movement that works for Islam, struggles for the restoration of
independence and helps the oppressed and persecuted in wars against the
occupiers.
America practices and supports terrorism and it is using the fight against
terrorism as an excuse for war against Iraq.
America and its allies did not reap anything from the attack on
Afghanistan except destruction and ruin, and the enmity of weakened
countries.
The manner in which the civilized world and its collaborators have
treated prisoners of war was quite indicative of the barbaric conduct of the
Crusades in Afghanistan. The Coalition forces first quenched their thirst for
blood by carrying out indiscriminate killings and then decided to take some as
prisoners.
When the number of prisoners overshot the requirement, the surplus was
disposed off through well-planned mishaps like that of Qila Jangi. Some of the
survivors were transported to Cuba as war trophies and the rest were left in
custody of commanders of Northern Alliance.
The war trophies were selected at random as most of them had no link
with al-Qaeda or Taliban. After intensive interrogation of these prisoners,
America has established innocence of some prisoners, but decided to release
only five.
A released Pakistani denied any link with Taliban or al-Qaeda. He and
other freed prisoners narrated the horror of deaths in containers. We were
eating and defecating at the same place. We were kept like animals. They
remembered Taliban as good people. It was evident from their statements that
a US court, which disallowed clergy to represent Cuba detainees, had sound
reasons for its bold decision.
Despite criticism America was in no hurry to finalize the disposal of
prisoners in Camp X-ray. Punishing some of them and pardoning others has
been delayed deliberately. According to Russian News Service, America was
trying to bargain the exchange of prisoners.
The prisoners left in custody of Northern Alliance commanders suffered
no less misery. The released prisoners narrated horrifying stories of torture and
humiliation. Behroz Khan son of Niamat Khan of Shamshi village narrated his
ordeal as under:
The Ulema were not aware of the ground realities, geography and air
power of the enemy. But it was binding upon us to adhere to the call for
Jihad given by religious scholars from the Arab and non-Arab Muslim
World.
We were taken (by Taliban) to Razia Sultana High School, (near Mazar)
which was attacked the very next morning. The NA was targeting the
building with rocket launchers and heavy machine guns. US planes
bombed the school and at least 25 to 30 Mujahideen were killed in the
bombing.
The night was approaching and the trapped Mujahideen had not eaten for
the last three days. The surviving Mujahideen, about 300 in number, were
arrested and herded to a container like animals where we had to stay for
the next two days.
Six of the arrested Mujahideen, including myself were separated from the
rest and taken away. Five of my colleagues from Malakand Division were
shot dead by the soldiers and by virtue of sheer luck I survived the
shooting.
I am not repenting what I have done for Islam. I am satisfied with that. I
will go back if the need be.
Men and women alike pelted stones on us after our arrest and we were
mercilessly beaten up by the armed soldiers. Three of our colleagues died
of stoning and beating killed one.
I have no regrets and I will go again for Jihad. I believe that General
Musharraf should have sided with the Taliban rather than the US.
A batch of prisoners was released from Kabul jail. Most of them were not
arrested in combat. They were visiting Afghanistan with valid documents. These
prisoners narrated the following account:
They wanted and forced us to accuse ISI. On my refusal they hit me with
an iron rod.
We are happy over our release but we cannot forget our countrymen still
in jails, particularly those who are sick.
I had to pay Rs 5,000 to the Kabul authorities to get permission to see the
jailed brother, complained elder brother of a prisoner.
Most of the released prisoners have lost mental balance due to torture.
They cannot tell their sad stories, like those who died in jails. But more details
will be known if those who are still held by America and NA are freed alive.
ICRC confirmed torturing of prisoners, though with less emphasis and no
concern. Many of them are mentally affected. They do not really understand
anything:
We were tortured and not provided with enough food and water said
Sakhi Muhammad.
We believe there are many who did not take part in any war but were
arrested just because of their Pakistani citizenship.
Based on these pathetic stories Behroz Khan was justified in saying that
release of Pakistanis created no goodwill for Afghan Government. The ability of
Pakistani Embassy in Kabul to provide any help or taking up their case with
Afghan authorities was minimal due to unfriendly attitude of authorities in
Kabul.
He continued that their attitude towards Pakistani prisoners speaks of the
hatred and dislike for Pakistan harboured by the non-Pushtoon Afghans. The
obsession of NA to link every Pakistani with ISI and every Pushtoon with alQaeda and the Taliban and meting out inhuman treatment to these Pakistani
nationals, could result in unpleasant repercussions. Afghan Government should
have no right to complain if these feelings are reciprocated and Afghan
refugees, particularly the non-Pushtoons, land in serious trouble.
These atrocities were committed in holy war being fought under the
slogans of peace and justice. These brutalities caused no shame to the
Crusaders and their allies. The media of civilized world continued harping
about excesses committed by Taliban and boasted about phenomenal changes
brought by the war. The phenomenal changes revolved around beard, Burqa and
music.
America tried to project religious tolerance of the civilized people by
inviting Muhammad Ali to spend some time with Kabulis and by permitting
Afghan pilgrims to use Kandahar airport. The Yankee soldiers, however,
undermined these goodwill moves by frisking of Afghan girls.
CONCLUSION
The conditions in Afghanistan, a year after toppling of Taliban, can be
summarized as under:
stop aid if its demands were not met. In less than a year the aid has become a
tool for coercion. Like aid, the accusations of human rights abuses were being
used for pressurizing Afghan leaders, who differed with Karzai and NA.
Some foresaw yet another war due to persistent chaos in Afghanistan.
That seemed impossible in near future. However once the first elections are held
in 2004 in which Pushtoons might win maximum representation and NA could
resort to mischief to deny them the power. In that eventuality the possibilities of
confrontation would certainly increase.
The increase in incidents of firing on foreign troops has led some
observers to infer that armed resistance has started. This too is not correct.
These incidents do not constitute an armed resistance. These are acts of the
aggrieved individuals as Afghans know only one way to express their
resentment.
VOLUNTEERED TO BE VULNERABLE
During fifteen months of war on terror Pakistan has been accepting all
demands of America, knowing full well that the war was targeting Muslims in
the name of terrorism. Pakistan actively participated in fighting against the evil
and rendered meritorious services. It arrested and handed over more than four
hundred terrorists to America.
In return it received radio and communication equipment worth $ 4.5
million. A million per 100 terrorists could be termed anything but reward. The
consignment too was provided for further improving the efficiency and impose
binding obligation on Pakistan to do more.
Pakistan showed no signs of faltering in its resolve to fight against
terrorism. It planned to raise new unit to combat money laundering to
prevent flow of money to terrorist groups. Newly elected Prime Minister, who
acquired the vote of confidence through courtesy of patriots, resolved to
continue Musharrafs policy with the same degree of commitment.
The commitment to Crusades has alienated the rulers from their own
people. The masses have become more vocal in expressing their anti-American
feelings. It has also antagonized the extremists, who have started targeting
churches. This had never happened in Pakistan before year 2002.
Western Media exploited these incidents to fan anti-Pakistan feelings,
with complete disregard to the root causes. The rowdy Pakis ought to be an
ominous threat to peace, more so when they posses Weapons of Mass
Destruction. Sooner they are dispossessed, the better.
India made hey when sun shined. It pressurized Pakistan to stop crossborder terrorism and thus disown the Kashmir cause. Pakistan lost some ground
to its traditional adversary, which encouraged India to indulge in Advani-style
adventurism.
Based on these bitter realities, one can say that Pakistan has voluntarily
exposed its vulnerabilities despite rendering meritorious services to the
Crusades. Its sovereignty and security have become more fragile than ever
before.
SOVEREIGNTY USURPED
While coming out of the death row and proceeding to the execution
chamber, Kasi paused and addressed his five-year jail warden: We really
spent a good time together. The embarrassed and choked warden looked
down, as he could not face a gallant Kasi.
Actually, Kasi told us that for five years this warden tortured and teased
him. He (the warden) would insult him at every given moment and make
a mockery of his being a Muslim and practicing Islam. At times he would
bring him food (mostly boiled vegetables and rice) and say it was porkmixed.
Then two guards came to hold him walk to the death chamber, but Kasi
calmly told them, I can walk on my own.
America assured Pakistan to improve visa policy for its citizens and
about a month later issued INS watch list. Pakistan was included in the list,
which meant that its citizens would be subjected to tight security control. So
tough procedure awaited Pakistanis in US.
Pakistan protested against its inclusion in this new watch-list and
conveyed its concern. Its inclusion in national Security Entry-Exit Registration
System was termed excessive and unnecessary. Washington was asked to take
Pakistan off the hook.
Pakistani-Americans denounced INS registration requirement. Qazi urged
government to protect Pakistanis in US. HRCP grilled government for poor
stance on INS issue. NWFP PA condemned Pakistans inclusion in the list.
Kasuri termed it as unfair and Shujaat sought relief for Pakistanis.
America listened to all these appeals of relaxation and quite
considerately agreed to make registration convenient. Pakistani leaders could
do nothing to alter fortunes of their people. Perhaps the leaders of entire
Muslim World were helpless in this regard.
All countries put on list were Muslim except North Korea. The intentions
behind this law were quite clear. Mir Jamilur Rahman wrote about these: In the
USA anybody born in Pakistan or holding a Pakistani passport is being rounded
up. Every one of them, together with Arabs and Iranians, is being considered
potential security risk to the USA.
SUBJECTED TO ADVANISM
While Pakistani leaders were rejoiced rescheduling or writing off of
petty loans, the Indian leaders talked of wiping out Pakistan. To this end
Advani invited Pakistan to fourth war. Of course Pakistan regretted the
invitation due to prior commitments and asked India to desist from war
mongering.
Pakistans timid retreat since 9/11 has encouraged even ordinary Indians.
They have picked up the courage to carry out suicide attacks against Pakistan.
Indian Government however advised the suicide squad chief to give up his plans
as in the presence of Advani and RAW, services of such squads were not
needed.
India had announced pullback of troops from borders by end of the year.
Some troops were withdrawn from certain areas, but on 12 th December India
decided that it would take no more de-escalatory steps till cross-border
terrorism ends.
Ten days later India confirmed that relocation of troops has been
completed, but some troops will remain on border as mine-lifting will take six
months. India created ambiguities about de-escalation by design due to which
Rao termed Indian troops pullback claim absurd. America however observed
that Pak-India tensions were no more alarming.
Qureshi was quick in estimating losses of India. According to him India
suffered huge losses for amassing troops along common borders. His boss was
more meticulous in calculating the exact figure. India wasted Rs 80 billion
during crisis he said. Both of them avoided the mention of Pakistans losses as
these were beyond calculations in monetary terms.
Musharraf went on to claim that his warning to Vajpayee deterred India
from attacking. I conveyed to him that the moment Indian forces cross the Line
of Control and the international border, they should not expect a conventional
war. We have defeated our enemy without going to war.
There was no harm in claiming a victory without war months after
Vajpayee had claimed the same. The year was closing and it was appropriate
that balance sheets should tally. The only difference was that Vajpayee claimed
it publicly and Musharraf did it in an exclusive gathering.
There was another anomaly in his claim. The mention of nuclear threat
backfired. Qureshi had to clarify that President was wrongly quoted on nuclear
war. Fernandes violently reacted to Musharrafs war comment by threatening to
wipe out Pakistan in case of nuclear war. Pakistan spurned his threat, but must
have realized the futility of initiating a debate with irresponsible comments.
On 6th November eight civilians were killed and thirteen injured in the
Valley and next day nine more were shot dead as Indian troops continued
repressive operations.
Six persons were killed on 8th November. Two persons were gunned down
on 12th November and next day nine more were shot dead.
On 15th November two persons were killed and sixteen more were shot
dead on the following day.
Eight were killed in gun-battles on 17th November and two more were
shot dead next day.
On 19th November Indian army killed sixteen Kashmiris. Next day one
Namazi was martyred as Traveeh congregation was attacked by troops.
Eleven persons were shot dead on 21 st November and two days later
twenty-two more were killed in landmine blast and clashes.
Nine persons were killed in clashes on 2nd December and ten more were
gunned down in violence next day.
On 4th December two civilians were killed. Sixteen persons were killed in
violence on 8th December and six more were shot dead in fighting next
day.
On 11th December six were killed and thirty injured and on the following
day seven more perished in blasts and shoot-outs.
Eight persons were gunned down on 14th December and the same
numbers of Kashmiris were killed on 16th and 17th December.
On 23rd December three persons were shot dead and on the following day
four more were killed.
Nine persons were shot dead on 26th December and two more were
gunned down in clashes next day.
Four civilians were killed on 28th December and on the following day two
fighters were killed in Jammu and five villagers disappeared in armys
custody.
Eight were killed on first day of the New Year and three more were killed
on 2nd January.
Seven fighters were killed in encounters on 4th January. Three days later
three dead bodies were recovered.
Six persons were gunned down on 10 th January. Mother and her son were
among eleven killed on the following day.
Indian occupation forces and their sympathizers also suffered at the hands
of freedom fighters. But attrition of Indian forces decreased considerably as the
freedom fighters lost material support from across the Line of Control:
Two soldiers were killed on 8th November and three days later thirteen
Indian policemen died in mine blast.
An Indian soldier was gunned down on 13 th December and four days later
four more soldiers were killed.
Ruling partys MP was shot dead on 20th December and four days later
nine soldiers were killed.
On 13th December a civilian was killed. Next day Indian firing claimed
three lives in AJK and Baltistan.
On 17th December shelling claimed four lives and two villagers were
injured on 23rd December. Next day one more civilian was killed.
One civilian was killed and two wounded in shelling on 8 th January and
next day an aid worker was killed in firing.
Indian firing killed two women in Northern Areas on 10th January. Next
day Indian shelling hit a Madrassa injuring three students.
India completed the election process in IHK, not for peace or betterment
of Kashmiris, but to sideline the issue of plebiscite. Bhat saw no sign of peace
after polls. Newly elected Chief Minister planned to release all political
detainees as a step towards restoration of peace. Yasin was the first prominent
leader to be released.
BJP criticized his plan and ruled that IHK government had no
jurisdiction to review POTA. Vajpayee was annoyed with Mufti over release of
prisoners and so was his deputy. Abdullah also opposed the release. Mehbooba
grilled Advani on the issue of prisoners, but PDP which looked determined to
start with, soon started talking about forming of panel. A joint committee was
to be formed to decide release of prisoners.
After deciding to go slow on this issue, Mufti started placing Kashmiri
leaders under house arrest. Delhi helped him by imposing travel ban on
Mirwaiz. In the context of pledges made during elections Mufti government
proved to be no different from Farooq regime. APHC slated his government for
not fulfilling the promise.
were the only solution to resolve Kashmir dispute. Javed Mir urged India to
resume talks with Pakistan.
Pakistan, under pressure of Crusaders, had stopped all kinds of material
support to Kasmiris. Indian army chief acknowledged decrease in incursions.
He said that flow of militants from Pakistan was now waning. In existence of
perpetual Indian hostility towards Pakistan he could not be expected to
complement his adversary in words better than these.
Pakistan however retained the right to indulge in verbal bouts on Kashmir
issue. President and Prime Minister renewed their support to Kashmiris.
Kashmir struggle is not terrorism said Rashid. Kasuri added that solution of
Kashmir dispute was vital to durable peace.
Pakistan did no give up its right to closely monitor the situation across
Line of Control. The revelations resulting from recent monitoring were not
pleasant. Mariana Baabar described these as under:
The west has the perception that elections in Occupied Kashmir were free
and fair with 40% participation.
The BJP government, according to the Indian Media, said that Mrs.
Muftis interview to BBC was nothing short of sedition.
The first observation left no room for optimism. Elections in IHK earned
better grading than general elections held in Pakistan. The emissaries did not
meet Kashmiri leaders to sort out details of plebiscite. Pakistan was at liberty to
draw pleasing conclusions from the last revelation.
Standing with the Crusaders Pakistan sought Tehrans help in
normalizing ties with India. Musharraf and Jamali hoped that Iran could
facilitate Pak-India talks and solution of Kashmir dispute. Khatami obliged by
mentioning importance of dialogue, but Iranian Embassy in New Delhi
promptly clarified that there was no change in Irans policy on Kashmir.
Pakistan could find none to plead its case except Iran, with whom it has
differences on numerous issues relating to Middle East, Afghanistan and India.
Recently it tried to help India in isolating Pakistan in the region by increasing
Indo-Afghan cooperation through its territory. Iran reduced 90 percent taxes and
50 percent warehouse and portage fees to facilitate Indian trade.
Indian stand on Kashmir became increasingly uncompromising day by
day. Fernandes ruled out cease-fire in Kashmir. Indian army wanted operational
control of IHK to intensify state terrorism. India will never give up Kashmir
vowed Vajpayee.
It was the support of the Crusaders, which hardened Indian nut. Putin
added another layer by signing accord on strategic partnership. India and
Russia called for end to infiltration. They stressed upon importance of
Islamabad implementing in full its obligations and promises to prevent the
infiltration of terrorists across the Line of Control in Jammu and Kashmir and at
other points across the border.
They also asked Islamabad to eliminate terrorist infrastructure in
Pakistan and Pakistan-controlled territory as a pre-requisite for the renewal of
the peace dialogue. Both countries were determined to enhance collective and
bilateral efforts to prevent and suppress terrorism in Chechnya and Kashmir.
My opinion is that in this case it is not only important that Islamabad cut
the waves of infiltration of militants through the Line of Control, but also
increase its work to liquidate the whole terrorist infrastructure working in this
region said Putin.
Vajpayee continued slamming Pakistan on Kashmir. Advani blamed
Pakistan for attack on temple and his boss foresaw more attacks. Indian
occupation forces accused Pakistan for supplying missiles to militants and
blamed for air violations by flying UAVs over IHK. Pakistan remained busy in
denying and rejecting the charges.
Confidence started oozing out of Vajpayees overtures. He claimed that
message to Pakistan was working. The message was, and it continues to be,
clear and simple: that we are determined to end cross-border terrorism and to
protect the unity and integrity of India, whatever it takes. And I can tell you that
the message is working. We will make sure that it does.
In circumstances bearing favourable results India felt no need to consider
Abdullahs suggestion for attacking AJK. This option was deferred for the
same reasons for which planned major strikes in AJK were not executed in
January 2002.
Indian aggression against Muslims was not restricted to Kashmir. Hindu
dominated government continued perpetrating state terrorism in Gujarat:
One person was killed and three injured in riots on 30th December. Three
more were injured next day. On 1st January twelve persons were injured
in clashes.
CONVERGING CRUSADERS
America made no concessions to its reliable ally in war on terror. Even
petty favours like release of textile consignments for adjustment in next years
quota were refused blankly. Instead America devoted its energies to exerting
pressure on the partner.
International Monetary Fund and the World Bank are the main
instruments for exerting pressure on countries like Pakistan. IMF once again
asked Pakistan to cut defence spending. It also blamed Pakistan for corruption
and poor governance.
IMF has been pressing Pakistan since long to stop domestic borrowing
through saving schemes. The Government of Pakistan hesitated to do so for two
reasons. Firstly, closing of schemes could lead to public resentment and
Vajpayee was not suggesting something new for the entire world for
serious note. He knew that those who mattered in the entire world understood
his concerns. He also knew that this was already on agenda of the Crusaders. He
was only urging them to accord it priority.
Therefore, Sami was not correct in saying that Israel and India were
behind drive against Pakistani nukes. The real force behind this drive is the
Crusaders. Israel and India are indirect beneficiaries and interested as such.
Dr Mubashar warned of danger to nuclear assets of Pakistan as well as of
India. He too was wrong in equating India with Pakistan. Only the weapons
held by Muslim countries are threat to peace. As regards India, America has
been considering easing of restrictions on nuclear technology transfer and
space cooperation.
The Crusaders have been regularly providing military hardware to India
of the shelf. America cleared sale of dozens of P-3 Orion Planes. Purchase of
low-level transportable radars was finalized. India and US were studying
installation of sensors to curb incursions. America agreed on technology transfer
in more than one field. Israel and India planned to launch satellite jointly.
Strategic dialogue was going on with France. Last but not the least, multi-billion
arms deal with Russia was likely to be finalized soon.
These were the deals reported during last two months. None of them is
likely to melt into sordid soybean oil. In addition Indias capability of
indigenous production has been allowed to flourish without a speck of concern
or scrutiny.
India has refused to take part in missile-control pact. It has been working
on production of long range nuclear capable Agni missile. It has frequently
carried out test fires of missiles without fear of any repercussions. Its nuclear
capability has been developed so elaborately that it required appointment of
nuclear forces chief.
Pakistan resisted indulgence in tit for tat missile tests; not because it did
not want to match Indian capability, but for repercussions of such indulgence. It
just cant risk adopting tit for tat attitude. It cant think of acquiring more
when it has become difficult to retain that it has.
With so conspicuous a tilt in favour of India, the Crusaders have shrewdly
kept Pakistans interest alive in war on terror. Headly, Deputy National
Security Advisor appreciated Pakistans role in war against terrorism. Pak-US
ties are broad-based and multi-tier said Pakistani Envoy. America reiterated its
commitment to Pak-India dialogue noticing Pakistans eagerness about it.
Britain threw bait by reviewing defence relations with Pakistan.
Strategic symposium was resumed. US Secretary visited Pakistan to boost
economic relation. Powell and Kasuri pledged stable relationship on telephone.
Kasuri believed that Pakistan was important for US. Faisal declared that
cooperation with US would continue. All the wisdom of Pakistani leaders
flowed from the fear of the super power.
Even the oppressed Kashmiris had been less fearful than Pakistani
leaders. They were forthright in pointing out American bias. APHC accused US
of pursuing anti-Muslim policies and condemned US envoys refusal to meet
Mujahideen. Mirwaiz criticized America for toeing pro-India line, though the
criticism proved to be counter-productive. Blackwill declared that US wanted to
end terrorism in Kashmir and war would go on till terrorism in India ended.
Gandhis grand son too showed the moral courage by asking America to
play honest role in solving Kashmir dispute. The Government of Pakistan did
not find anything wrong with American bias, not even in Admiral Thomas
Fargos visit to Siachen and Kupwara. The visit meant that the Crusaders
considered these areas as integral parts of India; and not as disputed territories.
The Government however was very angry at Pakistani journalists anti-US
remarks.
The Government of Pakistan has been completely oblivious of the
consequences in obeying America. It must re-evaluate designs of the Crusaders
revealed by analysis of Global Trends 2015carried out by CIA. The candid
conclusions relevant to Pakistan are:
Pakistan in 2015 will not recover easily from decades of political and
economic mismanagement, divisive politics, lawlessness, corruption and
ethnic friction.
The potential for conflict will arise from rivalries in Asia, ranging from
India-Pakistan to China-Taiwan, as well as among the antagonists in the
Middle East.
Whatever Indias degree of power, her rising ambition will further strain
its relations with China, as well as complicate its ties with Russia, Japan,
and the West-and continue its nuclear standoff with Pakistan.
In South Asia, the risk of war will remain fairly high over the next 15
years. India and Pakistan are both prone to miscalculation. Both will
continue to build up their nuclear and missile forces.
Instability in Russia and Central Asia and the nuclear standoff between
India and Pakistan will be peripheral but important in East Asia security
The widening strategic and economic gaps between the two principal
powers, India and Pakistan-and the dynamic interplay between their
mutual hostility and the instability in Central Asia-will define the South
Asia region in 2015.
Wary of China, India will look increasingly to the West, but its need for
oil and desire to balance Arab ties to Pakistan will lead to strengthened
ties to Persian Gulf states as well.
The percentage of urban dwellers will climb steadily from the current 2530 percent of the population to between 40-50 percent, leading to further
deterioration in the overall quality of urban life.
The threat of major conflict between India and Pakistan will overshadow
all other regional issues during the next 15 years.
CONCLUSION
Sovereignty of Pakistan has been usurped to great extent by unhindered
and high-handed American operations inside its territory. The Government of
Pakistan lacked the desire and the ability to save the leftover.
Only judiciary can salvage some pride. The courts have endeavoured to
do it by asking government to explain cases of rampant detention and blocking
extradition of suspects. One-way traffic of extradition has to be stopped. The
judiciary should press for implementation of LHC decision in which it directed
Foreign Ministry to contact US Embassy for revocation of visas issued to
Pakistanis fleeing courts.
the advent of New Year Bush said, Saddams day of reckoning was looming
and America was ready to act if Iraq refused to disarm.
Bush told Saddam that his options were dwindling. Straw came out with
advice that Iraq should solve crisis through sensible decisions and few days
later he repeated the old allegation that al-Qaeda could be operating in Iraq.
Spain extended the date of reckoning and announced that Iraqs fate would be
known after 14th February.
With increase in activities of mobilization the threats became more
potent. On 28th December Rumsfeld signed final order for war buildup. Military
buildup continued to put in place the force for invasion of Iraq. On 29 th
January Bush asked troops to prepare for possible Iraq War.
Blair followed the leader of the Crusades and told troops to be ready for
Iraq action. Britain recalled reserve forces and denied urging delay in Iraq War
until autumn. On 11th January British carrier set sails for Gulf. On 21 st February
Rumsfeld announced that ample force was poised for war.
Efforts to intimidate Iraq were also made by mentioning the horrendous
effects of the war. A report published in Times cited worst kind of fighting in
Iraq and that the UN was making plans to cater huge number of war refugees.
It was reported that America has planned massive attack on Iraq in
which thirty thousand bombs will hit Iraq in 48 hours in an air attack to be
launched by six hundred warplanes. It will be followed by two-pronged ground
offensive. America also kept the nuclear option open.
At home front America tried to convey that war wont cost much. It
could cost less than Gulf War. If that were so then Iraq War should earn
handsome profits for America, as Gulf War had cost nothing. In 1991 the war
expenses were mostly borne by Kuwait, Saudi Arabia, Japan and Germany.
It can be understood as to why UK army was planning occupation of
Iraq for three years and America for full control in a postwar Iraq. The
expenses incurred on destruction of Iraq would be recovered in that period with
appropriate mark-up.
Intimidation was not restricted to frowning and growling. The beasts
resorted to occasional biting as well. Air strikes on Iraqi air defence facilities
continued, killing three persons on 26th December and one on 1st January. US
planes also dropped anti-Saddam leaflets over Iraq.
Threatening moves and aggression in the form of air strikes were carried
out simultaneously with UN inspections aimed at peaceful disarmament of Iraq.
It was quite evident that America either doubted the competence of inspectors or
it was sure that they would find nothing drastically wrong with Iraq in the
context of Weapons of Mass Destruction.
America kept finding faults with inspections right from the outset. It
found Iraqi declaration full of holes and announced that Iraq has lost last
chance. Iraq was accused of failing in meeting UN conditions. Powell vowed
that Iraqi non-cooperation would be proven by months end, despite that
inspectors were not likely to find any material evidence by that time.
Working under constant pressure the inspectors did their best to come up
to the expectations of America. They probed all suspected sites including key
presidential palaces. Iraqi scientists were put under scrutiny and their private
interviews were conducted. Inspectors did the utmost to find the smoking
guns.
Ultimately they found a gun but it wasnt smoking. Inspectors found
eleven empty 122-mm chemical shells on 16th January and three days later Iraq
declared four more similar warheads. Iraq clarified that these were abandoned
ten years ago. Inspectors also discovered some hidden documents.
America was not surprised. Blix considered the situation as dangerous
but said that war was not inevitable. This evidence could not justify war. UN
laboratory did not find anything fishy in Iraqi samples collected by inspectors.
IAEA chief too had no surprise in his report.
However during the inspections Blix blamed Iraq for not meeting the
demands. He, on behalf of his employee, threatened Iraq that time was running
out and it was already five minutes to midnight. He sought for greater Iraqi
cooperation and more time from his boss for completing the assigned task.
Iraq tried to counter allegations. Saddam accused inspectors of spying
and Iraqis held protest rallies. Nevertheless Iraq promised help in hunt for
weapons. Iraq invited Blix and ElBaradei for talks. Blix held very substantial
talks with Iraqi officials and noticed change of heart on Iraqs part. Iraq also
allowed U-2 flights as demanded by America.
These developments exerted pressure on party seeking justification for
waging war against Iraq. Russia, China and some European countries supported
continuation of inspections forcing Bush and Blair to have mutual discussion.
As usual Blair did not agree to grant more time for inspectors. Inspectors
could not be relied upon any more. Something had to be produced off the cuff.
Powell was tasked to produce fresh evidence against Baghdad, who said,
Iraq, Iran and North Korea pose great danger and pledged compelling proof
in the shape of photos and Iraqi intercepts. On 5th February he presented tapes
and pictures as evidence against Iraq. Blix questioned US satellite photos and
OPPOSITION TO WAR
America has been bullying lesser nations since long. It was carried away
by the success of this policy and tried the same on partners in the Crusades. It
did not work. Some European countries opposed American unilateralism. Many
strategic considerations could be quoted as reasons of opposition, but American
attitude was its primary cause. For the first time since Second World War the
differences within the Crusaders surfaced.
Schroeder refused to join a war for geo-strategic and oil interests. War
will close the doors of dialogue with Muslims and thus increase chances of
spread of terrorism. He went on to say that war was not unavoidable and
inspectors must be given chance to do the job. Europe undoubtedly feared
would hurt the Arabs as much as the creation of Israel did in 1948. Qaddafi
offered his good offices for mediation in Iraq crisis.
The people of Arab World opposed war more vehemently as compared to
their leaders. Jordanians vowed to send human shields to Iraq. Women held
rare anti-war march in Oman. Syrian branded Bush as butcher during protest.
Even some Kurdish scholars called for holy war against US.
Arabs with strong feelings against war resorted to militancy. A follower
of the ideals of Osama killed an American and injured another in Kuwait. Shots
were fired near US army convoy in Kuwait. On 20 th February a British was shot
dead in Riyadh.
Like Arabs, leaders of Muslim World were also afraid of saying firm No
or Yes to attack on Iraq. Out of all the Muslim countries Turkey was most hard
pressed. America wanted to launch major offensive from the safe base of
Turkish soil to liberate Kurds inhabiting oil-rich areas of Iraq.
Turkey feared retaliatory missile strikes and economic fallout. It was
justified in demanding anti-missile defence like the one provided to Israel and
economic aid to compensate expected losses. Till the time these were assured,
Turkey denied use of airbases, giving cold shoulder to US, insisting on UN
approval for action and advising US to wait. No doubt Turkey would like to
avert war, but in the end it would agree to provide limited support.
Iranian stance on war has to be seen in the context of Axis of Evil. Iran,
as potential target of the Crusades, had to oppose unilateral US action against
Iraq. Khameni rejected attack on Iraq. Tehran will not join war said Kharazi.
Iran also advised Iraq to obey UN Resolutions.
As America had bracketed Iran with Iraq therefore, Khatami saw Israeli
nukes as threat to peace. But to his dismay the evil powers were dubbing Islam
as threat. An Iranian cleric opined that presence of US in the region was worse
threat to peace than Iraqi arms.
Pakistans position was similar to that of Iran despite the fact that it
considered itself as front-line state in war against terrorism. On 20 th January
Foreign Minister addressed UNSC meeting on counter terrorism. He shunned
worlds double standards and blamed India and Israel for misusing war on
terror to suppress peoples right of self-rule. He also recounted sacrifices of
Pakistan.
Jamali visited Gulf States to discuss Iraq. The aim was to know the mind
of Arab leaders before finalizing own stand on the issue. Before the start of his
visit he warned that world peace was at stake. He wanted that Iraqs integrity
should remain intact and hoped that Gulf leaders would heed to his point of
view.
During the visit he and his hosts showed concern over Iraq situation,
pledged to continue their efforts to avert war and urged Iraq to comply with UN
Resolutions. By the end of his visit Jamali found out that Gulf leaders wanted
UN nod for Iraq action.
Musharraf also exchanged views with rulers of Qatar. He discussed Iraq
situation with Chirac. Bush and Musharraf agreed on disarming Iraq, but he
advised Bush that war was not good option to do it. Finally Pakistan decided
to stay away from war. It was neither to act as Iraqs defence line nor would
support attack on Iraq. It desired that peace should be given a chance failing
which Iraqs integrity must be ensured.
The people in Pakistan were quite vocal in opposing the war, as was the
case elsewhere in Muslim World. Anti-war rallies and demonstrations were held
in major cities of Pakistan and Kashmir. Women also participated in rallies.
Religious parties were in the forefront. MMA rallies warned US against
attack on Iraq. It would be deemed attack on Muslim Ummah said Fazl. Sami
threatened that no American would be safe in Pakistan. Lahore rallies
threatened civil disobedience. Noorani advised US to accept Germanys
proposal on Iraq for intensifying weapons inspections.
Fazl asked Muslim rulers to adopt common strategy against aggression.
MMA planned to requisition NA for foreign policy debate and vowed to resist
any move against Iraq. Qazi warned government against backing US.
Political parties looked at Iraq War differently. APC declared the war
unjustified. Bilour said that US attack on Iraq would increase religious
extremism. Sabir Shah opined that US wanted to occupy resources of Muslim
World. Speakers at PML-N rally condemned US for anti-Muslim policies and
warned that Iran and Pakistan would be US targets after Iraq.
Masses unanimous opposed the war; if nine Turks out of ten opposed war
then in rest of the Muslim World opposition had to be more than that. It was for
this reason that Saudi Grand Mufti, in his Haj Khutba, categorically said that
enemies were targeting Ummahs economy and faith and Hujjaj held anti-US
protests and prayed for Iraq.
Russia considered the war against its interests and feared that attack on
Iraq could spread terror. Russian Speaker hit out at US position on Iraq and the
lawmakers voiced concern. Putin talked to several Security Council members to
avert war.
Russia rejected US call for extension of list of goods banned for Iraq. Iran
and Russia signed deal to boost nuclear cooperation. It denied reports that
Moscow was persuading Saddam to step down and sending warships and
forces to Gulf.
America once again showed the arrogance. Europe was told that US was
ready for solo war. We will not shrink from war said Powell. Bush threatened
to act if UN backed down. UK and US demanded 48-hour deadline for
Saddam. Britain warned Saddam that he had days to change behaviour.
Adamant Bush said that he wont be deterred by demonstrations.
America compared human shields to moths flying to flame. Bush ordered troops
to be ready for war. If force becomes necessary to disarm Iraq and enforce the
will of the United States, if force becomes necessary to secure our country and
to keep the peace, America will act deliberately, and America will act
victoriously with the worlds greatest military.
He declared that UN go-ahead for war was not necessary. He cautioned
Americans abroad to be prepared for evacuation. Public was told to be ready for
retaliatory attack by evil forces and stock up on water, duct tape and batteries
against chemical and biological attack.
Threat of solo action further deepened the crisis. Harold Pinter of the
Telegraph termed US Administration as bloodthirsty wild animal. Bush is a
threat to world peace wrote Guenter Grass.
Why was America so impatient to attack Iraq despite strong opposition?
Was it for defeating terrorism or promoting peace or protecting Israel or
securing sources of energy or something else? Attack on Iraq could not be
justified in the context of war on terror. France rejected the reports about alQaeda link. Jean David Levitte said, no link with al-Qaeda and Iraq has come
to the light though its bases in Afghanistan, Chechnya, Algeria and Bosnia are
confirmed. He warned that attack on Iraq would fuel extremism in Muslim
World and encourage al-Qaeda recruitment thereby promoting terrorism.
The pretext of promoting peace was also untenable. Weapons of Mass
Destruction held by Israel, India and Korea posed greater threat to peace.
America could refute existence of any threat to peace from Israel and India, but
not in case of North Korea. Despite that America was not very keen to promote
peace in that region.
Robert Fisk said that the men driving Bush to war were mostly former or
still active pro-Israeli lobbyists. For years they have advocated destroying the
most powerful Arab nation. Richard Pele, one of Bushs most influential
advisers, Douglas Fieth, Paul Wolfwitz, John Bolton and Donald Rumsfeld were
all campaigning for the overthrow of Iraq long before George W Bush was
elected - if he was elected - US President.
He continued that a 1996 report, A Clean Break: A New Strategy for
Securing the Realm, called for war on Iraq. It was written not for the US but for
the incoming Israeli Likud Prime Minister Binyamin Netanyahu and produced
by a group headed by - yes, Richard Pele.
He concluded: Palestine has much to do with it. Brits have no love for
Arabs but they smell injustice fast enough and are outraged at the colonial war
being used to crush the Palestinians by a nation that is now in effect running US
policy in the Middle East. The writer was angered by the remarks of Bush
about Europe. Driven by his anger, he forgot that his own country was to be
blamed for the plight of Palestinians more than any other.
America, for Israeli or its own security, had not much to worry about
from Iraqi threat. It is true that Iraq has military strength more than most Arab
countries, but it does not pose any serious threat to Israel. It could not do so
when it had far more than what it has today. At that time too it was not Iraq, but
Israel, which launched a preemptive attack. Nevertheless America wont mind if
a presumed threat is eliminated in the process of achieving undeclared aims.
Oil wealth of the region was often quoted as economic reason of attack
on Iraq. Angry Fisk argued, Bushs odd remark to the UN General Assembly
last 12th September about the need to protect Iraqs Turkomans only becomes
clear when one realizes that Turkomans make up two thirds of the population of
Kirkuk, one of Iraqs largest oil fields.
He alleged, Israeli and US ambitions in the region are now entwined,
almost synonymous. This war is about oil and regional control. It is being cheer
led by a draft dodger who is treacherously telling us that this is part of an eternal
war against terror.
Certainly the oil is one of the motives of war, but it is not the sole aim. He
rightly observed that the conflict was driven by the self-interest of US. That
interest lies in imperialist ambitions, as identified by him. Rumsfeld and Bush
symbolize the old America that killed its native Indians and embarked on
imperial adventures. It is old America we are being asked to fight for - linked
to new form of colonialism - an America that first threatens the United Nations
with irrelevancy and does the same to NATO.
Once again in his anger he forgot that those who exterminated Red
Indians were not Americans. They were all Europeans. The colonialism of that
era was not restricted to the Continent of America. It was spread around the
globe from Africa to Asia and Australia, not by Americans but by Europeans.
Despite his anger he identified the motive accurately. I Hassan agreed
with him. This new US imperialism, the likes of which the world never saw at
the height of the British imperialism is really an unashamed display of
exhibitionist terrorism the object of which is the same as a brigand entering a
house with arms, brandishing and demanding all there is in house and taking it
away.
In the absence of any power that could challenge, America is in position
to decide attacking Iraq at its own. Nobody will be able to stop it. If it finds no
excuse it will blame others for not providing one. I Hassan said the same in
these words: US wants to attack Iraq not because it has found any Weapons of
Mass Destruction, but because it has found none. The people have to be
punished because how dare they not have any such weapons.
In the civilized world Solana pleaded for patience. I think everybody
has recognized that war is the last resort. I think everyone agrees war may be
necessary at a given moment but we have not at this point reached the time for
that.
Straw insisted that time was running out. He urged European countries
to take hard decisions. It is only by fighting tyranny that we are able to enjoy
the freedom that we have. Eventually Europe is expected to start listening to
men like Greek Prime Minister, We do not want dividing lines between the EU
countries.
Europe will ultimately succeed in narrowing rift over Iraq. The
comments of Fisk that it was the last chance for the UN, or for NATO will be
proved wrong. It may well be the last chance to take America seriously; after all
there is no disagreement on the very purpose of the Crusades.
CONCLUSION
As leader of the Crusades, America started bullying its comrades in
exuberance and accused them for dragging their feet. Europe, the home of
Crusaders, did not like it. The differences emerged at wrong time and from
unexpected quarter.
The disagreement will not last long. In the civilized world everyone has
the right to disagree as well as the ability to evolve consensus of opinion. They
will soon overcome the difficulties encountered in pursuit of noble goals of the
holy war.
In words of Powell, the Crusades will continue to change the map of the
Middle East. It is not likely to end there, as maps of many countries require
realignments. For this reason America has been pressing hard for action against
Iraq. In future it will serve as precedence to proceed against other culprits.
UN tried to avert war by asking Iraq to destroy missiles by March 1.
Iraq may comply with instructions, but the war will not be averted. The
compliance will also set a new precedence of getting the job done through a
memorandum instead of smart bombs. That is how the holy war is turning
ugly.
Robert Fisk while reporting about protest rallies wrote, a million march
in UK, but Arabs are like mice. He might have been somewhat sarcastic, but he
was very correct in his observation. One could disagree with him only on one
count; he should have used the word Muslims for Arabs.
Osama ventured to impart military training to Iraqis. Do not worry about
the American lies and their smart bombs and laser ones, they look for only the
clear obvious targets. The most effective means to devoid the aerial force of its
content is by digging large number of trenches and camouflaging them.
Pinching remarks of Fisk and motivation-cum-training talk of Osama will
fail in agitating the minds and hearts of Muslims or Arabs. Even if they are
agitated or motivated, they will only dig the holes deeper in search of safety.
Rats will remain rats.
THE FEARED
For the last six months the world had feared the expansion of war. Arabs,
who would be directly affected, rejected Iraq war and change of government.
Some of them pledged that they would not support US-led war. Others wanted
that Saddam must quit ending the crisis. Generally the Arabs failed to show the
solidarity of the kind, which was essential to avert the war.
Reaction of Muslim World was not much different from the Arabs. OIC
called emergency summit, opposed unjustified war and rejected attack on Iraq.
Reportedly OIC nations considered using oil as weapon, but dropped the idea
due to fear of confiscation of this unconventional weapon.
Mahathir warned that terror war was for world domination and within
that the attack on Iraq was aimed at Muslims and Islam. Malaysia condemned
US on false nuclear weapons report on Iraq and urged NAM members to vote
against war. Iran warned against US aggression and proposed referendum in
Iraq to avoid war. Its chief of national security, Rowhani, warned that Iran was
next in US sights after Iraq. Khatami urged US to give up language of force.
mount moral pressure on our governments. The time to stand against war is
now.
It was matter of shame that an Indian suggested this course. The
Government of Pakistan has to bear in mind that it is matter of time when
similar Resolution will be moved by the Crusaders on Pakistan. At that juncture
Pakistan will have no face and no moral grounds to ask anybody to vote against
the Resolution. India by abstaining loses nothing, but Pakistan has a lot at stake.
Russia worked in agreement with France and Germany. It vowed to block
second Resolution and threatened to put off ratification of arms treaty if US
attacked. Moscow refused American request to expel Iraq diplomats.
China insisted on political solution and hailed Iraq for destruction of
missiles. Like Russia it vowed to block the Resolution, but kept quiet on use of
veto. Jiang told Bush that international community did have a consensus on the
issue. Great efforts should be made to maintain the unity and authority of
UNSC. He told the exuberant Blair that our world was facing many problems,
and the problems would not be solved by relying exclusively on armed force.
Japan was interested in pushing for UN Resolution, but it was worried
over expected use of veto by France. Castro felt that Bush was pushing world
into danger. Mugabe slammed Britain and America, the born-again
colonialists. NAM condemned Israeli aggression against Palestinians and
rejected war on Iraq without UN nod.
Vajpayee asked Indians to be ready for Iraq War and then called for
averting war. Sinha announced the formal stand; Indians to follow middle
path on Iraq. Some experts opined that India might offer refueling facilities to
US.
Chief inspector after failing in finding any evidence, accused Iraq of
having no credibility. Blix sought more time as he saw Iraqs disarmament very
limited. Annan warned US not to flout world law and urged Security Council
to work out compromise on Iraq.
Unexpectedly the real opposition came from within the ranks of
Crusaders. EU opposed regime change and insisted that disarmament was the
job of UN. European citizens saw US as danger to world peace, but Solana was
not optimistic on avoiding war.
France and Germany opposed the Bush-Blair method of tackling the
problem. Belgium and Russia joined them. Belgium rejected US request to
expel Iraqi official. France and Russia threaten to veto, if nine members
supported UN Resolution. France and Germany rejected British benchmark for
Saddam. Chirac proposed 30-day deadline. However, French army was ready
in case of war. This did not mean that France was coming on to the line, but it
Iraq must destroy forthwith 10,000 liters of anthrax and other chemical
and biological weapons suspected to be in its possession.
On 23rd February Americans in Asia were alerted for Iraq War backlash.
During first week of March 60,000 more troops were sent to the Gulf.
On 6th March Rear Admiral Moffit warned Iraq that it would face most
powerful force ever.
America expelled Iraqi diplomats and asked others to do the same. Powell
said that America was ready to oust Saddam without UN.
Reportedly America was soliciting bids to rebuild postwar Iraq and tested
its heaviest bomb in Florida.
During second week of March Stealth bombers were deployed for strike
against Iraq and secret surrender efforts were under way as reported by
CNN.
Before the start of Bush, Blair and Anzer meeting US vowed to remove
Saddam.
On 16th March Bush announced the last day for Iraq diplomacy.
Tomorrow is the moment of truth for the world. Tomorrow is the day that we
will determine whether or not diplomacy can work. Powell asked journalists to
leave Baghdad. The feared war seemed imminent.
FORGOTTEN PALESTINE
The deafening sounds of war drums beaten by Bush and Blair distracted
the world attention from the ongoing Crusades. The feared world could not pay
due attention to the campaign of terrorizing the opponents, particularly in
Middle East. The crimes committed against Palestinians were so heinous that a
Belgian court ruled that Sharon could be prosecuted for his crimes against
humanity.
Sharon after withdrawing his ambassador from Belgium continued
committing atrocities, as the world was kept preoccupied by American threats to
attack Iraq. This allowed Israel complete freedom of action as could be seen
from the reports of last three months:
On 11th December Israeli troops killed a Palestinian militant. Next day six
more were shot dead in Gaza Strip.
One Palestinian each was killed in Gaza on 15th and 17th December and
on the following day a boy was killed.
On 19th December Israelis killed two Palestinians and one more was
killed the next day.
On 8th January Israeli troops killed two Palestinians and a day later a boy
was killed.
Israeli troops rolled into Jenin on 11th January and killed two Palestinians,
four civilians were killed next day.
On 13th January two armed Palestinians were killed and four days later
two Palestinians were killed in attack on Jewish settlement.
On 3rd February two Palestinians were killed in Gaza and a youth was
sentenced for al-Qaeda link. Two days later an old woman was among
three killed and next day six more were killed.
On 9th February three Palestinians were killed in car blast, one was killed
on 10th and two more killed on Eid day.
Six Hamas activists were among nine killed on 16 th February and next
day a top Hamas operative was among three killed in Gaza. Another
Hamas militant was killed on 18th February.
Two were killed as Israel stormed Gaza on 2 nd March. Next day nine
Palestinians were killed and founder of Hamas was arrested.
On 7th March eight were killed in violence and next Israel killed a key
Hamas leader.
Sixteen were hurt in Gaza firing on 9 th March and six more were killed in
next three days.
On 13th March four Palestinians were shot dead in West Bank and six
more were killed two days later.
Death toll in Israeli attacks has been constantly rising. In addition to the
killing, Israel held 5,000 Palestinians in custody in January 2003. Israeli army
continued destroying Palestinians houses and shops. Three universities were
closed.
Israel banned Arab party, confined Palestinian ministers to respective
cities, and closed Palestinian liaison and police offices. Palestinian TV and radio
stations were closed and Arafat was not allowed to visit Bethlehem on
Christmas. The prevalent situation forced the Palestinian leadership to postpone
January polls.
The death and destruction were dispensed in exercise of right of selfdefence. The stringent defensive measures did not discourage the Palestinians.
Hamas vowed not to stop operations inside Israel. Its fighters targeted Israeli
tanks and used innovated donkey bombs.
Two-third Palestinians supported continuation of terrorism in the form
of suicide bombings. Despite Arafats rejection of al-Qaedas help and warning
to Osama to stop exploiting Palestinian, retaliation continued though with ever
decreasing intensity:
On 27th December four Israelis were shot dead in West Bank and five
Israeli soldiers were injured in clash on 4 th January. Next day two suicide
bombers killed nineteen in Tel Aviv.
On 15th February four Israeli soldiers were killed when a bomb destroyed
their tank and an Israeli was killed in violence a week later.
FORGOTTEN ASIA
Threats to Iraq not only overshadowed the state terrorism perpetrated
against Palestinians, but also the ravages of holy war elsewhere in Asia. This
war has been going on under supervision of Australia, India and Russia or under
direct control of America where required.
Australia looked after Far East with intimate support of America. Being
in the vicinity of two large Muslim nations, Australia considered itself
vulnerable to terrorist attacks in the wake of war on terror. In view of that it
supported the policy of preemptive. It boosted Special Forces to combat
terrorism and threatened to attack overseas targets.
Australia feared terrorism from migrants and refugees from Muslim
countries. They were dubbed as asylum seekers and concentrated into camps.
The security agencies were accused of torturing them, but the government
stood firm despite criticism.
The trouble in camps of migrants spread. Fifth asylum seekers centre
was torched on 1st January. Many of the detainees were charged of rioting.
Australian Prime Minister denied crisis. Neighbours resented Australian
highhandedness. Malaysian Islamic party demanded apology from Howard for
his threat to launch preemptive. Mahathir warned that aggressive foreign power
could expect bloody nose. He also slammed Britain on terror warnings.
Nevertheless the neighbours cooperated in war against terror. Megawati
pledged to root out terrorism. Indonesian police and FBI agents jointly probed
the killing of Americans. Mahathir acted against suspected organizations,
particularly against Jemaah Islamiyah, although Malaysias Islamic opposition
had denied link with al-Qaeda.
Muslims in Philippines have been struggling since long, but after 9/11,
their struggle has been dubbed as terrorism. Out of these Abu Sayyaf group is
known well by the outside world. These rebels and the government troops
frequently clashed with each other. The intensity of fighting can be judged from
the reports of last three months:
Mayor of a town was among thirteen killed in a bomb blast on 24th
December. Three days later twelve more died in a similar attack.
Seven Abu Sayyaf men and three soldiers were killed in a clash on 19 th
February. Next day fourteen more were killed in southern Philippines.
Four soldiers and two rebels were killed in fighting on 9 th March. Four
days later sixteen rebels were killed in air assault.
Following the footsteps of the civilized world India made more than
thirty attempts to deport Bengali-speaking persons, which resulted in
heightening of border tension. Ultimately India succeeded in deporting 213
Bangladeshis and Fernandes accused Bangladesh of sheltering al-Qaeda.
India also availed the opportunity presented by the tragedy by
supporting cross border terrorism in Nepal. Maoist rebels sheltering in Indian
Territory adjoining Nepal have played havoc with peace and tranquility of the
neighbouring country.
Russia was provided free hand to crush Muslims of Chechnya with
impunity. For Russia it was an opportunity to avenge casualties inflicted on its
troops. According to a Russian agency in 2002 alone, 4,739 Russian servicemen
were killed in the breakaway republic of Chechnya, 13,108 more wounded and
29 were missing.
Putin refused to hold talks with Chechens. America extended the helping
hand by blacklisting Chechen groups. Russia planned to hold referendum in
Chechnya by bargaining votes for bread. For Russian soldiers it was right time
to get drunk and open fire on Chechen bus. Yet Russia called the allegation of
committing war crimes as absurd.
The Chechens were not deterred. They continued fighting against
occupation forces. On 27th December 46 persons were killed in Grozny as result
of suicide attack and 70 were hurt as a truck was blown up near government
headquarters. Four Russian troops were killed in clashes with Chechens on 12 th
January and six more were killed on 3rd February. Seven soldiers were killed in
attacks and blasts on 7th February.
In all the above operations America had very little direct participation. As
leader of the Crusades it exercised general supervision around the globe;
prepared grounds and plans for future expansion of the holy war; and took
measures to improve security of the civilized people.
To improve the internal security of America even the relatives of
suspected al-Qaeda operative were arrested. As deadline for immigration
neared Muslims braced for new wave of arrests. Globally US tracked dozens
of ships linked to al-Qaeda. In mid December White House approved the list of
terrorist leaders and CIA was authorized to kill them.
EU, Canada and US agreed to take steps to prevent nukes falling into
terrorists hands. In mid January Bush released $ 450 million to destroy Russian
chemical weapons, which were prone to theft and falling into hands of
terrorists. On the other hand America worked on making small nuclear
weapons for future use.
The collaborators took actions at their ends. EU enforced new law for
asylum seekers and warnings of terrorist attacks were rung across the Continent.
Anti-Muslim feelings were aroused to the extent that Europe felt the need to
hold a conference on Islamophobia.
Germany lured in and held two Yemenis for al-Qaeda links. In Hamburg a
Moroccan got 15 years jail in September 11 attacks. Seven Muslims were held
in raid on London mosque. Cleric, Abu Hamza, faced expulsion. A Pakistani
was among 12 indicted in Italy for planning chemical attack on US Embassy.
UN stepped up monitoring of al-Qaeda sanctions. Kuwait launched
crackdown on al-Qaeda supporters. Yemen chased the killers of Americans.
Saudi Government planned to fingerprint Asians with effect from March.
The biased conduct of holy war enraged common Muslims and they too
started committing hate crimes. Three Americans, a doctor and two of his
colleagues, working in a mission hospital were shot dead in Yemen. America
experienced new Anthrax scare.
Analysts predicted that suicide terrorism would increase in 2003, as alQaeda still retained the ability to pose such threat. Al-Zawahiri urged Muslims
to kill Americans. Al-Qaeda has multi-faceted marine strategy told an arrested
man. According to CNN it has turned to assassinations. Terrorist missile attacks
posed threat to airlines. Russian Defence Minister reported that al-Qaeda
leaders were alive and plotting terror. UK police chief disclosed that al-Qaeda
network was at large in the country. Al-Qaeda was getting close again reported
a German official.
The conduct of war on terror kept receiving criticism. A Spanish antiterror judge blasted Bush for trampling rights in quest for security. Cuba
accused US of aiding terrorism. Even EU protested over FBI blunder of
arresting its citizen. HRW slammed US for turning blind eye to repression.
The reason of repression was quite obvious. America committed, coaxed
and condoned rights violations around the globe. About 600 persons have been
detained in Cuba without trial in pitiable conditions for more than a year.
Ironically the annual report of HRW did not list America in countries violating
human rights; whereas it has been responsible solely responsible for the rise in
violations during 2002 due to biased conduct of its war on terror.
America was not pushed about criticism. It prepared for action against
Iraq and planned to go beyond. CIA reported Iran, Libya, Syria and Sudan were
also seeking Weapons of Mass Destruction. Iran appeared to be the obvious
choice after Iraq.
America accused Iran of developing nuclear weapons and urged IAEA to
inspect N-sites. It asked Russia to stop nuclear help to Iran as Iran was moving
closer to make nukes. Iran rejected US claim saying that its nuclear
programme was already under IAEA supervision.
It invited IAEA to inspect two nuclear sites suspected by Washington.
ElBaradei inspected Iranian nuclear facility and Iran also showed nuclear plant
to media. Snap nuclear inspections were refused, however it was willing to
discuss nuclear plan in return for aid. Rejection of accusations neither saved
Iraq nor will it save Iran or any other country from American aggression.
Muslims can learn a lot from North Korea. DPRK kicked IAEA
inspectors out by setting a deadline and announced that reprocessing plant
would be reactivated soon. It first hinted at quitting and then actually pulled out
of NPT. Pyongyang warned that UN curbs would be taken as declaration of war
and demanded resumption of fuel shipments.
North Koreans backed governments decision on NPT. Pyongyang
rejected world criticism and resisted calls to return to NPT. While defending its
decision DPRK alleged that US policy was increasing N-war risks and
cautioned about nuclear disaster. It sought US trial for nuclear proliferation
and called Bush shameless charlatan. ElBaradei, however, accused North
Korea of adopting nuclear-blackmail policy.
North Korea tested anti-ship missile, slammed US plans to boost
firepower and threatened to restart missile tests. Pyongyang vowed to resist US
pressure and warned on clash in which US would confront sea of fire. It also
threatened to pull out of armistice truce that ended Korean War. Nevertheless
Pyongyang insisted on negotiations and formal pact with US, rejecting
multilateral negotiations. It assured South Korea that there would be no war and
desired national cooperation with Seoul.
Muslims can also take a lesson of unity from the neighbours of DPRK.
North Korea could not take such a tough stand without being sure that its
neighbours will never support war in their region. The estranged brothers of
North Koreans spearheaded the opposition to war.
South Korean activists scuffled with police while carrying out anti-US
rallies. Their government urged IAEA to postpone meeting. Its envoy went to
North and held discussions with top US officials to help defuse crisis. Seoul
opposed military option against North Korea. Roh warned of horrible results if
peace was shattered. Reconciliation with North must go on said Kim. Lately
South Korea urged US to show flexibility.
China asked US to be flexible with North Korea and showed willingness
to host US-North Korea talks. Top US official held talks in China on nuclear
crisis, but Powell had to leave China empty handed. Escalation of North Korea
crisis worried Japan. It regretted Korean decision on nuclear reactor, but played
down latest missile launch. Even Russia held talks with DPRK and termed those
as successful.
America felt the pressure and declared DPRK situation less pressing than
Iraq. It agreed to give North Korea another chance, which wont be the last.
America saw hope for diplomacy, agreed to negotiate and offered energy help.
Powell denied plans to strike North Korea, but refused bilateral talks with
Pyongyang.
America however kept blowing hot and blowing cold out of its habit. US
warned that there was no easy way out of Korean crisis. No concession to end
Korean standoff said US Envoy. Bold initiative on North Korea is possible
threatened Bush as US spy satellite detected suspicious activities relating to
movement of fuel rods around a nuclear plant.
Apart from the tough stance of DPRK and strong opposition to war by its
neighbours, the military strength of the adversary also forced Bush to blink.
North Korea has at least 1.1 million frontline troops in service backed up by
1.8 million reservists. Most are stationed along the border with South Korea. In
addition, more than 10,000 missiles and artillery pieces are in position along the
border.
Bush and Roh were constrained to agree on peaceful solution of North
Korea nuclear dispute. The bully tucked his tail and decided not to push the
regime change in DPRK although it saw North Korea moving towards making
nuclear warheads. It decided to go for softer opportunity offered by Iraq. This
is the art of keeping the options open.
CONCLUSION
The Crusades, from Palestine to Philippines, progressed well and that too
with minimum of direct involvement of America. Its armed forces made no
significant contribution towards holy war since fall of Kabul. Its colossal
military strength had not been fully employed to avail the opportunities
presented by the tragedy.
America had identified opportunities in Axis of Evil. Action against
DPRK was wrought with difficulties and it did not fall within the purview of
Crusades, therefore, this option was discarded. Iraq became the obvious choice
for which justifications had already been brought to the notice of the world
body.
America could wait no more for want of proof. The plans to avail the
opportunities could not be shelved simply because the world was not prepared
to accept the arguments of Bush and Blair. The expansion of holy war could
not be deferred for want of holy reasons.
AILING AFGHANISTAN
More than a year ago Afghanistan suffered due to terrorism perpetrated
by Taliban in the name of Islam. Today Afghanistan is suffering due to
terrorism perpetrated by those who came to this country to fight a holy war
against terror. Two more evils, narcotics and warlords, have been added to it,
which had been controlled effectively by Taliban.
The intended attack on Iraq added to the worries of those who were
installed to rule the country on behalf of the Crusaders. The rulers in Kabul
feared that militancy in Afghanistan might increase in case of Iraq War. It could
spark attacks on foreigners and also destabilize Afghanistan. The Crusaders
assured Karzai that invasion of Iraq wont result in neglect of Afghanistan.
They could not neglect Afghans more than they have already done. In any
case Karzai could hardly do anything to stop the Crusaders from attacking Iraq
for the sake of his country. He has to learn to live with problems of his people.
stay for two more years. During last three months a British bodyguard killed
two Afghans, a translator working with peacekeepers died in attack and another
was hurt in mine explosion.
Raising of national army remained a challenge for Karzai. On 7 th January
another battalion was added to it. Fahim visited America for talks with
Rumsfeld on national army and other security issues. On 15 th March Karzai
inaugurated first two brigades of national army. It was estimated that at present
speed the planned strength of 70,000 would take three to four decades to be
completed.
Formation of national police was also slow. The police personnel were
accused of high-handedness. Anti-police rally was held in Kabul. Amnesty
demanded police reforms and called for overhauling criminal justice system.
Overall security environments did not improve despite the pledge of new
interior minister in this regard. British Parliament warned that anarchy might hit
Afghanistan again. Poor security hampered delivery of humanitarian aid and the
agency asked the world to restore security.
MANHUNT
The threat of al-Qaeda in Afghanistan almost diminished, but some
disgruntled Pushtoons occasionally fired at foreign troops and soldiers of Kabul
regime. However, occupation forces exaggerated the threat to justify their stay
in Afghanistan.
It was announced in December that al-Qaeda was still controlling major
part of Nurestan, which is adjacent to Chitral. In January rumours were spread
that Taliban had chemical arms and al-Qaeda and Taliban were regrouping.
Hekmatyar added to the evil forces operating in Afghanistan. He was declared
global terrorist.
Leaflets against Osama, Hekmatyar and Omar were distributed in
January. US forces searched mountains and carried out cave-clearance
operations. The planes bombed suspected areas in Kunar, Southern, Eastern and
Central Afghanistan, with special focus on Helmand and Khost provinces.
Norwegian warplanes had the opportunity to carry out first air-strikes since
1945.
Italian commandos joined the hunt for Osama, Omar and Hekmatyar. FBI
remained occupied in hot pursuit of Hekmatyar. At the start of Iraq War one
thousand US troops swept area near Kandahar and combed villages and caves in
search of Taliban.
The occupation forces had following visible successes during the
period:
On 7th January four persons linked to Taliban were arrested for stealing
vehicles. Two days later four Taliban fighters were killed southeast of
Kandahar.
On 4th February three Afghans were arrested in Nangarhar. Ten days later
seventeen were killed in US air raids.
Five attackers were killed on 15 th March and ten Taliban were arrested
over attack plot. Two days later twelve more were arrested in raid on
Taliban base disguised as aid agency.
On 31st December a large cache of weapons was found in Kabul and three
days later another arms cache was seized near Orgun.
Two fuel trucks exploded near Kandahar on 8 th January and rocket was
fired at Bagram base next day.
On 13th January US troops engaged in aid activities came under fire and
next day rockets were fired at them.
On 21st January US forces sustained twin attacks and next day rocket
landed near Bagram base. A vehicle was destroyed in rocket attack near
Chaman on 23rd January.
US troops and Taliban fought pitched battle near Spin Boldak between
28th and 30th January. Taliban claimed killing seven Americans, fifteen
Afghan troops and shooting down a US helicopter.
On 1st February three rockets landed near ISAF base in Kabul and US
forces were shot at during search of caves.
On 7th February US troops were fired upon in Gardez and next day an
alleged Taliban killed five Afghan soldiers in southern Afghanistan.
On 25th February rockets were fired at Bagram air base and a bomb blast
hit house of an official in Kandahar.
On 3rd March a US observation post came under fire in Khost. Next day
mortars were fired near US military base at Bagram. The dose was
repeated six days later.
One person was killed in blast near Bagram air base on 16 th March and
two days later rockets were fired near US position in Gardez.
CONCLUSION
Overall conditions of security in Afghanistan showed no sign of recovery
from the ailments. Those who had promised to cure ailing Afghanistan have left
the patient in nursing care of Karzais regime. The doctors have gone to attend
cases in emergency ward of Middle East.
Iraq War can add to the problems of Karzai, but it will mostly depend on
the outcome of war. If Iraqis perform well, then attacks on occupation forces
might increase, particularly in southern Afghanistan. According to an estimate it
would take three to four decades to complete the planned strength of Afghan
army at double the present speed. Only after that it would be in position to
contribute positively towards improvement of security.
The progress regarding rehabilitation and reconstruction is no different
from that of the raising of army. During his visit to Washington Karzai
requested for more help for reconstruction. He was snubbed for relying heavily
on Americans. Bush, however, was kind enough to apologize to Karzai for
Senators harsh treatment. Karzai should be prepared for more snubs and
apologies rather than expecting aid and assistance.
Reconstruction, which has already been disowned by some Senators,
could be further neglected due to expenses to be incurred in invasion of Iraq.
Therefore, Afghanistan should take 30 to 40 years to start showing signs of
recovery. That was exactly the aim of toppling Taliban by the Crusaders.
Much of Afghanistan continued bleeding. Afghans have been torn by
ethnic and political strife, banditry is epidemic, calls for Jihad have become
frequent and Afghan soldiers are attacked daily. US soldiers make comparison
to Vietnam War, farmers by day and Taliban by night. These incidents provide
pretexts to occupation forces to perpetrate state terrorism. The hunters will keep
inflicting collateral damage and killing detainees by torture despite HRW
accusations of detaining prisoners illegally.
Pushtoons will remain the target of Crusaders, as has been indicated by
the recently conducted operations. Most of the recovered arms belonged to
Pushtoon. No such operations were carried out in northern Afghanistan or in
areas of Tajiks and Uzbeks. The aim of occupation forces remained the
disarmament of Pushtoons only.
MIGHT IS RIGHT
The war had always meant destruction and it is more so in modern days.
The benefits or gains of war, no matter how carefully these are calculated, are
out weighed by the incalculable human sufferings, particularly those related to
non-combatants.
Despite use of smart bombs and precision weapons the modern wars
cause colossal collateral damage, because the battles are no more fought in
open spaces away from civil population. These are now generally fought in and
around big cities or towns, the so-called hubs of communications. That has
made the war uglier than it was ever before.
Nevertheless the human beings will not shun war because of its ugliness.
It will be used as tool of protecting and promoting national interests, though as
last resort. But the stronger will invariably rush to the last resort under the
pretext of preemptive.
The option of war is, or should be, dictated by the factors of ability,
necessity and utility. The necessity and the utility of war on Iraq were
questioned by the vast majority the world community. The opponents thought
that the war was wrought with dangers. It would be far more harmful than being
beneficial for the region or for rest of the world.
Despite this sensible advice Bush and his warriors adopted the
horrendous option. This clearly indicated that America has acquired the habit of
waging war merely because it posses the unmatched ability. According to
American hawks it is the ability to wage war which matters. All the rest is
rubbish. This was the analogy on which America attacked Iraq.
minute talks had shown that council consensus would not be possible. Powell
said that this was a test that the Security Council did not meet.
He remarked, he could think of nothing that Saddam Hussein could do
diplomatically. This marked the end of diplomacy and war became inevitable.
America decided to disarm Iraq without UN. Bush was to ask Saddam to leave
country. Baghdad waited for the fury of US-led war designed to redraw the
map of Middle East.
Next day Bush asked Iraqis not to fight invaders and told Saddam
Hussein and his sons to leave Iraq within 48 hours. Their refusal to do so will
result in military conflict commenced at a time of our choosing. The tyrant will
soon be gone. Baghdad rejected the ultimatum.
Bush claimed, United States of America has the sovereign authority to
use force in assuring its own national security. The danger is clear. Using
chemical, biological or, one-day nuclear weapons obtained with the help of Iraq,
the terrorists could fulfill their stated ambitions and kill thousands or hundreds
of thousands of innocent people in our country or any other.
The same day America announced, its troops would enter Baghdad even
if Saddam leaves. (The logic behind asking him to leave remained
unexplained.) Meanwhile US navy ships were deployed in Red Sea as result of
Turkeys refusal to allow the use of its air space. It meant that air space of
Arabs, mainly of Saudi Arabia, was available for use.
On 19th March US forces were ready to attack Iraq. Bush met war council
and a US Admiral saw war within two days. Two million leaflets were dropped
in Iraq as part of psychological warfare. Iraqi Parliament united behind Saddam
and Azizs defection was denied.
Bush was expected to ask Congress for 100 billion dollars to pay for the
invasion and House of Commons backed Blair on war with 412 votes in favour
and only 149 against. An important opportunity presented by the tragedy of 9/11
was about to be availed.
America attacked Iraq only a few hours after the expiry of deadline. Bush
spelled out the aim of the war. It was to disarm Iraq, to free its people and to
defend the world from grave danger. It was given the name of Operation Iraqi
Freedom.
He cautioned the people about the unexpected. War could be longer than
expected. He further warned that in this conflict, America faced an enemy who
has no regard for conventions of war or rules of morality. (Only man like Bush
could say this after flouting all international laws, conventions and norms of
morality.) He assured them, we would accept no outcome but victory.
Iraq is surrounded by Iran in the east; Turkey and Syria in the north;
Saudi Arabia and Jordan in the west and by Kuwait and sea in the south. Ground
attack against Iraq could not be initiated from Iran and Syria, as both countries
had opposed invasion of Iraq. Turkey did not allow the use of its territory. Saudi
Arabia declined to join the war. Kuwait was the only country, which could be
used as springboard for jumping into Iraqi pool of crude oil.
American invasion aimed at quick victory. The plan was based on various
factors related to enemy and own capabilities. America banked upon rebellion
of Shiite Muslims of the south and Kurds of north triggering of coups against
rulers. Own high-tech air power and fleet-footed ground forces were to be used
to cripple command, control and communications of the adversary.
In words of a US Admiral America planned to launch a blistering shock
and awe strike aimed at stunning Iraqs army into a quick and clean surrender.
Rumsfeld vowed that Iraq would face an attack of scope and scale never seen
before.
Strategic targets along Euphrates and Tigris Rivers and oil fields were to
be the initial objectives for ground forces. To this end three-pronged offensive
was launched from the secure base of Kuwait. On the right a combined force of
British and US troops were tasked to capture Umm Qasr and Basra. On the left
a column was to head for Karbala and Najaf. Main effort was tasked to capture
Nasiriyah and then join the other column near Najaf.
Iraqis planned their defence in the light of lessons learnt in 1991 War and
Afghan War. As they could not match the air power and mobility of ground
forces of their adversary, therefore they decided not fight in open areas on
extended frontage.
To this end they allowed the enemy to carry out deep penetrations, with a
view to drawing and compelling him to fight in and around built up areas. This
was the only way to fight on ground of own choosing and inflict some
casualties, if not the way to win the war.
Against air attacks they were quite helpless. The effectiveness of
innovation of passive measures like trenches dug around Baghdad, filled with
oil and set alight every day has yet to be established. This measure could be
effective against heat-seeking devices, but not against laser guided weapons.
The attack was launched on 20th March, only ninety minutes after the
deadline given to Saddam by Bush. It meant that everything was in place and
waiting for orders. America had reasons to be impatient.
Washington issued worldwide alert. The first volley of 40 Tomahawk
cruise missiles was fired from six naval ships. F-117 Stealth bombers also took
part. Iraqi leadership was the main target of first volley as disclosed by
Rumsfeld. Even at that hectic moment Bush found time to talk to Vajpayee to
discuss war.
Four persons were killed as allied troops entered southern Iraq. Baghdad
denied fall of Umm Qasr, claimed repulsing of attack and fired six missiles on
Kuwait. Saddam vowed that the devil would be defeated.
On Day-Two 320 missiles set Baghdad ablaze. Allied troops were
reported to be poised to take Basra. Six hundred Iraqis were made prisoners,
two US Marines were killed in fighting and twelve died in helicopter crash.
Several oil wells were ignited.
Rumsfeld claimed that Saddam was finished and then advised him to
give up before it was too late. Saddam is now history said a US official.
America asked governments to sever ties with Saddam. Blair predicted, not so
optimistically, that the war wont be won overnight. Iraqi minister vowed that
no force could conquer Iraq.
On Day-Three Baghdad was subjected to round the clock bombing.
Tommy said that his forces were using munitions on a scale never before seen.
This would be a campaign unlike any other in history. A campaign characterized
by shock, by surprise, by flexibilityand by the application of overwhelming
force. Bush however felt that war would be longer than planned.
In the city of Nasiriyah, US troops forging a path to Baghdad secured a
bridge over the Euphrates, dislodging Iraqi forces who had slowed down their
advance. After two days of skirmishes, Marines claimed winning control of
Umm Qasr, Iraqs only deep-water port, which lies close to Kuwaiti border.
Rumsfeld pledged to do what was necessary. So far they (Iraqis) have
made a bad judgement. He wanted to return Iraq to Iraqis free of fear and
torture and advised Iraqi people not to support a regime which would soon be
history. The British Defence Secretary opined that last night dramatic TV
coverage showed that tyranny was collapsing.
Four US Marines were killed in fighting and seven British soldiers died
as two UK helicopters collided. Pentagon abandoned Turkey option and ordered
shifting of troops to Gulf area. America apologized for errant missiles, which
had landed in Iran a day earlier.
Iraqis put up stiff resistance in Basra and Umm Qasr and claimed
shooting down 21 cruise missiles. A car bomb exploded close to the border with
Iran, killing an Australian journalist and one other person and three British
journalists were missing. Forty died in an attack on suspected al-Qaeda group.
Iraqi Defence Minister boasted that no force in the world could conquer
us. Information Minister said that the attacks were the work of an
targets around Kirkuk. Iraq reported that 24 civilians were killed and more than
400 were injured in the area. Mosul was hit by air raids everyday since the start
of war.
UK confirmed death of its soldier. Queen went on morale-boosting visits
to British bases. Bush vowed that anyone who did not treat POWs under the
Geneva conventions would be later treated with as war criminal.
Rumsfeld admitted, there have to be tough days ahead. There were still a
large number of difficulties and things that could go wrong. Those are still
ahead of us. Wars are unpredictable. Tommy however claimed rapid and in
some cases dramatic progress. About Turkey sending troops to northern Iraq,
Blair termed such incursion as entirely unacceptable.
Tareq Aziz rejected invaders claim of progress. Saddam spoke of quick
victory and asked people to cut enemys throats. Iraq claimed shooting downing
two Apache helicopters and capturing pilots and taking more US and British
soldiers as prisoners. Six members of Baath Party and a regional leader were
killed.
On Day-Six storm kept US advance checked. As fighting for Nasiriyah
raged, America claimed fall of Umm Qasr. Allies reported revolt in Basra. 3 rd
Infantry Division estimated that 500 Iraqis were killed in two days fighting near
Najaf and 20 US troops were killed and 14 were missing. A US F-16 fired on
Patriot battery deployed in Kuwait.
Iraqi state TV and another channel were knocked off. Six satellite
jamming devices, which Iraq was using to thwart American precision guided
weapons, were destroyed. Allies warned civilians to stay home.
Myers saw toughest fight ahead. Rumsfeld feared chemical arms attack
near Baghdad. Bush sought $ 75 billion for war while assuring that Operation
Iraqi Freedom was making good progress. We cannot know the duration of this
war, yet we know its outcome. We will prevail. The Iraqi regime will be
disarmed. The Iraqi regime will be ended. The Iraqi people will be free.
Iraq denied revolt in Basra and claimed shooting down three helicopters
and killing eight troops. Saddam asked tribesmen to inflict damage on enemy.
Basra was on the verge of humanitarian disaster as US planes dropped 1000pound bombs amidst fierce fighting. Sixteen civilians were killed and 95
wounded in Baghdad bombing. Taha Yasin asked Arabs to impose oil embargo
on US and Britain.
On Day-Seven US claimed killing 650 Iraqis outside Najaf. 3 rd Infantry
Division advanced to within 80 kilometers of Baghdad. 101st Airborne Division
was within striking distance. British forces remained locked in fighting around
weapons, because in that case America would be proved right in accusing Iraq
for having WMDs.
America has been mentioning this threat time and again to legitimize the
destruction caused by its forces. The conduct of this war thus far and what has
been experienced in Afghanistan proved that America was interested only in
destruction, nothing else but destruction of Muslim countries. All the rest was
hoax.
Within a week the bitter realities of war started dawning upon people of
the civilized world although some of them still did not want to see those as
was indicated by al-Jazeeras ban from New York Stock Exchange. The war,
however, revealed upon Bush the usefulness of international law and
conventions.
As the war prolongs the opposition to it will also intensify. More mothers
like the one of a Marine killed in Iraq will speak against war. Each one of them
will say, I dont agree to war. There should be other ways to sort things out.
They will curse Bush and Blair like Yasmin Alibhai-Brown has. I am
burning with fury, because my country has been betrayed. If they elected a
monkey as President of the United States, Tony Blair would ingratiate himself
and do its bidding.
British public was less confident about war. An ex-UN weapons
inspector, Scott Ritter apprehended that US would lose war. War in Iraq is
doomed to fail opined Ivanov. These statements could be true in the context of
consequences of the war, but in military terms the victory for America was a
foregone conclusion.
AGGRESSION CONDEMNED
The Muslims all over the world were enraged by attack on Iraq as they
considered it part of the on going Crusades. They deplored the unjust war.
Astonishingly the reaction of the rulers of Arab World was quite mild. After
failing to prevent the war, Arab League called on UN to help end war, not
realizing that if the world body was capable of doing anything, the war would
not have started.
Saudi Arabia could only resist US pressure to join war and beef up
security at border with Iraq. On sixth day of war it came out with yet another
peace plan, but as usual the US was not impressed. Riyadh promptly cut its
peace proposal to general idea. Saudi press however blasted US and warned
of catastrophe.
The UNSC must resume its primary responsibility under the UN Charter
for the maintenance of international peace and security.
Foreign Minister of Pakistan made these proposals after Bush had sent
three hundred thousand soldiers, armed to their teeth with lethal weapons, to
wage war against another Islamic State. Kasuri somehow thought that they were
sent to avert human disaster; protect civic services and human rights; and to
safeguard integrity and sovereignty of Iraq. Above all he hoped that the Yankee
friend would listen to his advice.
Pakistan was in touch with OIC said Jamali. Like his Foreign Minister
he too seemed confident about the ability of this organization to avert the
disaster. Kasuri urged UNSC to end Iraqi suffering, knowing well that the
superpower had already rendered it redundant.
The Government of Pakistan however took measures to protect the
Crusaders brothers-in-faith. The security around churches and embassies was
beefed up. Jamali cancelled US trip, Pakistan Day Parade and SAF games to
appease the fellow Pakistanis.
People of Pakistan widely condemned attack on Iraq. Religious parties,
political workers, traders, teachers and students organized protest rallies against
unjust war. Million March flayed rulers for supporting US in Lahore. Protesters
in Multan called Bush a Dracula.
The world condemned attack amid fears of huge casualties and backlash.
Worldwide anti-war protests continued through the first week of war. In Geneva
nine countries of the UNHRC asked the worlds top human rights forum to hold
a special session on war. Ambassadors of 19 NATO countries discussed the
fallout from Iraq War. Even India announced that it was not in favour of war or
its continuation.
Chirac declared that Iraq did not pose immediate threat, therefore an
immediate war was not justified. He vowed not to accept a Resolution that
would legitimize the military intervention and would give the belligerents the
The United Daily News of Taiwan wrote, Bush has virtually become the
global dictator who belittles the whole world.
Mark the day: March 20 2003. History will record it when bombs,
instead of international laws, started to count in regional or world
conflicts wrote China Daily.
Muslim Parliament of Great Britain declared that the war against Iraq
marked a new era of imperialism, aggression and violation of
international law.
Austrian paper Die Presse observed that from the point of view of
international law drawn up over the last year, the behaviour of George W
Bush is closely approaching a war crime.
Ismail Yusanto, spokesman for Hizbut Tahrir of Indonesia said that the
attack now clearly showed the world who the real terrorist was. We call
The New Straits Times of Malaysia quoted acting Prime Minister: The
US should be isolated globally. Let that country live alone and die alone.
Vietnams Nhan Dan opined that dominated and invaded by colonial and
imperialist forces for decades, the Vietnamese people understand the
suffering caused by an unjust war and sympathize with the suffering of
the Iraqi people.
Patrick Seale in Gulf News wrote, attack on Iraq is the climax of USIsraeli partnership.
Ming Pao of Hong Kong feared that the war would stir up revenge, and
endless war. It would tie down the global economy.
Sega of Bulgaria wrote that war had become as banal as it was before the
modern era, when it was the normal state of the world, a source of
honour, of plunder, of political legitimacy or simply of adventure.
Hungarys Nepszabadsag felt that war marked the end for the political
institutions of the 20th Century.
French regional daily Presse Ocean worried about the unity of Crusaders.
The first victim of the war in Iraq is Europe, whose unity has been
shattered by the harshness of the clash between Jacques Chirac and
George Bush.
opined
that
CONSEQUENCES
The duration and intensity of the war will greatly determine the nature
and extent of its consequences. The problems encountered by the invaders
during first week of fighting indicate that the war will last longer than
anticipated by the planners and the experts.
Some analysts argued that if Basra was captured then those at Baghdad
would think twice before resisting. There were others, who simply wished
quick end for humanitarian consideration, like Inayatullah; if nothing can be
done to stop the war, one hopes it will end soon that the people of Iraq suffer the
least possible damage.
Most people wanted the war to be short. That would mean a quick and
easy victory for the aggressors. Without being a cynic, one would like it to drag
for long enough to hurt the invaders as well. Only then America might hesitate
in availing more opportunities in future. No doubt Iraqis will suffer, but
someone has to suffer to save others from the harm.
Whether the war ends abruptly or lingers on is yet to be seen, but it has
already confirmed most of the conclusions drawn during last fifteen months.
The war on terror, waged to avail the opportunities presented by the tragedy, is
likely to prove more devastating than Second World War.
Second World War was blessing in disguise, because it weakened the
imperial powers and resultantly Muslims got the freedom. This war may end in
their subjugation, because:
In future the war will be sought more than the peace. Peace, however,
will be used as slogan for war.
America will look for pretexts, but it will not be held back for want of
justifications to attack suspected adversaries.
With the opening of an active front in Iraq, the war has not moved away
from Pakistan. It has become more ominous, because the designs of
Crusaders have been revealed in unambiguous terms.
The points listed above need elaboration for better understanding of the
gravity of their effects. Americans have progressed and prospered tremendously
during the last century due to rapid breakthroughs in the field and technology,
but intellectually and morally they are like their forefathers. They still cherish
the principle of might is right.
With degeneration to a bully American prestige has diminished
according to Partap Bhanu Mehta. The fact remains that word prestige has
different meanings for a bully and a gentleman. This bully suffers from
incorrigible complex of self-righteousness.
The totalitarian rulers of the past in a way were lucky, because their
intellectual and moral honesty escaped the scrutiny. The kings issued the royal
decrees to wage war against other nations, but people could not judge the moral
justifications of bloodshed they sought, as texts of their decrees were not
accessible to common citizens.
The American rulers, like all others of modern times, are unlucky in this
regard. The advancements in electronic media have subjected them to the
scrutiny by common people around the globe. No matter how expertly they
manipulate the noble words for their sinister designs the people understand the
white lies issued from the White House.
Mongols also had justifications for ransacking the world from China to
Europe and Moscow to Middle East. Hitler too had pretexts to rage war in
Europe and Africa. But both Mongols and Huns did not conceal their desire of
imposing their will on other nations. They wanted to conquer them and had the
moral courage to own their action as such, unlike the hypocrite Yankees. Bush
and his band have the same motive behind liberating the oppressed people, but
they utterly lack the moral courage of Genghis Khan and Hitler.
Like all bullies America too will seek action (war) instead of inaction
(peace). Attack on Iraq is just the beginning of a season of conflicts that will
become a part of the international political landscape. The world will now have
to live with the reality that war and not peace is the desired norm opined the
editor of The News on 21st March.
The notice for war will invariably be short to forestall any possibility of
settlement through peaceful means. In case of Afghanistan the war started on
four weeks notice. This time the ultimatum was of 48 hours. Bush did not
reduce the deadline to be reasonable.
Next time the notice may be even shorter or no notice at all. The action
without notice will fit better in the strategy of shock and awe. Iraq War has
proved that even a short notice can cause problems in application of this
strategy.
The strategy of shock and awe is synonymous to terrorism. No other
words can explain the effects of terrorism better than these words chosen to
terrorize the Iraqis. Americans are bent upon using the methods of terrorists in
war which they insist calling the holy war.
Having degenerated to a bully, America is not bothered about the moral
grounds or so-called justifications for waging a war. All that it needs is the
company of some willing partners. It no more requires any friends, particularly
in treasure hunts. Only willing workhorses are needed and there is no dearth of
greedy-fools in this world.
In any case a bully never runs short of justifications, because of his
ability to fabricate these according the opportunities presented. Michael Moore
after receiving Oscar award for the best documentary at the 75 th Academy
Awards pointed this out. We live in fictitious times. We live in a time with
fictitious results that elect fictitious presidents. We live in a time when we have
a man sending us to war for fictitious reasons.
One of the fictitious justifications for war on terror is the theory of
preventive war in self-defence. For this theory the existence of material threat is
not necessary. The threat can be imagined like the Sikh who cultivated
sugarcane near some straw huts. After having sown the field he feared that
inhabitants of the huts would damage his crop by steeling.
He preferred action to inaction. At night he went to the huts and set those
on fire to punish them for the crime they would have committed. This anecdote
is quoted with apology to Sikhs, who are far more sensible people than the
Yankees.
The action can be taken to liberate oppressed people, not of Kashmir
or Palestine, but of those countries who disagree with the bully. In the context of
Iraq War Robert Fisk has put it across in these words: It looks as if the
Americans and British are bleeding to liberate a people who are not all that
keen to be liberated.
If nothing else the war can be waged for the noble cause of peace.
Americans have been and will continue making mischief as peacekeepers. It is
for them and their likes that Allah has said: And when it is said unto them:
Make not mischief in the earth, they say: We are peacemakers only. Are not they
To establish in Iraq a military staging area for the eventual invasion and
overthrow of several Middle East regimes, including some that are allies
of the US.
In the context of Middle East the holy war remains an extension of evil
policy of US on Israel/Palestine. All noble looking vows of the Crusaders are
nothing but lies. The gentlemen like Rasul Bakhsh Rais have unnecessarily
pondered about their vows.
It looks nonsensical to think of post-war Iraq as liberal, democratic and
progressive Arab country and becoming a model for rest of the region to
emulate. The rosy picture that the Americans are drawing may turn out to be
very ugly. Internal ethnic, sectarian and political confrontations in Iraq may
sharpen and even threaten territorial integrity of the country and trouble all its
neighbours.
This is exactly the aim of Americans. Virtual disintegration of
Afghanistan is the proof. After Saddam Iraq will be left at its own as
Afghanistan has been left after Taliban. Americans may not create an
autonomous region of Kurdistan as anticipated by General Aslam Beg, but
occupation forces through puppets will control key centres and the rest of the
country will be neglected. Then the Crusaders will march on yet another
country. This is worrying even for hawks like Shireen M Mazari.
Meanwhile, it is indeed a frightening message for the rest of the world,
for tomorrow the US can attack any state it chooses to - and Muslim states had
better be on guard. This is new kind of terror now being unleashed on the world
- terror of the militarily powerful. Bush has referred to Saddam as the tyrant
who will soon be gone. But how will the world deal with the new tyrant in the
shape of Bush?
She continued: One aim (of war) is clearly the redrawing of the map of
the Middle East - but the fallout will be in the Gulf region also. One should
expect boundaries to alter in many states in the Iraqi neighbourhood.
Mahathirs perception enlarged the scope of redrawing of the map
beyond the region. So may be after the attack on Iraq, their next target will be
Iran and other nations like Sudan and Libya. The assignment of the surveyor
general of the world may be extended even further.
After Second World War Muslims were liberated from colonialism and in
this war many of them will be liberated from the shackles of their cruel rulers.
The political disgruntles of these countries will be seduced to destroy their own
homelands with temptation of bright future. The Crusaders will always find
plenty of Jaffers and Sadiqs in the form of Tajiks and Kurds.
Rulers of Muslim Ummah have wasted more than half century by not
doing anything to acquire the strength to defend them. The situation has
changed so drastically that now they will even shun the idea of acquiring the
strength. They will willingly opt to give up their arms to save themselves from
the wrath of the Crusaders.
The weak and disunited Muslim rulers will tend to reconcile with the
inevitable. Each one of them will try to save oneself by stalling the threat as
long as possible. Unfortunately they will work for delaying rather than averting
the threat and consequently keep falling one by one.
The weak and disunited Ummah could do nothing to prevent Iraq War.
The opposition to war originated from elsewhere for reasons other than the
safety of Ummah. This is likely to mislead ever-optimistic Muslim rulers. Their
unfounded optimism will obscure their vision and they will not be able to notice
that the Crusaders have differed on the methodology, not on the aims of war.
The supporters as well as the opponents of war wanted to disarm a Muslim
country, but they differed on modus operandi.
This difference of opinion was quoted as an opportunity for those who are
convinced that they can do very little to defend their interests on their own.
Therefore, they were advised to avail this opportunity by joining hands with
China, Russia, Germany and France, the countries which had shown concern
about peace.
In case of Afghanistan the war was next door to Pakistan in terms of
geographic proximity. With the invasion of Iraq it has apparently moved away,
but in view of the pretexts used by America, the attack on Iraq has brought it
much closer. Its presence can be felt nearby and the bully can knock at the door
any time.
CONCLUSION
The logistics stamina of beleaguered Iraqi will not last for indefinite
period. As and when it is exhausted the strong fortresses of defence will start
crumbling. The sudden collapse of resistance may surprise the world as much as
its stiffness has.
Bully and his buddy boy will overcome Saddam and his gang. Victory
will come as has been vowed by Bush. It may be as fictitious as his victory in
elections, but he wont be satisfied with anything short of victory for America.
It does not matter how it comes.
Those who want the war to be short like Jamali and Kasuri or those who
desire it to be stopped being unequal match like General Arif, only wish an
easy victory for the bully. An easy victory would further egg on this strange lot
of American neo conservatives to wreak havoc and agony on the world as
Shafqat Mahmood has put it across.
If America wins it without being hurt or without paying some price, it
will become more arrogant. It will be tempted to indulge in more adventures
despite worldwide opposition. If the price becomes more than America has
anticipated, only then it can cause hesitation in future.
MAK Lodhi has compared America with the lion king, which is ailing
after an accidental wound in the stomach. One would like to add to his comment
that only the wounded and ailing lions become man-eaters, because they find it
is easier to hunt human species.
America has thrown international system and its moral basis into an
uncontrollable spin in words of Rais. It has started acting as accuser, judge and
executioner against the weaker. It is for the inhabitants of the global village to
decide that whether the security of the beast is more important or that of entire
humanity.
The elders of global village must note that Saddam is only alleged of
having Weapons of Mass Destruction with suspected intentions of using these.
On the other hand Bush has more weapons than anybody else in the world has.
He is also ever ready to use them. They must decide as who is bigger threat to
peace; men like Saddam or Bush?
To the victims of the beast, Anwar Ahmad advised them to keep their
anger cold. To out last tyranny, therefore, the anger has to be cold - like of the
Vietnamese and black Zimbabweans and South Africans. To keep it cold and
consistent, anger needs to be tempered with wisdom and sustained by
unbreakable will. This is where leadership comes in. Nelson Mandela is a living
icon of leaderships role in changing a nations destiny.
These few lines are worth a gold mine. The war will definitely add to the
anger of Muslims, but who would try to keep it cold. Is there any Mandela in
entire Muslim Ummah?
another regime, the soldiers of superpower on the planet Earth did not care
about the superpower of Heavens.
The ceremony would have been more befitting if the statue of liberty had
been used as replacement. But soldiers did not care about rhetoric of liberation
of Iraqi people to celebrate the conquest of Iraq.
The people and their leaders in Muslim World saw the ceremony
through courtesy of electronic media. It must have pricked the conscience of
only a few of them. This was the duty ordained upon them by Divine Authority,
but they have resorted to idol worship instead. Therefore, the task of pulling
down the idols or statues has been assigned to other people.
On the same day the electronic media showed the Iraqis indulging in
looting. This was shown to highlight the negative character traits of a Muslim
nation. Ironically it also reflected the character of the conquerors. They did not
bother to stop the looting, which ought to be the moral responsibility of the
conquerors. How could they? They themselves had come to this land to plunder
the wealth of oil and destroy the rest which could not be plundered.
The victory was also celebrated elsewhere in the world. In Afghanistan
the occupation forces did it by bombing and killing eleven civilians. Israelis
celebrated by raiding and killing five Palestinians in Gaza. India had celebrated
in anticipation by expressing its desire to follow the precedence set by
America. Bush and Blair were right in saying that the war was not yet over.
THE FIGHTING
The fight for securing entry to Baghdad lasted for three weeks. This
period was far more than the expectations of those who boasted about the
strategy of shock and awe. At the same time it was much less than the Iraqi
leaders had hoped.
On Day-Eight Allies opened a new front by dropping one thousand US
troops in northern Iraq to capture airfield north of Arbil. It implied that Kurds
had given the signal of all clear. More than fifty civilians were killed in Mosul
due to bombing.
Six hundred day light sorties were flown over Baghdad and 3 rd Division
moved towards the capital. Fighting around Najaf and Nasiriyah continued. Till
that day Iraqis had made at least three attempts to breakout from Basra. British
forces claimed destroying fourteen Iraqi tanks. America moved 30,000 troops to
Gulf as reinforcements.
Missile fired towards Kuwait was destroyed by a Patriot missile. A
convoy of 80 vehicles carrying logistics was ambushed by Iraqis. Iraq claimed
killing nine in Nasiriyah and Basra, and destroying ten tanks and thirteen APCs.
Thirty-seven US troops were injured in friendly fire.
US Envoy walked out of SC debate. Bush and Blair vowed to take war to
victory. Bush vowed that it was not matter of timetable, it was matter of
victory. Blair said the same in British accent. It is not set by time; it is set by
the nature of the job.
America to oppose reduced role in postwar Iraq vowed Powell. UK
stepped up tirade against al-Jazeera. Blix saw no evidence about Iraq using
banned weapons. Hoon however observed that Iraqis were ready to use
Weapons of Mass Destruction.
On Day-Nine fierce fighting raged around Nasiriyah and Basra. Col
Veron admitted that British forces were nowhere near capturing Basra. Kurds
advanced towards Kirkuk and captured Chamchamal. B-2 Stealth bomber
dropped bunker-busters. Fifty five civilians were killed and 47 injured in
Baghdad and 26 in Najaf. Iraq claimed destroying 33 tanks and APCs and
killing four invaders in Najaf area.
On Day-Ten Allies denied pause in operations. In Basra two hundred
Iraqis were killed in attack on Baath Party building. In Karbala fifty-five
soldiers of Republican Guard were killed and 25 vehicles were destroyed. In
Baghdad sixty-eight civilians were killed as massive pounding continued. Kurds
closed on to Kirkuk.
Four US troops were killed in Najaf suicide attack carried out by army
officer. Taha Yasin vowed that such attacks would become routine military
policy. A Silkworm missile hit the Kuwait City injuring two. One British
soldier was killed and five wounded in friendly fire.
Bush claimed that Saddam controlled only a small portion of the
country. Pentagon announced, US forces now control 600 oil wells in the south
of country. The covert forces hunting Saddam did not meet any success till that
day.
On Day-Eleven fighting continued in Basra, Najaf and Karbala. Massive
explosions rocked Baghdad as Allies continued targeting missile batteries,
intelligence complex, training facilities and Republican Guards positions. In the
north Kurds and US troops kept advancing.
British troops claimed capturing Iraqi General and five others and killing
a senior officer. Iraq denied. A British soldier was also killed; Iraq claimed four.
Sahhaf claimed shooting down of Apache by a tribesman and two pilots were
killed. America denied.
Three crewmen died in US helicopter crash at a refueling point. Two
Marines were killed and fifteen hurt in separate accidents. British TV reporter
was found dead in northern Iraq. Two UK troops were sent home for refusing to
fight.
Rumsfeld warned that dangerous days were still ahead, but denied any
pause in war. He accepted that so far 32 US and 23 British have been killed.
Myers vowed that US forces would tighten the noose on Baghdad, but wont
hurry to confront Saddams army defending the capital. Franks denied change of
plan referring to deployment of additional troops.
On Day-Twelve British troops claimed capturing Baath Party
Headquarters near Basra. 101st Division attacked Najaf from north and south
killing or wounding 100 Iraqis. Hindiyah, a key Euphrates river-crossing about
80 kilometers south of Baghdad located between Karbala and ruins of Babylon,
was captured and twenty Iraqis were killed. Allies claimed that heavy bombing
has left units defending Baghdad at less than half strength.
In Rumeila region a British brigade attacked two companies and
destroyed seventeen T-55 tanks and five artillery pieces. In the north Kurds
captured some territory near Kalak. Iraq claimed killing 54 allied troops in last
24 hours.
On Day-Thirteen Najaf airstrip was captured. Marines seized key canal
bridge near Hilla. Fighting in Basra, Nasiriyah and Karbala continued. In Hilla
48 civilians were killed and in Baghdad nineteen were killed and hundred
wounded in bombing.
Iraq claimed killing many UK troops near Mosul. Americans had pushed
the British to do that (landing) as if it was an experiment to be implemented on
the British to see what the results are. The results were very tragic for the
British said Sahhaf. Rumsfeld ruled out talks with Iraqi government except on
surrender. Bush showed complete confidence in Rumsfeld.
On Day-Fourteen US forces closed in on Baghdad. Saddam urged people
to fight and Iraq refuted American claim of destroying its two divisions. Allies
denied bombing of holy places in Najaf and Karbala. Lynch was rescued from a
hospital; she had been taken prisoner by Iraqis. Turkey allowed movement of
supplies to US forces.
On Day-Fifteen US 3rd Infantry Division seized part of Baghdad airport.
Iraq claimed capturing five US tanks. Dozens of people were killed in Furat
located near airport. A palace located ninety kilometers outside Baghdad was
raided and documents were found. Bombing killed 27 people in Baghdad.
America claimed that 500 Iraqi troops were killed in clashes with US
forces for a key bridge some thirty kilometers southwest of Baghdad. US troops
moved into the centre of Najaf. In the north town of Khazer, located on road to
Mosul, was attacked by Kurds supported by US forces. Iraqis shot down a
Hornet ex Kitty Hawk near Karbala and destroyed three tanks, one APC and an
Apache. A Marine was killed in accidental fire near Kut.
A senior Shia cleric, Grand Ayatollah Ali al-Sistani, who had been held
under house arrest by Saddams government, ordered local people in a FATWA
not to interfere with the US-led invasion. US military termed his statement as
major breakthrough. Rumsfeld ruled out deal with Saddam. America planned
setting up temporary embassy in a hotel till construction of new embassy in five
years.
On Day-Sixteen Baghdad airport was captured by US forces. British
troops claimed killing eight Iraqi soldiers in Basra. In Kut 2,500 Iraqis
surrendered. In the north fighting for a bridge near Khazer continued. Iraq
claimed destroying eleven US tanks and eight APCs in battle for the airport and
seven more tanks and five APCs in other parts of the country. Three US troops
were killed in suicide attack. Iraq threatened unconventional hits. Saddam
visited streets as Baghdad came under heavy bombardment.
On Day-Seventeen US tanks made foray into Baghdad. Iraq claimed
pushing back attackers, retaking control of airport and killing hundreds of
American troops. In Karbala US troops fought street-to-street battles with
Iraqis. Bush could see liberation near.
In Basra house of Chemical Ali was struck and in the north US troops
moved towards Mosul while the air force bombed the city. A Strike Eagle
fighter accidentally hit US artillery position south of Baghdad killing one
soldier. To date 75 American troops were killed in the war.
On Day-Eighteen US troops faced stiff resistance in Baghdad. Sahhaf
claimed killing fifty US troops. First C-130 landed at Saddam airport. Russian
envoys convoy was attacked. Allies troops claimed thrust into Basra and
Karbala. In the north Kurd and US forces closed on to Mosul and 18 fighters
were killed as US plane bombed Kurdish convoy.
On Day-Nineteen US troops entered Baghdad from west and southwest
and raided palaces of Saddam. Two US soldiers and two reporters were killed.
Sahhaf claimed that Baghdad was safe and US soldiers were slaughtered.
British troops claimed that battle for Basra was almost over and believed that
Chemical Ali was dead.
On Day-Twenty Iraqi forces launched unsuccessful counterattack across
Tigris. Fifty Iraqis were killed. Fighting in parts of Baghdad was reported. One
A-10 warplane was shot down. Three journalists were killed in US attacks and
25 media men were caught in cross-fire. Robert Fisk reported that it seemed that
Baghdad would fall within hours.
COMMENTS ON FIGHTING
This was an unequal war. The wars have generally been unequal
throughout the history and will be more so in the foreseeable future. Despite
being unequal this war has useful lessons for those who have been lined up by
the Crusaders for execution.
One must not decline to learn from invasion of Iraq, like Kamran Shafi,
who refused to accept it as war. War, my toe - quite like a grown-up beating a
five-year old. If I were an American I should be deeply ashamed of myself.
Well, if America has grown up having born centuries after those who still
pretend to be 5-year-old, then these kids should also be ashamed of for not
growing up.
In the absence of information about war plans of warring sides, which
would remain Top Secret till long after the war, it is difficult to analyze their
merits and demerits? However, some aspects of the plans were revealed by the
conduct of war though it must have been slightly different from the original
plans.
The unfolding of operations of war too was smoke-screened by
propaganda and cover up stories. The facts about combat action remained
ambiguous, despite wide coverage of the war. Both sides told lies or at least
tried to conceal the unwanted facts.
The embedded journalists, who were in bed with the military, constantly
admired their bed-partners. Those who were not impressed were thrown out of
the bed. The independent correspondents concentrated more on human, rather
than military aspects of the war.
Iraq War was planned in advance disclosed Blix. It is true. In fact both
sides had ample time to plan, war-game and refine their respective plans.
Therefore, it is right to conclude that they joined the battle with the best plans
they could formulate. The rest depended on their execution.
At the end of initial manoeuvre, which lasted for about two days, the US
and British troops contacted Basra, and reached the outskirts of Nasiriyah and
Karbala. This manoeuvre was devoid of any action as no enemy was contacted.
The first encounter took place in the form of attack on logistic columns
along the main supply route. Americans, perhaps, had not expected such threat
in Shia dominated southern Iraq. Therefore, forward push could not be pressed
on unless the lines of communication were secured. This implied that the towns
held by Iraqis along lines of communication were either to be cleared or
invested to deny the defenders the ability of sallying out and disrupt the
movement of logistics.
Americans decided to invest rather than risking fighting in built up areas.
The attempts to capture towns could have resulted in casualties and unwanted
delay. The investment was considered workable in view of complete air
supremacy.
America preferred to be patient rather than being rash in pursuit of the
original strategy of shock and awe, which had not worked due to unforeseen
threats. They waited for the destruction of enemys fighting ability through air
and indirect means of fire.
They exercised caution and waited for exhaustion of Iraqi logistic stamina
and breaking of Iraqis will to fight by ruthless application of air power. Next
ten days or so were spent on investing the towns situated along lines of
communication. This also allowed the time to move reinforcements.
The slowing down after initial manoeuvre was taken as a change in the
original plan. In military terminology it could not be termed as change. At best
it was a modification to cater for the unforeseen, yet it invited criticism from
those who wanted immediate results.
The media blamed military planners for miscalculations, exercising too
much restraint and not assembling an overwhelming force. This led to pushing
of the buck right and left. Pentagon blamed the CIA for feeding it wrong
information. CIA denounced the lack of preparation and equipment. Generals
denounced Rumsfelds dictatorial behaviour and his refusal to heed their advice
to put off military action. These allegations showed impatience of those who
wanted the game to be over in no time.
The strategy of shock and awe had been publicized too much and when
it did not work, political and military leaders started rendering unnecessary and
unconvincing clarifications; instead of accepting the plain truth. Howard hopped
like a Kangaroo and said, war has been slowed down to avoid civilian deaths.
Britains Army chief felt the need to educate the critics about military
campaigns. Armies cannot keep moving forever without stopping from time to
time to regroup and to ensure their supplies are up. Myers assured that war
plan was on track. Similarly Rumsfeld had to praise the plan and say that he
would be glad to take credit for it.
The criticism of the plan, though unfounded, yet forced the commanders
to cut short the waiting period for their push towards Baghdad. The bombing of
Iraqi positions was intensified along with launching of probing attacks to show
continuity of forward thrust.
The destructive capability of the air power constituted the golden strand
of the plan. In that US commanders followed the teaching of Clausewitz. He
said:
War without spilling blood is a real business for Brahmins. (He had not
seen todays Brahmins)
Americans followed his teachings more rigidly than he would have ever
anticipated. The Yankees proved to be impulsive shooters. To them fighting was
nothing but drawing fast and shooting sharp. Shooting first enhances the
chances of survival.
Who is killed in the process can be identified later. The mistakes can be
covered by the phrases of collateral damage and friendly fire. American
soldiers invented their own phrases. Iraqis are sick and we are cameo therapy,
though in the process they administered some therapy to the Brits as well. The
Brit who survived the fatal dose could only call the American pilot a cowboy
and families of those who were killed could only accuse own Prime Minister of
lying.
The privileged soldiers of the civilized world were allowed to commit
some mistakes deliberately. They fired on miscreants working in the guise of
al-Jazeera reporters, who misused the freedom of expression beyond limits of
tolerance.
The media persons, who reported facts to the disliking of America, had to
be targeted. Abu Dhabi TVs team was fired at. Reuters was punished with
firing by US tanks at its office in Palestine Hotel, killing a cameraman for
producing photograph of armless Ali Ismael Abbas.
They also attacked convoy of diplomats, but without intending to cause
any harm. An army that had some mercenaries in its ranks, who were fighting
to get US passports, could be ordered to commit any heinous act.
The threat of suicide attacks was countered by resorting to cold-blooded
murder of children and women on slightest of suspicion. The Americans treated
every citizen as potential suicide bomber as was evident from the incident of
killing seven women and children at Najaf checkpoint. This was the first
incident and more could follow.
Buses carrying human shields were bombed, perhaps suspecting them as
contingent of fighters entering Iraq from other countries. Robert Fisk compared
these incidents in these words: The Americans bomb a passenger bus close to
the Syrian border and dont even apologize. An Iraqi soldier kills himself
attacking US Marines and it is an act of terrorism.
Some experts opined that US might use Israeli-style warfare in Baghdad,
but need for that was not felt due to sudden collapse of Iraqi defence. However,
in case of suicide bombing they have already done it. The issue that whether it
was an Israeli-style or Yankee-style remained unresolved. There are reasons to
believe that this style has been learnt by Israelis from the Yankees.
In short the war in Iraq was pushed through sheer destruction with the
help of high-tech military might. In that even warehouses containing food
supplies and hospitals treating civilians wounded in collateral damage, were
not spared. Some critics might observe traces of war crimes in all these acts,
but these fitted well in the strategy of shock and awe.
Initial success of Iraqis in disrupting lines of communication of the
invaders was a shocking surprise. Disruptions of supply lines in Nasiriyah,
Sharat and villages to the south were much fiercer than military planners had
visualized. General William Wallace admitted that an unexpected threat was
being encountered.
The enemy were fighting is a bit different than the one we war-gamed
against, because of these paramilitary forces. The major failure of this war so far
is the Americans underestimation of the Fedayeen and the peoples resilience
due to an absence of tactical intelligence. If they had stopped to ask anybody
whod ever actually been to the place, they would know that whatever people
feel about the leader, they wont support an invasion.
It appeared that the military planners were misled by pre-war propaganda
about Iraqis. There were no large or even medium scale defections. Like
Wallace, Hoon too was surprised to note that there were still no defectors from
Iraqi regime. There were no refugees as Iraqi people preferred to stay home
despite the worst and indiscriminate bombing. Camps established for them
remained empty. There were no queues to receive humanitarian aid.
According to Moonis Ahmar Saddam outwitted Americans in exploiting
Iraqis. America has tried its level best to separate Iraqi people from Saddam
Hussein, but the latter has cleverly exploited the feelings of patriotism and Arab
nationalism in order to remain in power.
The main cause of Iraqs defeat has been its isolation as was in case of
Afghanistan. Muslim World in general and Arab countries in particular
disowned Iraqis for self preservation. Some of them even supported the
aggressor.
According to Shireen Mazari one of the most shameless aspects of the
present US aggression against Iraq has been the support lent to the US by Iraqs
other Arab neighbours who have enabled the US and Britain to conduct their
military operations against the Iraqi people. Instead of opposing unjust war,
some quarters urged Saddam to step down.
THE EFFECTS
The lack of determination demonstrated by the entire world to oppose an
unjust war will prove tonic for Bush, the bully. It will increase his appetite for
war. He will be tempted to follow the foot-steps of Mongols and Nazis more
frequently.
He will cause more devastation than the warriors of the past. Genghis
Khan and Hitler had the ability to exercise control over their generals, but Bush
is no more than a pigmy in the company of men like Wolfowitz, Perle,
Rumsfeld, Feith and others. The formers were the lions leading their prides, but
Bush is following a pack of wolves.
It is difficult to prepare a conclusive list of possible effects of the ongoing
hunting-spree of this pack of beasts. They will be a constant threat to the
mankind. However the learned people, purely for academic pursuits, keep
talking about possible political, economic and other fallouts of war.
The political effects will be numerous and far reaching. Economically the
war has already rattled global recovery according to World Bank. The
economic and political fallout will engulf the entire world, not to mention that
another country has been destroyed for reconstruction.
Saudi print media lashed at cowboy-style destruction. In Punjabi such
kind of destruction is explained with the example of a wild boar in sugarcane
field. The destruction will not end here, because those who are causing it have
plans ready for more.
The death and destruction in future adventures will be justified on the
same pretext on which Jack Straw has legitimized it in this war. He argued that
by killing some civilians, this military action will be to have spared the
hundreds and thousands of Iraqis who would have otherwise faced death at the
hands of Saddam Hussein and his people.
This reflected the mindset of the Crusaders. They think that there are
many people awaiting such actions in other parts of the Muslim World. Had the
Iraqis hurt the invaders to the extent that they had endeavoured by prolonging
the war, the things would have been different, but now the future adventures
have become certainty.
Military balance in the region has been tilted in favour of American
imperialists. The beasts are better poised for future hunting. The weaker nations
will tend to accept that the might is always right. The weaker will never be right
in disagreeing with the strong, even on the basis of holiest of the reasons.
The rulers of the region will be more interested in preserving their power
than in democratizing their governments or respecting human rights according
to Abla Amawi of Gulf News. The growing tensions between them and those
they govern may soon pose an unprecedented challenge. And their only means
of containing their restive populations may be sheer force, not democracy. It
will present America yet another opportunity to intervene in the name of
democracy.
The chances of war spreading to other countries have undoubtedly
increased. That was why China and Russia were eyeing new checks on US
power and Europe thought about political realignments. However, it will be
foolish on the part of Muslims to bank upon realignments of others.
Russia opposed the war, but then seeing the inevitable it decided not to
side with Iraq. Russian officials warned Muslim cleric after his call for Jihad.
Russian navy moved out but had no plans to enter Gulf. Similarly Canadian
Parliament debated motion for backing war.
The rulers of the Muslim World have to rely upon their people. They must
trust their people. If oppressed people of Iraq could put up strong resistance to
the worlds only superpower, then what kind of resistance could be put up by
those who genuinely cared for their leaders?
Amr Mohammed of Arab News wrote that the kind of resistance put up
by Iraqis leads to the conclusion that a strong relationship between a people
and its leadership is the real guarantor of a regimes survival and safety. The
resistance would have been more if Saddam had not alienated a vast majority of
his nation.
Muslim rulers dont have to beg for ending the war. They must act to
check the initiation of aggression against them remaining mindful of intentions
of their enemy as identified by Sheikh al-Hunud of Gaza. The US wants to
Americanize the region, Americanize the religion, Americanize the Quraan,
Americanize Muhammads message.
Cook visualized that attack on Iraq would result in a long term legacy of
hatred for the West. The war has caused hatred and anger in Muslim World.
The leaders of Ummah must preserve the anger of their people by keeping it
cool by acting prudently so that it does not turn against them.
The war has further highlighted the importance of media. The monopoly
of the West has been definitely encroached upon. Despite jamming of
unwanted telecasts and deliberate attacks on hostile reporters and journalists,
Bush had to scorn the talk of a quagmire. Muslim countries should invest more
in electronic media so that their voice is heard.
As regards possibility of guerrilla war in Iraq against illegal occupation,
Aslam Beg saw an opportunity for Russia to avenge its defeat in Afghanistan.
In the absence of outside support the chances of guerrilla war are quite bleak.
Russia does not seem to be interested in taking revenge. The neighbouring
countries like Iran and Syria will not support such struggle due to the fear of
America.
The resentment shown by common Iraqis to occupation of their country
indicated their love for independence. This indicator has led Paul Beaver to say:
I believe at the moment there are very clear indications that, independent of
whether the Iraqis like Saddam Hussein, they like an invasion force even less.
Americans will win this war. The question is; will they win the peace? The
peace will remain elusive much more than it had been in Afghanistan.
CONCLUSION
America has won another victory, but in the process has damaged its
image and earned hatred of billions of people around the globe. Khatami viewed
both Saddam and US-led coalition as losers. This has been explained by Gunter
Grass.
No, it is not anti-Americanism that is damaging the image of the United
States; nor do the dictator Saddam Hussein and his extensively disarmed
country endanger the most powerful country in the world. It is President Bush
and his government that are diminishing democratic values, bringing sure
disaster to their own country, ignoring the United Nations, and that are now
terrifying the world with a war in violation of international law.
Anglo-American axis is heading for disaster. Whatever the military
outcome might be, politically and morally the US and Britain have already lost
the war according to Patrick Seale of Gulf News. They have not removed the
evil, but only replaced Saddam with Garner.
In Iraq War US lost only about hundred soldiers and about four hundred
were wounded. These casualties were more than those suffered in Afghanistan,
but too less a punishment for an illegal and immoral act. The habitual criminal
wont be deterred from committing more offences.
Fall of Baghdad should act as an eye opener for Muslim rulers. At least
they should now understand as to why Saddam was spared in 1991. Irrespective
of what Saddam did in the past, the present suffering of Iraqi people at the
hands of the Crusaders justify a unanimous call for ending the occupation.
They should not be misled by the condemnation of war by the Pope and
people of the West. Their condemnation was not for the love of Muslims. They
feared repercussions and tried to forestall them. They should also not be misled
by the peace-loving intellectuals of Islamic World, who still refuse to see the
reality of the Crusades.
13th April 2003
PROVED BY PILLAGE
America waged an immoral, illegal and unjust war against a sovereign
state and member of the United Nations. The war was opposed by majority of
the world and by many people of those countries whose leaders formed the socalled coalition for attacking Iraq.
The condemnation of war by the people and governments continued.
Millions of people across the globe protested against US-led war. Turkish
villagers showered eggs and stones on US soldiers. Saudi intellectuals refused
to meet US Envoy. A Saudi company declined to supply trucks to US army. The
war intensified anti-US sentiments even among Chinas Muslims.
Mubarak warned that Iraq War could produce 100 bin Ladens. ExJordanian prime ministers asked king to declare Iraq War illegal. Indonesian
Vice President dubbed Bush as king of terrorists. Many governments formally
asked US to end of hostilities.
The Pope opposed the war on Iraq. He asked the Christians to pray for
safety of Iraqis. He denied the existence of any confrontation between two
great religions. He advised: Let us not permit a human tragedy to become a
religious catastrophe. Only a Pope could separate religion and human beings
from each other.
Scores of anti-war protesters were arrested in America. Some senior US
diplomat and officials resigned accusing their government of endangering the
world peace. Bush and Blair were termed as Axis of Evil by London rally.
Protesters in America demanded impeachment of Bush.
Bush and Blair could disregard the protests and appeals of other people.
They could also ignore the Pope as he simply wished the well-being of
Christian minorities in Muslim World. He was not at all worried about
annihilation of Muslim minorities in Christian World.
But they could not brush aside the opinion of their tax-payers and the
voters. Therefore, even if Bush and his partners did not care about the world
opinion, they had to satisfy their political base. They had to come out with a
proof justifying attack on Iraq.
ENGINEERED PILLAGE
At last America found a uniquely immoral way to prove its case. On 10 th
April Baghdad descended into anarchy. Ministries were set on fire. Villas
belonging to Saddams son Uday and Deputy Prime Minister Tareq Aziz were
ransacked. French cultural centre and German embassy were damaged. Basra
too plunged into chaos by turning into a town of thieves and criminals.
Baghdad and Basra, the two major cities liberated by the invaders
experienced worst kind of lawlessness. The looters and the owners fought street
battles. In Baghdad one person was killed and 25 injured on 11 th April. The
owners protected their belongings. We want the law to rule and if the
Americans dont defend us then well defend ourselves with our own weapons.
All this was engineered willfully to prove the point which shall be seen
little later. Before that it would be better to glean through some reports to
comprehend the problem in correct perspective. It should be noted that most
reports were dispatched by journalists of the civilized world.
I watched the looters throw petrol through the smashed windows of the
ground floor (of Ministry of Trade) and the fire burst from them within
two seconds.
I was standing outside the Central Bank of Iraq as each window flamed
like a candle.
The army of child thieves sent into the building (al-Sadeer hotel) had
already stolen the bed linen
Another report from him dispatched after destruction of museum revealed
more:
It is the Sunnis who are now suffering plunder at the hands of the Shias.
So conflicts between looters and the owners are a conflict between Shias
and Sunnis.
Baghdad is already a city at war with itself, at the mercy of gunmen and
thieves.
Only the Oil Ministry seemed intact with a heavy US military presence
inside.
The journalists observed that the British troops, like their Americancounterparts, were either unable or unwilling to stop it. They too hoped to
restore order in a few days. There is no one to stop them reported Andrew
Gillion of BBC radio.
In Basra Blairs best in the world was a step ahead of the Yankees. They
protected the looters upholding the cherished values of the civilized world.
Major Damian Hoskins of the Royal Tank Regiment said his Land Rover
convoy came on a mob in the process of stoning a man to death.
The British troops stopped the crowd and brought the man to hospital,
barely alive. They stopped throwing stones when they saw us, but some of them
still had stones in their hands. One had a broken bottle. They were beating him
with sticks and punching.
He knew he was facing death. He was more than terrified. He had
resigned himself. They shouted, he broke into our friends shop. They kept
shouting Ali Baba, thief, thief. We couldnt get a man killed for steeling, it was
rough justice.
At last the plunderer from the civilized world came to the rescue of a
thief and saved him from rough justice. Bush, Blair and their best in the world
had administered very polite and refined justice by killing of hundreds of
innocent people, including children and pregnant women for the crime
committed by their leader.
Hoskins went on to express his mind and in that revealing the sinister
designs of his superiors right up to those residing in White House and 10
Downing Street. Looting of banks, hotels and other official and semi-official
buildings had gone on unabated, while residents resorted to vigilance justice
against looters who targeted private houses or shops.
He guessed there had been about a dozen lynching of thieves in the city
since its capture. British forces would interfere if they could to save a life, but
could do little to stop the looting. Did somebody require more explicit
confession than that of this Major to give a verdict that the occupation forces
were involved in committing crimes during war if not the war crimes?
There is looting of government stores, people going out into the streets
without-seemingly-any fear, chanting anti-government slogans, reported Rageh
Omaar of BBC television. Some of the embedded journalists highlighted the
intended aim of the entire exercise.
Crowds are no longer afraid to show their feelings for Saddams feared
regime reported a journalist. One man rushing from a government building
took of his shoe to hit poster of Saddam reported another. Another looter said,
No to Saddam. Thank you Mr. Bush.
This has been in the air for days. People have just been waiting for a sign
that the Americans are in the city said Reuters correspondent. He, perhaps, was
trying to compensate for mistake committed by Reuter regarding Ali Ismail
Abbas.
Earlier General Buford Blount commander 3rd Infantry Division had
declared that by securing Baghdad weve set the conditions to ensure the
regime is no longer appeared to be functioning. A Major of his Division had
said, its a shame to see it happening but were on the ground for military
operations, not for policing.
The engineered looting in Baghdad was a matter of shame for this officer.
But during the same period a comrade of the major in Japan stole few cans of
noodles from a store. He did not do it on somebodys behest. His deliberate act
brought no shame to anybody in the civilized world.
Geneva Convention that the maintenance of law and order in newly occupied
areas is the responsibility of the occupying force.
IT BACK FIRED
Saudi media urged US to end looting and destruction. The innocent
Bedouins asked US to end for which their rulers had invited the Yankees to
come all the way from other side of the globe.
The people of Baghdad, Basra and other places did not take long in
identifying the real force behind the looters. Unfortunately they were not in
position to lynch a few of them. They, like entire Ummah, were helpless in this
regard.
During the war Bush had boasted that the citizens of Iraq were coming to
know what kind of people we had sent to liberate them. Soon after the
liberation they came to know as to what kind of people had replaced Saddam.
On 12th April an anti-US rally was held in Baghdad. Glimpses of this rally as
reported by the print media proved what Iraqis thought about their liberators:
Sabah Najib, a protester, said that the looters make up only a miniscule
percentage of the Iraqi people. The majority of Iraqis were pained by all
these obscenities.
They try just to protect the oil companies and the oil ministry and
everything else is destroyed. They dont do anything, they just watch.
The true Iraqis are not those who have attached white banners to their
cars to avoid being shot by US troops, but those who are waving the Iraqi
flag. Today Im ashamed to say Im Iraqi. Honest Iraqis, even those who
are against Saddam Hussein, would never cheer for the Americans.
One day or another honest Iraqis are going to force out the Americans,
not for the sake of Saddam Hussein, but for the sake of Iraq.
Very soon a guerrilla resistance must start. No doubt the Americans will
claim that these attacks are remnants of Saddams regime or criminal
elements, but that will not be the case.
America, yes, it got rid of Saddam. But Iraq belongs to us. Oil belongs to
us. We will keep our nationality. It will stay Iraq. Americans must go.
Next day huge rallies demanded US to quit Iraq. Marchers came from
various mosques carrying banners and shouting slogans:
A Shia cleric urged the people to unite with each other and send
American and Britain out of your country. It is a duty for the Iraqi
nation.
Slogans which, if Bush could hear them, would surely cause him to
revolve with anxiety. With our blood and our souls we will defend
Islam.
An American soldier told a protester. Look, buddy, Ive got the gun now go back. Go ahead and shoot me. Go ahead replied the man.
A woman shouted into my face. Its about our pride. Its just about our
pride.
The stunt to legitimize the naked aggression failed; it back fired. The
prosecution witnesses turned hostile in mass. They had to, because apart from
plunder, there were other reasons to come out with facts rather than narrating
tutored statements.
Americans could not incite love for liberty or democracy with
indiscriminate use of MOABs, Massive Ordnance Air Burst or mother of all
bombs. It could earn only one thing; the hatred for its user.
The reports about an Iraqi soldier kissing the boots of US soldier before
surrender could not arouse respect for a nation to which the soldier belonged.
The soldiers who continued bombing even after the besieged residents were
willing to surrender could not be taken as civilized irrespective of their place
of origin; nor those who killed in dozens and wounded in hundreds just because
the victims protested against pro-US remarks made by a puppet.
The soldiers, who were so scared that they opened fire on cars they
thought posed a threat, deserved no respect. And those who screamed at
motorists to stop, and the one who did not, an old man in an old car, was shot in
the head in front of two French journalists. The same was true for Marines who
killed children by mistake.
I watched hundreds of Iraqi civilians queuing to cross a motorway bridge
at Daura yesterday morning, each man ordered by US soldiers to raise his shirt
and lower his trousers - in front of other civilians, including women - to prove
that they were not suicide bombers reported Fisk.
He added, an American Marine sniper sitting atop the palace gate
wounded three civilians, including a little girl, in a car that failed to halt - then
shot and killed a man who had walked on to his balcony to discover the source
of firing. Within minutes, the sniper also shot dead the driver of another car and
wounded two more passengers in that vehicle, including a young woman. A
crew of Channel 4 Television was present when the killings took place.
To save the values of the civilized world from being tarnished the crew
of Channel 4 must have turned their faces other way round. Such brutalities
were not worth the telecast in civilized world. These acts, however, could not
go unnoticed by those who were at the receiving end.
America did not realize that despite Iraqis dislike for Saddam, they did
not approve his Yankee-style ousting. James Fox quoted a resident of Basra in
this context. Even if I do not support Saddam, I do not want the invasion. They
want to change the system but this is not the way. This way there will be only
death, the death of children and women.
The moment US troops entered Iraq, they lost their bid to win hearts and
minds of Iraqis. After supervising the looting in Baghdad, the liberators
degenerated to unwelcome occupants. Astonishingly after subjecting Iraq to
plunder the kind of which couldnt be carried out by Saddam in his entire
tenure, America still tried and hoped to when hearts and minds of Iraqis.
According to Masood Hassan the mighty have made grave
miscalculations in attacking Iraq. These have been further aggravated by their
misconduct. In their arrogance and blinding whiteness that comes with
absolute power, they have failed to understand that although Saddam is a tyrant,
he is an Iraqi tyrant. In his worst manifestation, he is still acceptable, far more
than an army that seeks to kill them so that it can liberate them. An army that
rains bombs on them and offers them a bottle of water and a packet of biscuits is
not an army anyone can love. The Coalition may play a football match in Basra
and lose to the locals 9-3, but that hardly nets them the game of winning hearts
and minds - another sordid string of words that the west has gifted to us.
Iraqis will not only reject Americans, but also try their utmost to end
occupation of their country. The Americans will soon understand that however
bad Saddam Hussein may be, any invader who comes in to take away the
wealth of Iraq will be opposed tooth and nail observed I Hasan. Now that teeth
have been extracted the nails would do the job.
They are doomed to lose the battle for hearts and minds. Rafsanjani
foresaw that the Iraqi police will not cooperate with them, the army will not
cooperate, and regular people will not cooperate. The blood they are shedding
will not be forgotten. The hunger, displacementof Iraqi people will all be
recorded as things America has caused. They will not blame Saddam any more.
Americans not only earned the wrath of Iraqis, but also the condemnation
from the entire world, which had sincerely sympathized with America after
9/11. Under the influence of this sympathy the world accepted American attack
on Afghanistan, but after witnessing the ruthless conduct of war in that country,
their sympathies vanished. The world saw the Americans doing the same what
terrorists had done to them.
By invading Iraq, Americans exceeded in commission of crimes against
humanity far more than the terrorists have done. All that happened on 9/11 now
seemed to be what America deserved. Perhaps it deserved more than that.
The occupation of Iraq will be opposed, not only by the people of Iraq,
but also by other peoples of the region. Iraqs neighbours Saudi Arabia, Jordan,
Syria, Turkey, Iran and Kuwait plus Egypt and Bahrain have already demanded
pullout of American troops. The students of a friendly country like Egypt have
warned US of suicide attacks.
CONCLUSION
Head of Museum in Baghdad accused US troops of committing crime of
the century. His dedication and devotion to his profession restricted his vision
only to the crimes committed against cultural heritage. So was the case of
Bushs cultural advisor, who resigned in protest at US failure to stop looting.
The list of crimes committed by America was quite long.
By promoting plunder Americans endeavoured to prove that people hated
Saddam regime; instead they substantiated the allegations leveled against them.
They confirmed as to how much they cared for human values and international
law. They confirmed their understanding of liberty when it meant for other
nations. They confirmed as to what extent they could go to prove themselves
right and others wrong. They confirmed their urge to commit war crimes and
the reason as to why America opposed constitution of International Criminal
Court.
A British analyst argued, as stupidly as Blair did before war, US forces
lack training to deal with looting. What about the British in Basra? In fact the
invaders were blinded by the feeling of self-righteousness. They forgot that
cheering crowds (looters to be more prcised) dont make an unjust war right.
The Yankees have not realized the futility of search for evidence.
America has planned to field 1,000-member WMD force in Iraq. This force
would surely commit more acts of stupidity. Who cares? It is for others to be
wise and save them from the harms caused by the acts of strong and stupid.
The events since liberation of Iraq indicated bright chances of Iraqis
resistance against occupation of their country. Their struggle may not fall in the
category of guerrilla war, but it will be on the lines of resistance of Palestinians.
It will originate not from political forums, but from mosque.
No sooner Iraq was conquered they talked about the next target. The
Crusaders were not deterred by the criticism of an illegal and unjust war,
because mission of the holy war was not yet accomplished. Disarming of
Muslim World has to continue.
There are quite a few countries which possess reasonable capability to
threaten peace and there are others which aspire to acquire such capability.
These countries have to be invaded and conquered to eliminate the possible
threats to peace of the civilized world.
Why Americans have not desisted from bullying and belligerence? To
answer this question one has to bear in mind the American psyche. America will
not hesitate in availing more opportunities presented by the tragedy. The events
since 9/11 prove this contention.
Afghanistan was attacked to topple Taliban regime that sheltered
terrorists of al-Qaeda; after that a victory against Pakistan was won without war;
and then Iraq was invaded with complete disrespect to world opinion. This trend
is likely to continue. Who will be the next target? It will be very difficult to
specify the next fit case, because the long list of evil forces provides wide
choice to the Crusaders.
America, however, will take time to consolidate in Iraq while concocting
pretexts for attacking another country. The pause in holy war is also needed
for cooling of worldwide anger against unjustified pursuit of the biased war. But
American psyche will not change in matter of few months or years.
There was insatiable greed for land as well, and treaty after treaty with
the retreating savages (as Red Indians were called by settlers, who are
now called Americans) was broken in the westward march.
After the massacre at Little Big Horn the surviving savages were herd
into reservations to drown their humiliation in drink and become the
symbol of nothingness. Civilization had triumphed.
When the civilized man arrived, to serve God and also to get rich, his
greed seemed despicable and destructive to the savages.
To support his observations he the quoted the famous letter the Red
Indian chief whose tribes land the settlers wanted to acquire in 1834. Chief
Seattle, the savage, replied to the civilized man in these words:
How can you buy or sell the sky, the warmth of the land? This idea is
strange to us. If we do not own the freshness of the air, and sparkle of the
water, how can you buy them? Every part of this earth is sacred to my
people. Every sandy shore, every mist in the dark woods, every humming
insect, is holy in the memory and experience of my people. The perfumed
flowers are our sisters; the deer, the horse, the great eagle, these are our
brothers. The rocky crests, the juices in the meadows, the body heat of the
pony, and man - all belong to the same family. I am a savage and do not
understand any other way.
Our ways are different from your ways. The sight of your cities pains the
eyes of the red man. There is no quiet place in white mans cities. No
place to hear unfurling of leaves in the spring, or the rustle of an insects
wings. The clatter only seems to insult the ears. But perhaps it is because
I am a savage and do not understand.
I have seen a thousand rotting (wild) buffaloes on the prairie, left by the
Whiteman who shot them from a passing train. I am a savage and I do not
understand how the smoking iron-horse can be more important than the
buffalo that we kill to stay alive. What is man without the beasts? If all
the beasts were gone, man would die from a great loneliness of the spirit.
For whatever happens to the beasts, soon happens to man. I am a savage
and do not understand any other way.
And what is there to life if a man cannot hear the lonely cry of the
whippoorwill or the argument of frogs around a pond at night; or the soft
sound of wind darting over the face of the pond, and the smell of the wind
itself, cleansed by the midday rain, or scented with pine. I am a red man
and do not understand.
The air is precious to the red man, for all things share the same breath the beast, the tree, the man. The air shares its spirit with all the life it
supports. The wind that gave our grandfather his first breath also received
his last sigh. Teach your children, what we have taught our children, that
the earth is our mother. Whatever befalls the earth befalls the sons of the
earth. If men spit on the ground, they spit on themselves. This we know:
the earth does not belong to man; man belongs to earth. This we know
all things are connected like the blood which unites one family. Even the
Whiteman, cannot be exempt from the common destiny. We may be
brothers after all. We shall see.
One thing we know, which Whiteman may one day discover - our God is
the same God. You may think now that you own Him as you wish to own
our land; but you cannot, because He is the God of man, and His
compassion is equal for the red man and the white. The earth is precious
to Him, and to harm the earth is to heap contempt upon the Creator. The
whites too shall pass; perhaps sooner than all the other tribes.
Contaminate your bed, and you will one night suffocate in your own
waste. I am a savage and do not understand any other way.
comprehend that by chattering about peace they cannot avert the war and
consequent destruction of their lands.
Russian press observed that after success in Iraq US appetite for war is
growing. The victory has intoxicated the ordinary Americans as well. The
support for war has increased to 75 percent. This will encourage Bush to
embark upon further adventures, despite the fact that majority opposed
expansion of the war. Those who thought that American people will be able to
control their leaders to wage unjust wars must be disappointed.
Above all America has the capability to fulfill its imperialistic designs.
According to Nauman Naqvi of Columbia University, it has the important tools
at its disposal to do it:
Global financial and economic instruments like the IMF and the WB.
ROGUES IN NEIGHBOURHOOD
After Afghan War Bush came out with idea of Axis of Evil and before
the end of Iraq War, he started accusing Syria and Iran on various counts.
Powell bracketed Iran and Syria with Iraq. Both countries denied the charges.
Arab League feared that Iraq War might spill over. The threats to Syria were
reaction to Syrian support to Iraqi people. Basher had said, Arab resistance had
begun and top Syrian Mufti asked for carrying out suicide missions against
invaders of Iraq.
Rumsfeld accused Syria of sending night vision goggles to Iraq. These
deliveries pose a direct threat to the lives of Coalition forces. Syria is
accountable for such shipments. Sahhaf denied saying that Rumsfeld made
such lies on a daily basis. This man is the most despicable creature. Rumsfeld
is ridiculous. He is a strange case.
The allegation was repeated. Syrian interest is to see the invaders
defeated in Iraq. The resistance of the Iraqis is extremely important. We have
information of shipments of military supplies crossing the border from Syria to
Iraq. We consider such trafficking as hostile acts and will hold the Syrian
Government accountable for such shipments.
The recent events pointed towards Syria as the most likely next target.
Arabs saw deeper plot in invasion of Iraq. It was only a first step to pave the
way for removal of Syria as the last strategic opponent of Israel. To conclude
one may say that Syria may not be attacked immediately, but pressure will be
maintained on this rogue as was done in case of Pakistan soon after Afghan
War.
AN OLD ROGUE
As criminals of Iraq were being executed, India asked for a date of
hearing in the case filed by it soon after 9/11 against a rogue in its
neighbourhood. The winning of a victory without war in 2002 had not
redressed its grievances against Pakistan. Sinha pleaded that it was a fit case
for immediate execution.
Sinhas remarks raised undue alarm in Pakistan, though he had said
nothing new. Pakistan has been accused of nuclear proliferation, violation of
missile control regime, promotion of extremism and perpetration of crossborder terrorism since long. The charge of nuclear proliferation has been harped
frequently by the Crusaders and proxy crusaders since January 12 this year.
Vajpayee blamed Pakistan for nuclear-race. India alleged that Pakistan
was an irresponsible nation to have this dangerous capability. According to
Advani Pakistan has put India under constant warlike threat. Sinha urged the
Crusaders to hurry up as Pakistani nukes were already in wrong hands.
Pakistan rejected the charge of nuclear-ties with North Korea terming it
rubbish. EU was asked to remove reference on nuclear-transfer. Pakistan
tightened security of strategic assets and declared that its nuclear programme
was in safe hands. Kasuri called for expansion of nuke club to have legal
protection for Islamic bomb.
Pakistan was also blamed for violating missile control regime as well.
Advani accused Pakistan of arms proliferation to cover up Indias acts in this
regard. In second half of January India test fired Akash missile twice, trial of
supersonic missile systems was announced, and Indias military prowess was
displayed on Republic Day.
In February India disclosed its plans to test nuclear capable missile. AgniIII will be tested in September. India test-fired cruise missile on 14 th, anti-tank
missile Nag on 22nd and increased defence budget by 17 percent. During first
half of March India announced that it was producing nuclear-capable Agni
missiles and tested home made torpedo.
These acts of proliferation earned no wrath of the civilized world.
Instead defence cooperation with India kept increasing steadily. In second half
did not realize that AJK does not have enough space to accommodate so many
camps.
MMA grilled US Envoy for abusing diplomatic license. Kashmir Action
Committee of Pakistan expressed concern over her statement about infiltration.
Religious leaders demanded expulsion of Nancy Powell. Shaikh Rashid
promptly rejected their demand.
Rashid denied the allegations of ISI role in held Kashmir and existence of
training camps in Kashmir. He reiterated that Kashmir struggle was not
terrorism. America was told that there was no infiltration across Line of
Control. During his visit to Washington Kasuri briefed US officials on Kashmir
dispute, as if they knew nothing about it.
In addition to the above irritants, India created more to irritate Pakistan.
After exchanging charges of harassment, India expelled four Pakistani
diplomats on 22nd January. Next day Pakistan gave marching order to the same
number of Indian High Commission officials. Delhi asked Islamabad to further
reduce diplomatic strength.
On 27th January Fernandes threatened that Pakistan would be erased
from world map in nuclear war. Pakistan was accused of misguiding US plane,
which was forced to land by India. Pakistani Envoy was booked under POTA
and India warned of deep repercussions and subsequently Pakistan and India
expelled top diplomats.
Both countries cut visas for each others citizens. India boycotted SAF
Games. SAARC ministers meeting was postponed due to uncertainty about
Indian participation. Pakistan condemned violation of diplomatic norms, Indian
campaign of disinformation, and rejected charge of funding of APHC.
The doors for defusing of tensions were closed by continuously refusing
to talk with Pakistan. Jamali urged India to hold meaningful dialogue;
Musharraf offered friendship to India; British MPs called for resumption of PakIndia talks and Rashid asked US to press India for talks.
Pakistans relations with America remained restricted to discussions on
peace and easing Pak-India tension; whereas Indo-American strategic
partnership aimed at much more than that. Even then India rapped US for close
ties with Pakistan. America was told that Pakistan was trying to catch India by
the throat. America is too weak to influence Pakistan accused Vajpayee. It
worked and Bush assured India of exerting more pressure on Pakistan.
Musharraf visited Moscow and coaxed Russia for playing pivotal role in
resolving Indo-Pak disputes. Putin obliged and stressed upon the need for PakIndia dialogue. But he had discussed everything with Vajpayee before
Musharraf arrived in Moscow and soon after the visit he apprised him again.
in Kashmir this week was just as gratuitous and misplaced as we asking them to
open dialogue with Osama bin Laden and Saddam Hussein.
Pakistan equated his comments with those of a sick man. Sinha is not a
sick man. He was only trying to irritate one of the sick states of Ummah,
following the foot-steps of Crusaders, who were doing the same to other sick
states elsewhere.
On 2nd April Sinha warned Pakistan of pre-emptive action. We derive
some satisfactionbecause I think all those people in the international
community realize that India has a much better case to go for pre-emptive
action against Pakistan than the US has in Iraq A pre-emptive strike or any
other kind of strike is the sovereign right of every country in its own selfdefence recognized as such by the UN Charter. This was followed by a
statement that India wanted to deal with Pakistan with determination.
Jamali reaffirmed that Pakistan never favoured terrorism and Kasuri
tried to remind India about Pakistans status as key member of anti-terror
coalition. Kasuri was deflated very next day. America demanded that Pakistan
should do everything in its power to prevent extremist groups operating from its
soil from crossing Line of Control.
These events led to the apprehensions that Pakistan could be the next
target. Rashid vehemently denied it. We stand tall and respected among
Washingtons friends and not foes. Whosoever thinks that Pakistan is the next
after Iraq, should rest assured that we are invincible and unconquerable. If
anybody ever dares to cast an evil eye upon our soil, we will respond forcefully
and teach a befitting lesson. It was a statement quite similar to rhetoric of
election campaign.
India asked Pakistan to end politics of terrorism. The statements of
Pakistani leaders were termed as knee-jerk reactions that arose out of
Pakistans sense of vulnerability, which in turn arose out of its sense of guilt.
At last the statement for which Islamabad had been waiting restlessly was
issued in Washington. Any attempts to draw parallels between the Iraq and
Kashmir situations are wrong and are overwhelmed by the differences between
them. In other words drawing such parallels was the prerogative of headman of
the global village.
Sinha reiterated, we drive some satisfaction because I think all those
people in the international community must realize that India has a much better
case to go for pre-emptive action against Pakistan than US has in Iraq. BJP
demanded, the government must act in a manner that showed that Pakistan has
paid a price for its continued sponsorship of cross-border terrorism. US have not
been able to rein in Pakistan.
COMMENTS
While commenting one has to keep in mind the ambiguous stand of
Pakistan on Iraq War. Pakistan deliberately tried to play down the rhetoric of
Ummah to safeguard its national interests. Pakistans reluctance to formally
condemn attack on Iraq was aimed at avoiding annoyance of the superpower. It
led to drawing of wrong inference. Ambiguity breeds contradictory views and
comments.
Jamali denied supporting US in war against Iraq without admitting that
it supported none. In the Senate US aggression was assailed. Mushahid accused
US taking world back to 18th Century. Noorani warned that war was to
accomplish greater Israel plan. These overtures were nothing more than the
freedom of expression as the ultimate outcome, in the form of a Resolution,
was devoid of condemnation.
But statements of the leader of the majority party were quite
contradictory to official stand. Hallakos. I say not one but two Hallakos, Bush
and Tony Blair have invaded Iraq. A few days later Shujaat predicted that
America would disintegrate soon. Faisal blamed US for polarizing world. A
provincial minister termed UK and US as the biggest evils.
Such statements could only hasten the phenomenon of anything that can
go wrong shall go wrong. Similarly the voice of opposition and the people
might not have been heard in Islamabad, but it wont go unnoticed in
Washington. The people of Pakistan can be punished for talking too loudly
about concerns of Ummah.
Huge MMA rallies termed US biggest terrorist. Protesters called for
Jihad against aggressors. ANP rally urged Musharraf to announce Jihad against
US and Bilour called for boycotting US-UK goods. PPP leader termed US
attack unjustified. Even PML-Q wanted US forces to pull out of Iraq, according
to Salim.
The statements of political parties could be ignored being political
rhetoric, but not of students, who chanted death to America, Britain, Bush and
Blair. Doctors, lawyers and traders also expressed their anti-war feelings in
unambiguous terms.
The resentment was so widespread that even Jemima felt angry and
ashamed to be British. As a dual national of Pakistan and Britain, it is the loss
of British credibility I find hard to stomach. She would have never felt it so, if
she had not come to Pakistan to look at injustices of the civilized world from a
different, but correct angle.
To analyze the possibility of attack on next target one has to first answer a
simple question. Have America achieved the aims of holy war? Answer is; No.
A lot has yet to be done about terrorism and Weapons of Mass Destruction,
which are parts of the main aim of disarming Muslim countries.
American onslaught is aimed at Muslims and only they can do something
to stop it. In case of Iraq and Afghanistan they failed miserably. According to
Farhan Bokhari if the worlds community of one billion Muslims could not
muster enough clout to resist the US-led war on Iraq, the chances are that such
an Islamic leadership would not be able to protect assaults on fellow countries
in future.
It was hoped that Iraq might hurt the aggressor to the extent that it would
be hesitant in undertaking future adventures. Maqsudul Hasan Nuri opined that
future of US pre-emption strategy will depend how the US emerges from the
current Iraq war: triumphant or badly mauled.
Unfortunately America has not been hurt much by the Iraqis, despite
putting up resistance more than the expectations of many. The easy victory is
likely to act as appetizer, provided America quickly takes control of the
conquered land.
If there has to be a next target then why should it be Pakistan when the
choice is so wide open? Since Sinhas threat America has repeatedly condemned
terrorism in Indian Held Kashmir. US have expressed its frustration. We are at
times disappointed and frustrated with that reality. The message conveyed was
clear. It was up to Pakistani leaders to read it. In addition America has also
warned Pakistan of its Afghan interests recently.
They should not take it ill if someone tells them to read it correctly as
advised by Masud A Shaikh. Basing their arguments on the available
indicators, a large number of sincere Pakistani intellectuals and political leaders
have been visualizing the American guns and missiles focused on their
motherland in the not too distant a future. It is pity that responsible leaders like
Shaikh Rashid have branded such people as agents of Israel.
There are plenty of excuses to attack Pakistan. As a nuclear power,
Pakistan has always been as much of a sore in the eyes of the Crusaders and
proxy crusaders. Pakistanis are ever-ready to call for Jihad anywhere in Islamic
World and such a nation of militants is too irresponsible to possess WMDs.
The beef-lovers are also on the look-out to slaughter the sacred cow of
Pakistan.
The events of last year, wherein Pakistan kept bending lower and lower
under pressure, have definitely nourished Indian belligerence. While referring to
Iraq Fernandes said, the war proved that powerful nations could set aside all
prescribed norms to bully others
chastised them but the Israelis. If we fall out of line our nemesis would be the
Indians. This is what is called strategic partnership.
The above realities leave no room for being complacent. The learned
Foreign Minister of Pakistan should not hope to convince others on the strength
of law and logic. He argued that the Government of India and the people had
been against the ongoing military strife against Iraq by the US based on this
(preemptive) doctrine and now it was turning around and finding this doctrine
fit to be used against Pakistan. He must understand the character of present day
international relations. Too much faith in logic can lead to disappointments in
this field.
He should recollect that Sinha never wanted to denounce US attack on
Iraq. The media men had forced him to say few words about rejecting US
attack. In reality India never opposed invasion of Iraq, even if it had; so what?
Pakistan should also not be deceived by optimism, which springs out of
frequent American appreciations for its role in war on terror.
The argument of S Mahmood is based on pure logic. I dont believe we
are next on the list. And we may never be on the list because we are not
challenging American power. If any thing we are its partner and we are
faithfully carrying out many of the tasks assigned to us. As long as this situation
remains we will not be on the list.
The comments of Farrukh Saleem fall in the same category. Pakistan is a
different ballgame altogether. If we had oil then oil plus our bomb plus our
unstable leadership would have made us a target even before Iraq. He meant
that Musharraf would have received an ultimatum instead of choice- offering
phone call after 9/11. This can happen without oil too; attack on Afghanistan is
the proof.
Those who do not expect any aggression should know that unexpected
threat is always the most dangerous. Pakistan may not be impressed by any of
Indian provocations, but cannot drag India on to the negotiation table. It cannot
brow-beat the threat as well.
Jamali can ridicule Sinhas threat by boasting, Pakistans armed forces
and the people are fully prepared and capable to defend their country, if
someone is thinking of the so-called pre-emptive strike. Kasuri can claim that
Pakistan is not a soft target for enemy. But both must remember that the
enemy has read their statements as knee-jerks.
Kasuri was right in pointing out that Pakistans defence in the ultimate
analysis depends on the unity of its people, on the preparedness of its armed
forces and on the unity between people and the armed forces of Pakistan. He,
however, did not mention the unity of political forces and the unity in thoughts
and acts of the rulers and the ruled.
Without being pessimistic one can say that neither the armed forces nor
the nation is ready to face the challenge of the magnitude to which Afghanistan
and Iraq were subjected. Both of them should be readied in the light of lessons
brought out by the two recent wars. It will be shame if a nation of 140 million
having nuclear capability does not bleed the aggressor profusely.
The inevitable cannot be averted, even if Pakistan stresses upon the issue
of evidence; rejects the notion of regime change and selective rule of law; asks
for use of tool-kit of dialogue as enunciated in the UN charter; and rejects the
notion of pre-emptive strike as suggested by Nasim Zehra. She recommended
that Pakistan must look for other measures.
Beyond China there are countries in the Middle East including Iran,
Turkey, Syria and Egypt which increasingly understand that only collective
security is sustainable in the long run. With US emerging as a global bully, outof-region powers like France and Germany and Russia too recognize the need to
forge a common front, political and diplomatic, to confront Washingtons
aggressive ways. There is an expanding force that is emerging in the global
arena rejecting the illegal ways of Washington. Pakistan indeed should derive
hope from this.
Her conclusion appears to be convincing in view of the differences
amongst the Crusaders. But France and Germany will never join a front against
America. Russia and China will also avoid confrontation for the sake of
Muslims, who are not prepared to do anything for their survival. At best a small
common front can be forged by reviving RCD that too if Turkey is willing to
turn its face away from Europe.
The hope alone cannot solve the problem. Pakistan should strive for
forming political and diplomatic front, but it must not bank upon any outside
help. It should be prepared to face the onslaught at its own as and when it might
come.
CONCLUSION
The pack of Wolf-o-witz is out for hunting. Every sheep in the herd can
only hope that this time it may not be his turn, but one of them will be hunted
sooner or later. The body formed to check the beasts has already passed-away.
The students, who represent the coming generation, have buried UN coffin at
an anti-war rally.
It was hoped that only American people can stop their leaders from
adventures or misadventures. American superiority in arms is so overwhelming
that it can overpower any country in the world. Out of 900 billion spent all over
the world on defence, United States alone spends 450 billion. It is also
technologically far ahead of anybody else. So the question whether it can win a
military campaign has only one answer, yes. The only problem the US has is
selling a military adventure to its own people wrote Shafqat Mahmood. This
hope has diminished with the increase in American peoples support of the war.
Others hoped that American leaders might be hesitant in future due to
discord in the ranks of the Crusaders. That too is not deep-rooted despite
unpleasant statements issued against France. There was yet another hope that
America may run short of justifiable pretexts. David Hare of the Guardian has
dampened that as well. Dont look for a reason. All the explanations for this
war are bogus; Bush only invaded Iraq to prove that he could.
The rulers of Ummah have made no move for the unity of Muslims. Each
one of them has submitted to American will unconditionally to save his regime
from being the next target. They continue believing in double-talk of peace
ignoring the clear intent of the Crusaders.
The frustration of the people of Muslim World may compel them to turn
their attention towards their leaders instead of wasting time in anti-America
protests and rallies. They may see the remedy in bringing those leaders to power
who represent their aspirations. Only that kind of leaders may ban the use of
word peace in Muslim World. This rhetoric has done more damage than war
cries.
Pakistan has been seeking solitude in American appreciations for its role
in war on terror. Participation in Americas biased war in not a matter of pride
according to Masooda Bano. Pakistan is named, along with Israel, as
beneficiaries of US aid. What a prestige it is to know that we who claim to be
the Islamic Republic of Pakistan are providing the same services to US which
Israel, the Zionist State threatening the entire Arab World, is providing.
America understands the motive behind Pakistans support better than
most the Pakistani leaders do. Bush knows as to why rulers in Islamabad are
serving American interests so earnestly and obediently. Their submission may
help in saving Pakistan, but not for long.
After bending too low under pressure the rulers of Pakistan now want to
straighten their back, but they cannot intimidate India by telling that neither
will the birds sing, nor will the grass grow, nor will the temple ashes be
removed any longer. They should concentrate on more important issues,
leaving these utterances for a teenager in the street.
They seemed to be confident that Pakistan is not the next, not even 100 th
on the target-list. Such confidence can be demonstrated only by those, who are
prepared to rub their noses in front of Uncle Sam. They believe that this is the
only way to save them from kissing the shoes of American Marines. But the
people of Pakistan are too illiterate to comprehend the logic behind this kind of
pragmatism.
LIBERATED TO BE LIBERATED
The aim of destroying Iraqs military strength and its administrative
infrastructure has been achieved. Threat to Zionist, if there was any, has been
eliminated. The path to promote American interests has been paved. This has
been achieved with the consent and indirect support of Arabs.
The vacuum created by the destruction of Iraqs military strength has
been filled with US forces. Saddam has been replaced by US Administrator
marking the beginning of colonization of the region. The countries in the
neighbourhood have been told to stay away and they will.
Nobody has the ability or will to stop the Americans from redrawing the
map or maps, if they so desire. But it may not be done at this juncture for
obvious reasons. The immediate goal of the occupation forces is to control the
oil wealth and use it as they wish after getting it legitimized through auspices of
the UN.
Iraqis will be left, like Afghans, to enjoy the fruits of liberation. Internal
forces will have the freedom to cut each others throats, while the invaders will
concentrate on gulping the wealth of Iraq.
Will the Iraqis after the regime is overthrown switch loyalties and
embrace the Americans as their benefactors?
Will the Iraqis fight a guerrilla war or just go home and adapt to the new
circumstances of their country?
Answers to most of these questions are known to those who came to this
region with a definite purpose. As regards others, they will keep scratching their
heads only to know the answers as occupation forces unfold their plans. Most of
the answers will not be to the liking of Muslim World in general and for Arabs
in particular.
DOMINANT ROLE
US and British Coalition which led the war would also take the lead role
in post-war Iraq declared Rice as early as 6 th April. Four days later William
Pfaff reported, the government of Iraq will undoubtedly be taken over by a
former General Jay Garner - a protg of Rumsfeld and a unilateralist. Garner
also has close ties with Israel.
America has planned long-term military ties with Iraq. Bush however
announced that Iraqs occupation would take two years. This could be another
lie in the context of holy war. America considered the occupation necessary,
because:
The idea of monopolizing Iraq was first opposed from within the
Coalition. UK-US rift surfaced over Umm Qasr well before entering Baghdad.
America wanted to give the contract of rebuilding the port to a US company,
Britain insisted on returning it to Iraqi control.
Blair clarified the point. Iraq in the end should not be run by the
Americans, should not be run by the British, should not be run by any outside
force or power. Post-war Iraq should be run by Iraqi people on the basis of a
broadly representative government that protects human rights and that is
committed to peace and stability in the (Gulf) region. He backed UN-sponsored
government in Iraq after war.
America wanted to keep away from Iraq all those who opposed the war.
US Congress while approving $ 80 billion for Iraq War excluded France,
Germany, Russia and Syria from Iraq contracts. It was to tell them to mend their
ways.
Americans took time to understand the rationale behind Blairs
suggestion. While insisting upon the lead role of the Coalition in determining
the way forward it agreed that the work of reconstruction and rebuilding will
require the entire international community to join together. There will definitely
be a UN role, but the exact role of the United Nations remains to be seen.
Having realized the need for legitimizing the illegal war, a US official
declared that there was no division with UK over post-war Iraq. America
planned to seek UN Resolution on new government and oil, but still insisted on
no leading role for UN in Iraqi set-up. On 21 st April Garner took the charge of
conquered land and assured Iraqis, I would say to you in all honesty, we will
help you but it is going to take time.
Bush asked UN to lift embargo imposed on Iraq for more than 12 years
arguing that Iraqis have been suffering for years from the harsh effects of
international sanctions This reality had dawned upon Bush all of a sudden,
not for the love of Iraqis, but for the promotion of American interests.
Abdul Hamid Ahmad of Gulf News reminded Bush that it was the US,
which always stood like a great wall against all attempts to issue another
Security Council Resolution to lift the sanctions. This was done despite reports
of various agencies about suffering of Iraqi people, particularly children.
Indeed America wanted to punish all those who declined to issue NOC
for Iraq War. France was named more than once to pay for opposing war, but
the opponents were also cognizant of US limitations in this regard. Bush needed
an endorsement of the authority. An endorsement of what were doing in order
to begin selling oil in due course and in order to make sure that the
humanitarian supplies continue to flow in the oil-for-food programme. Jack
Straw urged UN to legalize Iraqi oil sales.
The victory in Iraq placed Chirac and other opponents in awkward
position, but they had the cards to be played in the game. France and Russia
landing around the carcass. Hereafter making of rattling noise while spreading
and fluttering their wings wont be for expressing their anger or agony, but
sheer joy and ecstasy.
To cut short it is certain that America will seek new mandate on UN role.
The News dated 6th April touched upon this issue. Ultimately, however, the US
would need the UN to legitimize its handiwork in Iraq and, possibly, to
indemnify its officials against any future criminal charges. Whether in obliging
the UN would be legitimizing the fruits of aggression is one of the many
questions the international community will need to ponder in grappling with the
uncertainties unleashed by the Anglo-American invasion of Iraq.
If the UN grants legitimacy to US attack, it will be most unfortunate for
entire humanity. The chances of this are quite bright as indicated by Annan, who
has sought UN role to legitimize new Iraqi government. In doing so the illegal
action of the aggressor would be automatically condoned. Illegal war would
become legal war and in future US may not even bother about referring a case
to UN. It may first carry out pre-emptive strike and then ask UN to provide
legal cover.
The differences amongst Crusaders will be resolved. Muchkund Dubey
of the Hindu visualized that the most likely scenario would be that the
traditional western allies would patch up their differences by making suitable
gestures to each other.
Richard Falk elaborated these points further. France and Germany will undoubtedly for historical and economic reason - be eager to reach a new
accommodation with the US. It is quite likely that the UN will be selectively
used to the extent it is helpful for improving the atmospherics of the global
setting without undermining the achievement of American strategic objectives.
But in future occasions where the US seeks the use of force, it is unlikely to
repeat the mistake of accepting advice that it needs first to obtain the collective
authorization of the international community. As long as this present leadership
is in control of the US Government, the UN will be bypassed when it comes to
war-peace issues.
Thus the dialogue between civilizations will continue as mentioned by
Papandreou. All of us stressed the importance that we place on the UN role in
all phases of the Iraqi crisis, and certainly from now on. This is not a clash of
civilizations; this is a dialogue of civilizations. The glaring feature of this
dialogue is that most of the talking is done by the guns of the Crusaders.
The end result of the ongoing dialogue has been predicted by Masud
Akhtar Shaikh. Any Arab country considered as a threat to the security of the
Jewish entity is going to be ruthlessly brought down to its knees, if not totally
wiped out from the world map.
He continued, America would also like to keep Iraq under its control for
many more years as a part of its strategy to acquire a total monopoly of world
oil so that it can strangulate the economies that can pose a threat to the US
economy. Apart from the Iraqi oil, America has its eyes glued to the Saudi and
Iranian oil as well. Sitting snugly in Iraq, it can easily subdue both these
countries and lay its hands on their rich oil resources.
SUBSERVIANT ROLE
Bush and Blair have agreed on future political set-up in Iraq. We will
move as quickly as possible to place government responsibilities under the
control of an interim authority composed of Iraqis from both inside and outside
the country. The interim authority will serve until a permanent government can
be chosen by the Iraqi people.
Powell explained, well start it in the region that we have the greatest
control over, and the part of the country where people have now the greatest
freedom to speak up and stand up. It meant that US control was the most
important factor, rest will be subservient to it. Bush and Blair pledged
governance to Iraqis and promised withdrawal of troops only after full
control was established.
To this end US planned round table conference of Iraqi politicians. We
want to include in the power structures the migr community and the antiSaddam opposition which have had so much difficulty in abolishing the
dictatorship of Hussein. We also know that you have to invite the people who
live in Iraq to cooperate so that the new power structure should be
representative of all the nation and should not be seen as imposed from outside.
America, however, depended on Iraqis in exiles, which were eager to
return even if Americans were still there. Most prominent of these is Chalabi.
He is Dick Cheneys man and a convicted fraudster and fugitive from justice.
Apart from these credentials he is reportedly also hated for his political vision.
Irrespective of his credentials he is liked by many American leaders,
because he is a Shia from a notable family. He is leader of Iraqi National
Congress, which opposed Saddam; above all he wants to see de-Baathification
of Iraq. He has announced not to take any office in post-war Iraq and eyed
swift transfer of power with religious parties role. He landed in Baghdad with
Franks on 16th April.
Baqer Hakim is another prominent Shiite leader in the reckoning. He is
main Shiite opposition leader. During exile he remained in contact with
Americans. In his own words since the beginning he had advised the
Americans to cooperate with opposition groups, but they insisted on launching
the operation alone and thats why they have so many problems on the ground.
That meant the Shiite fighters were ready to attack Iraq in collaboration with
US, if some of their demands were met.
We are also discussing with the Americans post-Saddam Iraq; stressing
the role that must be played by the Iraqi opposition in the transitional regime he
added. On 5th April he gave five-point plan to end war:
and had the feelings that most people were backing US forces presence. At the
end of his visit a body was formed to settle Kurd-Arab disputes.
Turkey closely watched the developments in Kurds area. Kurd advances
in northern Iraq caused concern to Turkey, but immediate need to send forces
was not felt. It cautioned Iraqi Kurds and US over oil-rich towns and also feared
that Kurds might take advantage of US-Turkey rift. Turkey warned against any
bid by the Kurds to retain permanent control of Kirkuk. Ankara feared that
control of local oil resources could embolden Iraqi Kurds to move towards
independence, encouraging fellow Kurds across the border in Turkey to make a
similar bid.
Washington immediately announced that its forces would take control of
the city. When Garner referred to Kirkuk as Kurdish city; Turkey summoned US
Envoy over this. Turkey got the required assurance. It was interesting to note
that Pakistan had also desired a similar action in the context of Northern
Alliance entering Kabul. Nobody cared.
Kharrazi also opposed creation of Kurdish state. The common concern of
two large countries of the region, Iran and Turkey, neutralized the value of
Kurdish card. Nevertheless the Kurds remained the only community which
could be trusted by the occupation forces.
Sunnis were the power-base of Saddam. After toppling of his regime they
now represent the Pushtoons of Afghanistan. They, with the exception of a few
Karzais, will be on the receiving end for long times. Each one of them will be
treated as Baathist, as Pushtoons are treated as Taliban, irrespective of their
involvement.
The vacuum created with the destruction of Iraqs administrative
infrastructure was filled at local level by opportunists. British appointed a tribal
leader as civil administrator of Basra. Tribal chiefs took control of Najaf.
Karbala had a new elected governor. Abbas took control of Kut, but American
troops down played him, because he was supported by Iran. Baghdad had a selfproclaimed mayor, who was later detained by occupation forces.
Thus the uncertainties about formulation of interim set-up persisted.
Speculations about future of Iraq continued. The News observed in its edition
dated 6th April that American plan of military pacification and political
purification was running into difficulties. How long this will take remains
unspecified and what role the UN might play in the interregnum and thereafter
is also imponderable.
The Independent wrote, nothing is settled yet, and it may be at least a
year before an Iraqi government is in place. In the meantime, nothing can be
ruled out - including the possibility that this imposed revolution brings forth a
government that looks rather more like those of Iraqs neighbours than the
regional beacon of democracy forecast by President Bush.
Robin Cook warned US against imposed administration. The reason was
explained by Praful Bidwai. The Iraqi situation is more fluid and volatile than
post-war Afghanistans. The Iraqi people will be even more sensitive than the
Afghans - and allergic - to a puppet regime. Ultimately, installing the likes of
Chalabi as arbiters of Iraqs fate could boomerang violently.
In view of the prevalent state of Ummah nothing is likely to boomerang
as apprehended by Bidwai. Arabs have called for government by Iraqis, but they
are likely to keep calling for want of concrete action. To Americans nothing
matters except the control of occupied land, no matter how it is achieved.
Everything else belongs to liberated Iraqis.
This leads us to conclude that the move was not because it cares for the
Iraqi people, as it might be seen, but because the US wants to give its
companies a free hand to work in Iraq and enjoy complete supremacy
once the sanctions are lifted. This will be so-called reconstruction of
Iraq.
America has asked for lifting of sanctions without saying anything about
reasons for which these were imposed.
This administration is busy today with deals, contracts and controls over
oil rather than ensuring the liberation and safety of the people. The
coming days will prove that the interests of the American Administration
are different from the interests of the Iraqis whom the forces came to
liberate.
On 27th April two incidents truly reflected the feelings of Americans and
Iraqis for each other. Four US soldiers were injured in an ambush and a
Scandinavian reporter released a film showing US troops forcing Iraqis to walk
naked. The first incident indicated the esteem in which the liberators were held
and the second revealed the American understanding of the word liberation.
The resentment shown by the Iraqis prompted Abdul Hamid Ahmad of
Gulf News to raise a pertinent question. It will be interesting to see how the
Americans react when the Iraqi people stand against the occupation and ask the
foreign forces to leave - as they have started to do - to choose their government
and representatives in complete freedom?
Americans are not that staunch followers of democracy that for the sake
of its principles they would forego their interests. They have so far dealt with
protesters ruthlessly and in doing so they also tried to prevent the media from
covering anti-US protests in Baghdad.
Robert Fisk felt that real story for Americas mastery over Arab World
starts now. In no way these incidents could be taken as prelude to the real
story. These merely constituted expression of resentment, which couldnt be
taken as beginning of the resistance. The resistance has yet to take a start. Even
after its start it is likely to remain peaceful, despite warning of Hezbollah of
revenge over Iraq.
CONCLUSION
The events to date have made the formation of future political set-up in
Iraq extremely unpredictable. The delay in carving out an interim administration
caused concern to men like Fergal Keane. To invade Iraq without having a
well-thought-out political plan was an extraordinary miscalculation.
It is not so. America has no desire to rule Iraq with the strength of
democratic principles. It has the strength to control the conquered land using
imperialist methods. This was confirmed by the attitude of US troops. They
have no shame to be in the role of occupation force.
Whatever the ultimate solution for political participation of Iraqis might
be, Americans will ensure that they have full control over oil. They will follow
Arthur Balfour who after British occupation of Iraq in 1918 said, I do not care
under what system we keep the oil. But I am quite clear that it is all-important
for us that this oil should be available. It will be available in plenty despite
Irans warning not to pump oil beyond quota.
America could find no evidence to justify the pretexts used for attacking
Iraq, except some suspected chemicals and an undisclosed proof of link
between Saddam and al-Qaeda. The world will keep talking of international
law and American credibility for some time and then forget it once the crime is
condoned by the world body.
The occupation forces will not run short of pretexts to prolong their stay
in Iraq. The disunity and weakness of Ummah will make their task easier. Iran
has already asked US and UK to treat Peoples Mujahideen like terrorists.
Sunnis will keep pointing their fingers towards Shia groups.
This will provide America the time to re-arrange footprint in Gulf
region to the liking of Israel, who played major role in pushing US to attack
Iraq. Arabs like Syria will be told to cut support for Hezbollah. Iraqis will feel
the need of genuine liberation after having been liberated by aliens.
Above all the regional countries strongly opposed military option. While DPRK
kept talking tough, Powell could do no more than calling North Koreans
masters of ambiguity.
The progress on roads to peace in Palestine and Kashmir has been
hampered for more than five decades by the highway men of Israel and India.
Every now and then these roads were blocked by highway men. Their demands
have been increasing.
PEACE FOR PALESTINIANS
The road to peace in Middle East has been soaked in blood of
Palestinians. Israelis have been doing it not to make the going difficult, but to
make the road firm and durable. The summary of Palestinians slaughtering
since middle of March 2003 is:
Israel killed ten in Gaza raids on 17 th March and next day two senior
Hamas leaders were killed.
On 21st March thirteen Palestinians were arrested in West Bank and four
days later Israelis killed four more.
On 3rd April seven Palestinians died in Israeli raids and 1,000 were told to
leave homes.
Seven Palestinians were killed in Israeli air strike on 8 th April and next
day five were killed in Gaza.
On 10th April six Palestinians were killed in violence and five days later
three more were killed.
Young Palestinian was killed in West Bank on 17 th April and two days
later Israeli troops killed a Palestinian cameraman in Nablus and a
militant surrendered.
On 20th April five Palestinians were killed in Gaza. Two days later Israelis
blew up two homes and arrested twelve.
Mubarak accused Israel of using Iraq War against Palestinians, but there
were no indications of Jews taking any undue advantage. The killing of
Palestinians did not exceed the routine carnage. War or no war, Israel never
hesitated in implementing its plans.
Occupation of Iraq has been a setback to Palestinian resistance. It has
almost died down. They could inflict very few losses on Israelis as compared to
the past. On 30th March thirty Israelis were wounded in suicide attack in
Netanya. Two Israelis were killed on 10th, three more on 15th and one on 20th
April. A suicide bomber killed three as Abbas took oath on 30th April.
Meanwhile Powell announced that Middle East roadmap would be
published at the end of war after consulting Israel. Arafat and Abbas locked
their horns on formation of the cabinet and at last succeeded in ending the
deadlock. US welcomed the deal as Arafat battled to hang on to power and
Israel warily eyed end of Arafat era.
As announcement of peace plan neared Israel worked to isolate Arafat. It
urged envoys not to meet Arafat. Abbas tried to win Arafats freedom to move
by threatening to refuse Bush invitation. Hamas rejected Abbas drive for
surrender of arms and Hizb assailed US terror tag.
The new roadmap to peace prepared by the experts of US, EU, UN and
Russia was presented to Palestine and Israel. Three phased peace plan will come
into force once Palestinians undertake an unconditional cessation of violence.
In first phase Palestinian will crackdown on terror groups and Israel will freeze
Jewish settlements. It emphasized that the steps must be parallel, but time
schedule remained unclear.
The plan master-minded by the Crusaders has unwritten preamble in
which Palestinians have been identified as aggressors and Israelis as the victims
of terrorism. Russia and UN were cleverly involved in formulation of the plan
to give it a touch of neutrality.
The plan demanded from Palestinians to initiate action immediately. On
the other hand Israel objected to carrying out of actions simultaneously with
Palestinian crackdown on militants. It stressed that an end to violence was a
precondition for any progress.
The peace plan was received by tens of thousands of Palestinians
mourning killings in Gaza and by Israelis busy in demolition of more houses.
Washington urged Israel to work to stop deaths of Palestinian civilians, but its
On 13th January ten Kashmiris were killed in clashes and two brothers
were among nine gunned down next day.
Seven were killed in clashes and explosion on 15 th January and ten more
were gunned down next day.
On 17th January two were killed and six more were killed on the
following day.
Nine were killed in violence on 21st January and four on Indias Republic
Day. Editor was among four killed on 31st January.
On 1st February ten fighters were killed and another journalist was killed
next day.
Indian troops killed five fighters on 5th February and seven more were
killed next day.
On 7th February a girl was among six killed in gun battles and seven were
killed next day.
Three were killed on Eid day and four more were killed next day. Three
suspected fighters were killed on 21st February and six more next day.
On 25th February four Hindus and a fighter were killed and five more died
in bomb blast and attack next day.
Nine suspected fighters were killed on 12th March and three days later
thirteen Kashmiris were killed.
On 16th March two civilians were killed and twelve fighters were among
seventeen killed next day.
Hizb commander was killed on 20th March and seven Kashmiris were
gunned down next day.
On 22nd March eight were killed in gun battle and next day an ex-Hizb
commander was shot dead in Sopore.
Six were killed in violence on 26 th March and a fighter was killed next
day.
A Hizb commander was among nine killed on 29 th March and a day after
nine fighters were among twelve killed.
Top Hizb commander was gunned down on 2nd April and a three-year old
girl and her parents were killed next day.
On 6th April Indian troops killed Harkat chief and a day later eight
Kashmiris were gunned down in clashes.
On 9th April eight more were killed and seven fighters died in clashes on
11th April. Eight more were killed in violence next day.
On 14th April eight were killed in shootouts and a lawyer was among
three killed next day.
Three Kashmiris were killed on 16th April and six more were on the
following day.
On 18th April Javed Mir was held and six were killed in violence and four
more killed next day.
Twelve were killed in violence on 20th April and two commanders were
among seven fighters held next day.
On 22nd April 26 were killed in blast and gun battles and two more were
killed next day.
Eighteen were killed in attack and clashes on 25th April and five persons
died in suicide attack on 26th. Nine more were killed in other clashes the
same day.
Indian army killed four Kashmiris on 27th April and six fighters were
killed next day.
On 29th April 25 were killed in gun battles and nine more were killed in
clashes next day.
On 1st May two persons were killed in the Valley. Two days later fifteen
were wounded in grenade attack. Next day Indian forces killed four
fighters.
On 1st February two civilians were injured in Indian firing across Line of
Control and shelling claimed two more lives next day.
Father and daughter were killed in Indian shelling on 4th February and
two women were wounded next day.
On 18th March Indian firing claimed one life and three days later three
women were killed.
One civilian was killed in Indian shelling on 26th March and three days
later two more died in shelling. On 30th March one person was killed in
Indian firing.
Two civilians were killed on 6th April and four days later Indian shelling
claimed four more lives.
On 12th April Indian shelling claimed one life and another next day and
yet another on 15th April.
Two brothers were killed in Poonch on 21st April and three were wounded
next day. On 28th Indians shelled Authmaqam destroying twelve shops
and two houses.
Retaliatory actions by Pakistan were few and far apart. On 27th January
five Indian soldiers were killed in artillery duel and four were killed in Line of
Control clash on 13th March. By 30th April India had lost 1,874 soldiers during
standoff, but intensity of Mujahideen strikes has been decreasing constantly:
On 18th January an Indian army captain was killed and a week later a
policeman died in blast. On 29th two Indian troops were killed in another
blast.
In February a Major was killed on 8 th, another officer died in mine blast
on 17th and on 20th explosives hidden in snow killed six soldiers.
Mirwaiz felt no need to hold talks with Mufti. APHC termed Vohras
appointment as eye wash and refused to hold talks. Duplication of effort by
New Delhi undermined Jethmalanis mission and he had to suspend peace
initiative. Gujarals parallel effort met the same fate.
Pakistan pleaded for solution of the dispute through dialogue. No
Kashmir solution sans Pakistan said Kasuri. At NAM conference Musharraf
asked the meeting to help Kashmiris and no one should be allowed to
manipulate anti-terrorism fight to de-legitimize just struggles. His remarks
enraged Vajpayee. NAM asked Pakistan and India to negotiate disputes.
Jethmalani backed talks with Pakistan. Ultimately Vajpayee surprised
many by offering talks to Pakistan during his visit to Kashmir. Jamali promptly
welcomed the offer as if he had been waiting for it. Rashid announced that PakIndia talks would focus on Kashmir.
India reacted cautiously to Pakistans exuberant response. An Indian
minister termed the call for talks serious and predicted that dialogue would
be held in June. A day later Vajpayee imposed the precondition; talks only if
incursions end.
Foreign Office blamed India for undermining own peace offer by laying
down condition. Rao said that Pakistan would set no pre-condition for talks.
Kasuri saw tensions in South Asia easing and called for world observers at Line
of Control.
I am waiting for Pakistans response said Vajpayee. He insisted on the
pre-condition. Stopping cross-border infiltration and destruction of terrorist
infrastructure can open doors for talks. He apprehended that there were also
indications to suggest that the level of infiltration may increasewhen the
snow over the mountains in Kashmir melts. He indirectly cautioned Pakistan
not to be irresponsible while moving towards dialogue. Advani meant the
same when he said, conditions for talks remain unchanged.
On 28th April Jamali talked to Vajpayee on telephone and offered to visit
India for peace. He also invited Indian PM to visit Pakistan. Vajpayee remained
non-committal on visit to Pakistan. BJP spokesman claimed invitation was
rejected. Jamali remained optimistic about Indian response.
Indian MPs sought debate on Pakistans offer. On 2nd May Vajpayee made
last move for peace with Pakistan, while rejecting Jamalis visit offer and
external mediation over Kashmir. He talked of resumption of diplomatic and
sports ties; restoration of air links; enhancing of economic cooperation; revival
of cultural exchanges and people-to-people contacts:
We want to give Pakistan one more chance, not out of weakness but out
of self-confidence. We want to give peace another chance.
The third attempt will be decisive and will be the last in my lifetime.
The same day Musharraf and Jamali discussed Indian offer. They surely
took Vajpayee seriously. Musharraf reiterated that Pakistan stood for peace
with India and Islamabad was ready for talks with New Delhi at any time,
anywhere. Jamali hoped talks would be fruitful. Kasuri termed Vajpayees move
exceptional and wanted dialogue to start quickly. On 3 rd May Jamali formally
invited Vajpayee, who urged careful planning for Islamabad talks.
Peace move was applauded by Kashmiris. Mirwaiz hailed Vajpayees
offer and Hurriat welcomed resumption of Pak-India diplomatic ties. Qayyum
said, we are ready to talk with India at any level, though nothing was said
about participation of Kashmiris in dialogue. World powers praised Indo-Pak
moves. Powell phoned Jamali and Sinha. UK welcomed talks between Pakistan
and India. China and Bangladesh hailed Indo-Pak thaw.
Thus the hopes for peace were revived, but not without reservations. BJP
allies censured Vajpayees peace move and Noorani warned government against
deal on Kashmir. Analysts like MAK Lodhi commented that Vajpayees offer
carried limited agenda.
The reason of cautious optimism lied in the fact that the move was
initiated under pressure, though both the countries denied existence of any
pressure. Sinha told the parliament that there was no US pressure on foreign
policy. State department also clarified that peace initiative was made by parties
themselves.
The events preceding the peace move belied their claims. On 26 th April
Powell had phoned Musharraf on the issue of incursions after seeing mixed
result of pressure on Pakistan. He, however, denied that US was contemplating
action in the Subcontinent. He said that it was part of remaining in touch with
his counter-parts in countries that were cooperating. He used the word
counter-part with no intention of up-grading himself or down-grading
Musharraf, most probably.
Earlier General J Garner disclosed that US has set December 2004 as
deadline for Kashmir solution. The move aimed at rooting out the Weapons of
Mass Destruction because these constitute the gravest aid to (the spread of)
terrorism.
The pressure certainly existed. The move was not the outcome of sudden
realization of importance of peace by India. Even if it was, the realization has
been caused by someone, who could neither be Indian nor Pakistani nor
Kashmiri.
In view of the strategic partnership of India and America, this offer was
long due. India and America have agreed to settle the issue once for all. India
would like to settle it to its liking. Failing which Pakistan will be blamed for
uncompromising attitude. America is interested in settlement, so that Pakistan
could be told that it no more required any nuclear weapons.
On 4th May Musharraf said that Pakistan and India could mutually make
South Asia a nuclear free zone. He has been talking about this off and on,
primarily assuming that India will never give up its nuclear programme, not
realizing that once the core issue is resolved, justly or unjustly, Pakistan could
be asked to roll back its programme; whereas India would be allowed to
continue in view of Chinese threat.
Pakistan should work for settlement of core issue in accordance with UN
Resolutions and wishes of Kashmiris. The draft agreement of Agra, which was
not signed for unknown reasons, should be the start point for future dialogue.
India will again try to rigmarole taking advantage of the long list of options.
Most of these options have been floated by design to undermine the just stand of
Pakistan and Kashmiris. Emphasis on implementations of UN Resolutions
should nullify all these options.
Some of these options have already been rejected by Kashmiris,
particularly the one relating to making Line of Control as permanent border, as
it meant acceptance of status quo. Various formulae about division of Kashmir
have also been rejected. Kashmir cannot be equated with Ireland. Independent
Kashmir has its own implications. Whatever the solution might be the final
decision must rest with Kashmiris.
Pakistan should have no doubts about legitimacy of its stand as
inadvertently expressed by Kasuri after NAM conference. He rejoiced that
NAM had legitimized Pakistans stand on Kashmir. Pakistans stand has
always been legitimate even before the birth of NAM. It is most unfortunate that
some of our leaders were still in search of legitimacy.
FOR OTHERS PEACE
The road to peace in Afghanistan runs through Pakistan. It has been busy
in hunting the militants scattered across Durand Line as result of Afghanistans
occupation. The manhunt is also essential for the security of the civilized
world. Since middle of January Pakistan achieved the following in this context:
Troops searched two villages in Waziristan on 20th January and three days
later four militants were arrested in Lahore.
On 29th January 21 Harkat men were held while offering funeral prayers
in D I Khan. Next day a guerrilla trainer was arrested in Toba Tek Singh
and South Waziristan Scouts recovered big arms cache and arrested five
accused.
A top al-Qaeda man Khalid Shaikh was among three held in Rawalpindi
on 1st March. Seven suspects were arrested in Karachi, who had attacked
to punish police for protecting Americans.
On 30th March Dr Aafifa was held in alleged al-Qaeda link and two days
later Lashkars chief commander was arrested.
Two al-Qaeda suspects were held in Karachi on 2 nd April and three more
were arrested in Peshawar next day. On 22 nd April 120 rockets and
missiles were seized near Miranshah.
The arrest of Khalid Shaikh was a major breakthrough in hunt for alQaeda men. He is believed to be the mastermind of 9/11 attacks. Bush was
elated at his arrest and FBI rushed to interrogate him. US termed Khalids arrest
a blow to al-Qaeda. He was immediately taken over by US, yet his extradition
was contradicted. No US request for Khalids extradition said Faisal; whereas
the same day a US official claimed having the suspect in custody. Foreign
Office insisted that Khalid was still in Pakistan.
Next day Khalid was flown to Bagram. Pakistans agencies extracted all
the required information so quickly that he was no more required by them,
despite the fact that accused kept changing his statement on Osama. Faisal
claimed that Khalid provided vital information. US interrogators, who are
unnecessarily hanging on to hundreds of prisoners for more than a year, should
the risk of being intercepted by highwaymen and losing their lives and
possessions.
Rumsfeld issued a general warning to all such adventurers. Saddam
defeat has message for every rogue. The effect of that (defeat) was a
demonstration to the world that an awful lot of countries dont think its a good
idea for countries to have Weapons of Mass Destruction, (real or imaginary) or
to be on the terrorist list, or
Powell was more specific. He warned Syria of consequences and Iran of
isolation. Rice asked Syria to dismantle Hezbollah. Damascus desire that
Syria and Lebanon should be included in Middle East roadmap can be fulfilled
if they are prepared to follow the guideline spelled out by Rice.
Vajpayees offer of dialogue coincided with issuing of roadmap for peace
in Middle East. His offer constituted a roadmap for peace in the Subcontinent. It
has been prepared in consultation with the Crusaders without making it public
like the one for Middle East. Revelation of its contours will correspond with
actions of Pakistan.
The aims of both the maps, one released and the other kept secret are
quite similar. Middle East roadmap is considered as last chance for peace.
Similarly Vajpayee has declared that forthcoming dialogue will be the last
attempt for journey on road to peace.
If Pakistan takes some unconditional and immediate steps, as
Palestinians have been asked to take, then the peace could be assured; failing
which it has to face the consequences. Vajpayee is confident that the Crusaders
will support India. The tutor of democracy can be asked to adopt other methods
of teaching as MPs of Pakistan have refused to attend Nancys lecture on the
subject.
NO END TO TERROR
Rumsfeld rejoiced over occupation of Iraq. He claimed that he and his
companions were justified in invading and conquering Iraq. He then snubbed
the critics and opponents of war. Never have so many been so wrong about so
much.
He visited the conquered land, claimed victory and boasted about
righteousness of the cause of invasion. Iraq is now rid of Saddams truly brutal,
All these were crimes under protocol II to the Geneva Conventions and
there was plenty of supporting evidence. America responded to the suit with
outrage and threatened to punish nations which permitted their laws to be used
for political ends.
Belgian Government immediately amended the law, which had permitted
filing of a case about crime committed anywhere in the world. The lawyer who
had filed the case was denounced. It was done by a government, which had
opposed attack on Iraq. Undoubtedly, the Crusaders stood united to protect each
others interests, despite their disagreements.
The civilized world once again obstructed administration of justice in
cases having plenty of evidence. According to Fisk the crime of killing of a
Ukrainian, a Spaniard and an Arab journalist was alone sufficient to convict the
criminals. They all died within hours of each other. I suspect they were killed
because of the US, someone in the Pentagon thought not, Im sure
The Coalition tried to divert the attention of the world by discovering
mass grave in Babylon. The discovery encouraged Blair to claim that mass
graves showed Iraq War was justified. Americans were equally responsible for
killing of Shiite rebels in 1991, as they first incited Shias to revolt against
Saddam and then abandoned them.
What Bush and Blair did to terrorize Iraqis, Sharon had been doing the
same to Palestinians since years. Between September 2000 and May 2001, 156
children 18 years or younger were killed by Israeli soldiers or settlers, yet they
committed no act of terrorism. They simply exercised the right of self-defence.
Five Palestinians were killed on 8th May, the day Bush expressed his
optimism about chances of Middle East peace. On 21 st Israeli troops killed two
Palestinians, another was shot dead on 24th, two boys were killed two days later
and another Palestinian was killed on 28th. Meanwhile the Palestinians were
continuously blamed for terrorism and Bush discussed peace and fight against
terror with Abbas.
Iran demanded for government of people in Iraq; condemned US deal
with MKO (an armed opposition, Peoples Mujahideen); and Rafsanjanis
pledged not to remain neutral if US governs Iraq. These Iranian overtures
earned American threats to Iran.
Iran was declared greater threat than North Korea. Washington
announced that Tehran failed to clear up concerns about nuclear issue. Bush
personally voiced these concerns and US called for thorough inspections.
Peoples Mujahideen also accused Iran of ambushing troops.
Iran rejected the isolation threat, dispelled fears about its nuclear plan and
pledged to work with IAEA. It however softened its stance and offered to assist
democracy in Iraq. It also urged America not to allow terrorist attacks from
Iraq and accused US of trying to create quasi-crisis. Iran supported Syrian
proposal for keeping Middle East free of WMDs.
Nevertheless Iran secretly held direct talks with Washington, but several
rounds of meetings failed to make a breakthrough. Iran denied restoration of ties
with US. Khamenei said that thaw in ties with US would tantamount to
surrender. Khatami again asked America to get out of Iraq.
Deadlock in dialogue coincided with suicide attacks in Riyadh. America
saw another opportunity in tragedy of Riyadh. Rumsfeld accused that al-Qaeda
leaders were busy in Iran. Washington Post reported that Pentagon officials
were pushing Bush Administration to use this pretext to destabilize the Iranian
government.
Kharzai denied the allegation about al-Qaeda. There is no way that
Iranians would support al-Qaeda because we have been fighting with al-Qaeda
since before even the Americans were engaged with (fighting) them. A day later
Iran announced that it was holding low-rank al-Qaeda men, reiterated that it was
serious about confronting al-Qaeda and asked Washington to follow logic and
wisdom in international relations and avoid making interfering remarks.
Pakistan, a stalwart ally in war on terror arrested seven terrorists with
suspected links with al-Qaeda and froze assets of a Kuwaiti charity during last
three weeks. Despite unflinching commitment to war on terror it was accused
of abetting terrorism. Allegations of cross-border terrorism continued unabated.
America included Hizb and Jamiat in terror list; both organizations support
freedom movement of Kahmiris.
America took special interest in suppressing the freedom movement in
Kashmir. The House of Representatives International Relations Committee
unanimously adopted a Resolution on 7th May, requiring the Bush
Administration to reveal to Congress the extent to which Pakistan was fulfilling
its commitment to stop cross-border terrorism, shut down terrorist camps in
AJK and prevent nuclear proliferation.
According to Shireen Mazari this political success for India was the
result of the lobbying efforts of the US-India Political Action Committee
(USINPAC) which is similar to the US-Israeli Political Action Committee
(AIPAC).
India, the proxy crusader, availed the opportunity and asked Bangladesh
to close down 155 terrorist camps, which according to India were operating
with the help of ISI and al-Qaeda. India also demanded deportation of 85
insurgents, who were hiding in Bangladesh.
MILITANTS RETALIATED
The biased conduct of war on terror was bound to result in violent
reaction from those who remained determined to fight against the unjust
policies of the superpower. The inevitable happened in Saudi Arabia on 13 th
May. Fifteen attackers carried out suicide bombings killing twenty-nine in
Riyadh, including seven Americans and Saudi deputy governors son. Three
residential compounds of expatriates were targeted by suicide bombers with car
bombs. It was first major terrorists attack since invasion of Iraq.
Powell blamed al-Qaeda for attacks. This is criminality, terrorism at its
worst; there is no justification in any way, shape or form. But as a soldier he
acknowledged that the attack was very well executed and it showed the nature
of the enemy the Americans were fighting against. FBI team was tasked to
assist in investigations.
The attack coincided with IISS report which declared that al-Qaeda was
still greatest threat. Four days later suicide bombers hit Morocco killing fortyone, including at least seven Europeans; two Spaniards, two Italians and three
French. About one hundred people were injured. A Jewish community centre
and old cemetery, the Belgian Consulate, a Spanish restaurant and a major
downtown hotel were targeted.
This time attackers did not use car bombs. A bomber slashed guards
throat before blowing himself off. America offered help for probing the attacks
and the same day al-Qaeda threatened more stunning blows. Terror threat
warnings resulted in suspension of flights to Kenya.
Suicide attack by Palestinians had already clouded Sharon-Abbas
meeting. Next day nine persons were killed in Jerusalem in two incidents of
suicide bombing. Sharon postponed his visit to US. Israel hinted at action
against Arafat, blaming him for abetting hard-line groups in a bid to scuttle
peace efforts led by Abbas.
Three days latter Osamas deputy, Ayman al-Zawahiri, urged more
attacks:
The Crusaders and Jews understand only the language of killing and
blood. They can only be persuaded through returning coffins, devastated
interests, burning towers and collapsed economies.
Here is Saudi Arabia (allowing) planes to take off from its airfields, here
is Kuwait (hosting) huge armies marching (on Iraq) from its territory,
while the campaigns command is based in Qatar, Bahrain hosts the Fifth
Fleet and warships sail through Egypts (Suez) Canal Crusader ships
are refueling from its (Yemen) ports and Crusader armies have deployed
in Jordan.
After all this they profess in all hypocrisy to oppose the war on Iraq.
(Indirectly pointing out that targeting a hypocrite is as important as
attacking Crusaders.)
Assuring Iraqis, he said, you are not alone in the battle. Your Mujahideen
brethren are lying in wait for your enemies.
REVIEW
The world leaders condemned terrorist attacks. The Washington Post
slated the attacks in Riyadh in these words: Images of dead children and
decimated families have revealed the true character and moral bankruptcy of alQaeda.
The images like the one mentioned by the Washington Post were quite
common and more gruesome during invasions of Afghanistan and Iraq, which
were not shown in the civilized world for civilized reasons. Those images
surely spoke high of the character and moral ascendancy of America as these
were linked to Mullaism of Omar and madness of Saddam. Bush and Blair
couldnt be blamed due to despondency of Muslim rulers.
Towing the line of Washington Post, the Jordan Times wrote. It is a
difficult task to stop people who are so blinded that they would blow themselves
up for any cause. It requires considerable resources and political will. The
paper upheld the royal tradition by not saying a word about the causes of their
blindness. Their grievances were pushed under the carpet of any cause.
The attacks, however, once again forced the conscientious people to
ponder about the menace of terrorism. A US Senator blamed his government
for overstating success against al-Qaeda. He said that there was evidence that
one of those who escaped from Tora Bora planned the Riyadh attack.
Another lawmaker accused White House of being too secretive with
information pertaining to September 11 attacks. Until we get it, all the
attempts to make America safer in this age of terrorism are bound to be
incomplete he added.
Mary Riddell had different views on the issue. She doubted the very aim
of the so-called holy war. Let us drop the pretence that the Coalition fought to
get rid of Weapons of Mass Destruction, or for morality, or for democracy
transplant, or for glamorous impact, or even for strategic interests or for oil. Our
leaders went to war because they couldnt think of what else to do. Al-Qaeda,
by contrast, has no lack of ideas.
The leaders of Mary believe that application of military means is the only
way to solve all terror related problems. They have adamantly refused to
address the causes of terrorism, not realizing that indiscriminate use of force is
not the civilized way to do it. This is more akin to terrorism. Misconceived
strategy to defeat terrorism has promoted state terrorism.
Salama Ahmed Salama, an Egyptian columnist wrote, those who speak
today of atrocities committed by Saddam Husseins regime and the absence of
justice under the Baath authority will realize that what the Bush Administration
is committing through Rumsfeld is not less brutal nor less unfair than what
Saddam Hussein did.
Acts of Saddam were cognizable, because he committed those without
attaining the status of superpower and without the consent of his Muslim or
Arab brothers; whereas Rumsfeld enjoyed the immunity, because he was doing
it on behalf of a superpower and with the consent of fellow Crusaders.
Mahathir supported this viewpoint. War is a bid to out-terrorize the
terrorists. Now countries are being threatened and invaded even though there is
no proof of their involvement in terrorism. We can expect no protection from
international organizations like the UN since powerful countries like the United
States and Britain can attack Iraq without the sanction of the UN.
He criticized Americas high-handed unilateralism for waging the war on
terror. Americans commit excesses and justify those under various pretexts. The
militants have more sound justifications for carrying out suicide attacks as
compared to America had to attack Iraq and kill hundreds of innocent people.
The roadmap of militants to achieve their goals is blood-stained; they have
blood on their hands, but not more than the Yankees have on their hands.
Why are the acts of militants considered more gruesome than killings
resulting from state terrorism? Why so much of hue and cry over attacks
The fight against crime and terrorism should not turn into racism;
admitting that it has.
There has been intense scrutiny and evidence of stereotyping and hostility
against Muslim community.
The militants have been criticized for sending wrong message about
Islam by resorting to terrorism. It has become a fashion for those, who support
the war against this evil, to blame terrorists for everything. The Muslim rulers
tend to forget that Islam and its followers were not treated with much respect
even before the advent of terrorism. This is a new excuse to perpetuate the
Crusades against Muslims.
Human rights have been the most regrettable victim of the war on terror.
The recent report of Amnesty International revealed horrendous facts in this
context. In all these violations Muslims have been at the receiving end:
US-led war on terror has made the world more dangerous and left
people feeling less secure. Human rights have been threatened,
international laws have been undermined and governments have been
shielded from scrutiny, all in the cause of fighting terrorists.
There is a real risk that Iraq will go the way of Afghanistan if no genuine
effort is made to heed the call of the Iraqi people for law and order and
full respect of human rights.
The civilized world too could not escape from the adverse effects of the
war. Peter Preston of the Guardian wrote: We fight the threat of terror - real and
imagined - by abandoning liberties, tightening the states grip, and cutting the
corners of freedom.
The stringent laws for improvement of security pinched the Muslims
more than the civilized people. Fazal Karim of Pakistan was convicted in Dallas
of carrying razor blades, which were declared as concealed dangerous weapons
(CDWs). In Orlando Sultana Freemans veiled license was revoked when she
refused to provide an unveiled photo. The civilized world had no shame in
punishing the savages for petty reasons.
Ironically with this biased attitude America hoped to win war against the
evil of terrorism. The optimism of men like Martin Woollacott has no limits.
According to him by carrying out suicide attacks al-Qaeda is spending its men
and blowing its network. He hoped that because of suicide bombings the terror
setup will exhaust its human resources one day.
The war on terror in no way has made the world more secure. Even
those who claimed successes, frequently raised alarm about more terrorist
attacks. Immediately after attacks in Riyadh and Morocco, America hinted at
imminent terrorist attacks and closed its Embassy and Consulates in Saudi
Arabia.
In London concrete blocks were placed around parliament in the wake
of terror alert. Australia set up new office to deal with terrorism. Saudi Arabia
and Kenya intensified hunt for the terrorists. Analysts predicted that terrorism
may now target Southeast Asia. OPCW foresaw the possibility of chemical
weapons attack.
Dr Fatma of Gulf News apprehended more attacks in the Arab World. She
thought that since the Iraq invasion, anti-American sentiment has risen in the
Middle East This state of events is dangerous and unhealthy for both the US
and the countries of the Middle East alike
CONCLUSION
The latest trend of terrorist attacks indicated that causing damage to
interests of United States and Israel will remain the main aim, but the targets
will be chosen away from the lands of the enemy. The Muslim states which
support the ongoing Crusades, guised as war on terror will receive special
attention. Infidels and hypocrites will be treated alike.
sees Hindus and Jews (plus Christians) as forming a strategic alliance against
Islam and Confucianism.
Generally Jews and Hindus are mentioned as active anti-Islam forces, but
in reality and historically the Christians have always led the assault against
Muslims. Therefore, the spirit of Crusades serves as binding force of this nexus.
ILLEGITIMATE IS LEGITIMIZED
In one of the preceding articles social values of the civilized world were
referred to. One of those relates to personal liberty in which couples first
produce illegitimate children and then legitimize those by solemnizing
matrimonial ties. That value has been practiced at state-level in case of Iraq.
Most of the world had deplored the rape of Iraqs sovereignty by the
gang of Coalition led by Bush and Blair. Once the orgy was over, the civilized
people gathered in marriage hall of UN and legitimized the outcome of
unfortunate incident, despite the fact that many of them had vehemently
opposed the immoral act.
Russia, France, Germany and others brushed aside the rationale on which
they had termed the invasion of Iraq illegal. This was necessitated due to reevaluation and re-consideration of their respective fortunes. Their interests
were more important than all the principles of morality. They voted for
legitimization of the illegitimate just to earn profits from reconstruction of
Iraq.
The planners of 9/11 attacks had evolved a criterion to select the targets.
Pentagon and World Trade Centre emerged as obvious choice. Had they
deliberated a bit more, the building accommodating UN Headquarters would
have emerged as the first choice.
This is the place where use of force and perpetration of state terrorism
against weaker nations is legitimized. This is the place where peace and
interests of weaker nations are usurped for peace and prosperity of the strong.
This is the organization, which has been facilitating the practice of double
standards. This hub of hypocrisy should have been attacked and destroyed
instead of World Trade Centre.
ILLEGAL OCCUPATION
Invasion of Iraq was opposed for want of justifications and not giving
chance to peaceful means to resolve the dispute before resorting to use of force.
America invaded Iraq without the cover of UN Resolution, thus the occupation
became illegal.
Once Iraq was conquered, none of the opponents of invasion had the
desire or will to undo the occupation. These countries started worrying about
safeguarding their interests in changed geo-political scenario. They wanted
face-saving before joining the plunder of Iraqs resources. On the other hand
Bush and Blair needed legitimization of their illegal act.
Aims of either side could be achieved through auspices of United
Nations. The invaders asked for lifting of sanctions imposed on Iraq to exercise
control over wealth of Iraq. Blair warned the opponents of war about the
consequences of global rift over Iraq war.
This provided an opportunity to the opponents to press for their demands.
Putin opposed lifting of UN curbs. Chirac declined to accept the idea without
approval of the UN. This marked the beginning of pressure tactics for earning
maximum benefits from reconciliation. America tried to seduce Europe with the
idea of peacekeeping role for NATO.
The issue of WMDs caused embarrassment to the Coalition. Paul
Krugman of the New York Times called these as Bushs Weapons of Mass
Deceit. Geoffery Wheatcroft of the Guardian termed them Weapons of Mass
Distortion. According to him the very concept of WMDs was dishonest. When
they are in friendly hands we call them defence forces. If Geoffery had
deliberated little more, he would have discovered that many concepts of the
civilized world about terrorism, peace, human rights, interests, freedom, etc
are equally dishonest.
The opponents exploited the Coalitions failure in finding any proof of
WMDs. Putin snubbed Blair when the latter went to Moscow for support for
lifting UN sanctions. Putin asked about WMDs and Saddam and then
sarcastically answered himself. Perhaps hes hiding in a bunker sitting on a
crate of them. EU parliamentarians also demanded proof of weapons.
Before war America kept shifting its stance on pretexts of invasion and
after war it has been doing the same about WMDs. It was reported that bioweapons were destroyed before war. Then America claimed finding a mobile
laboratory of weapons mounted on a tractor trailer.
America ruled out UN role in search for weapons and rejected UN
request for access to nuclear site, because finding WMDs was no more a
priority, perhaps it had never been. Then a diplomat reported that US might let
IAEA inspectors back in Iraq followed by announcement of cash rewards and
assurance of protection to Iraqis for information on WMDs.
These contradictory statements led Polly Toynbee of the Guardian to
blame Blair for lying about WMDs. This was not the only issue about which he
and Bush had lied. Even now Bush insists that Iraq had Weapons of Mass
Destruction. Similarly Blair said UK did not invent WMD evidence. Australian
Foreign Minister had earlier claimed that clear evidence had been found that
Iraq had biological weapons, though no armaments were found.
Despite disagreements the Crusaders never lost the sight of importance of
unity. The leaders of anti-war group agreed on European defence union; without
specifying the threat against which such union was needed. Fifteen EU nations
met in London to evolve common position on Iraq and stabilization force
required for the newly conquered country.
Trans-Atlantic division on Iraq was dubbed as a thing of the past.
Russian, US, UK and German foreign ministers talked on Iraq. Schroeder tried
to build bridges to US. Poland hinted that France and Germany have role to
play in Iraq. NATO agreed to provide support for Poland peace mission.
Annan urged UNSC to lift sanctions to end isolation of Iraq. Powell
visited Moscow to repair Russia-US ties damaged during Iraq War. Though
Moscow was not convinced over sanctions, yet Duma ratified nuclear arms
treaty with US.
UN RESOLUTION
Reassessment of effects of diplomatic efforts encouraged America to
move ahead. The time for seeking legitimacy for illegal occupation had come.
US pushed a Resolution in UNSC. Russia sought compromise and expected
UN deal on Iraqi sanctions within a week.
America revised the proposed Iraq Resolution, although there was little
resistance to US-British draft on Iraq. Drafting and redrafting of Resolution
revolved around the control of oil wealth and benefits to accrue to various
interested parties. Reconstruction of Iraq and involvement of UN were
mentioned only to facilitate misappropriation of Iraqi assets.
The oil-for-food programme was extended for six months, which has
swollen into 10-billion-dollar-a-year business.
sure that the UN can resume its place This Resolution does not legitimize
war; it opens the way to peace that we must build together said French Foreign
Minister.
Munir explained the reasons for which Pakistan supported the Resolution.
Our position on this Resolution has been guided by the objectives of promoting
the welfare of the Iraqi people, peace and stability in the region and restoring
the international rule of law in accordance with the Charter of the UN.
Syria boycotted voting, but subsequently signed the Resolution out of
concern to improve the living conditions of brotherly Iraqi people subjected to
many years of an unjust embargo. It clarified, the vote in favour of this
Resolution does not mean Syria has changed its stand on the war against Iraq
and still considers it was an illegal war which led to the occupation of a country
by force.
Syrian press slammed the Resolution. It is to control Iraqs wealth and
manage it contrary to the will of its people. It expedites the lifting of sanctions
on Iraq and neglects the basic issues in the Iraqi crisis - mainly the occupation
of Iraq and the pretexts which were used for this occupation, such as accusing
Iraq of possessing Weapons of Mass Destruction.
Saudi daily al-Watan expressed similar feelings. The United States seem
to have obtained an international mandate in the UN Security Council vote (on
Thursday) to occupy Iraq and control its (oil) riches and revenue sources.
Dubais al-Bayan wrote, this Resolution also allows the United States to
take control of Iraqi oil while handing the United Nations a marginal and
worthless role in this country. Al-Khaleej apprehended, Bush will dictate to the
Iraqis how to live, what to eat, what army they must form and what doctrine
they must adopt.
Qatars al-Raya observed, the Resolution seems to give the occupation
troops all legitimacy to manage the economy of Iraq, its oil and decide its
political future. Sharjahs Gulf Today wrote, the floodgates have been opened
for big business. The bait of reconstruction was too sweet to refuse even for the
rich, let alone the dwindling economies of Europe.
The Crusaders, like the pack of wolves, calmed down after going through
the fit of excitement during the kill. They were now all set to feast on flesh of
the dead. Annan named special representative to supervise the arrangements of
the feast. A US company was allowed to have the first bite on port of Umm
Qasr.
Baghdadis showed indifference to end of UN sanctions. Ali Saad said,
the United Nations decision did not surprise me because America came to Iraq
to control oil and this Resolution gives it the right to administer oil revenues
We expected this to happen.
The Coalition has established control over oil wealth of Iraq to start the
business of reconstruction. It will be carried out to earn maximum profits
rather than benefiting the people of Iraq. The Resolution has re-stamped the US
supremacy over world body and legitimized the occupation. Undoubtedly the
passage of Resolution has been the most conspicuously visible success since the
start of the holy war.
Iraqis wanted Islamic government and called for broad-based, secular and
democratic government.
Kurds, the sons of Salah-ud-dins tribe, actively supported the Crusaders
for occupation of Iraq. They enjoy trust and support of Americans. Their
emergence to power and autonomy of Kurdish region is strongly opposed by
Turkey and by Iran as well.
Kurds have been willingly working with US for which they have been
amply rewarded. Mosul got elected council on priority. Kirkuk was the next
town to be democratized wherein Americans supported Kurds amidst ethnic
tensions and Arabs alleging US for favouritism. Soon after the elections in
Kirkuk, the Coalition started envisaging enlarged Kurdish region.
With the toppling of Baath party, Sunnis have lost politically. Shias had
suffered a lot at the hands of Baathists as a result of that the divide between the
two is too deep. Kurds also hate them for similar reasons. Iraqis are conscious
of the adverse effects of their political divide on ethnic and sectarian bases.
They also understand that occupation forces would like to exploit this divide.
For this reason America has been warned against provoking religious or ethnic
imbalance.
As part of reconciliatory effort, Sistani issued Fatwa forbidding murder of
members of Baath party. Al-Hakim appealed for unity in Friday sermon. Former
Iraqi leaders met in Baghdad for similar intent. But the complete devastation of
Iraq has rendered the people hapless despite comprehending the rationale
behind such appeals.
Millions of people lost their jobs with the disbandment of armed forces
and other government organizations. Destruction of electric and water supply
systems further added to the miseries of Iraqis. Resultantly the people remained
pre-occupied in protesting and demanding role in post-war Iraq. Similarly
hundreds of students also carried out protest rallies. Iraqis sought formation of
government and withdrawal of occupation forces.
At the same time pro-monarchy and pro-democracy demonstrations were
held. Some Baghdadis organized pro-US demonstration. These incidents
indicated that Iraqis were far from being a united nation; therefore, America
should face no serious problems in ruling them. There is no major challenge
from any quarter and America is set to rule Iraq for indefinite period. However,
maintenance of law and order will be problematic, because of the rivalries
amongst three main ethnic and sectarian groups and anger against occupation
forces.
The new rulers will try to lull Iraqis with talk of rebuilding and
reconstruction and promises of benefits of vast oil reserves. At the same time
heavy weapons was banned and Iraqis were ordered to surrender weapons by
mid June, but the loyal Kurds were exempted. Shia leaders expressed their
anger over Kurds exemption to arms ban.
Resentment and retaliation against illegal occupation of Iraq has not yet
ended. Although whereabouts of Saddam remained a mystery, yet he managed
to send taped message to Iraqis urging them to fight against foreign forces. He
suggested the use of mosques for resisting US occupation. Even the loyalists
like PKK vowed to retaliate against Turkey and US crackdown.
The occupation forces suffered following casualties during the month of
May due to retaliatory attacks:
CONCLUSION
Opponents of war have surrendered to the will of American. Russia
extended olive branch to US over Iraq. According to Vaiju Naravane of the
Hindu, France, Germany and Russia have decided that it is futile and
counterproductive, even hurtful to their own interest, to publicly oppose
Washington.
Their surrender resulted in legitimization of an illegal act without
bringing any shame to anyone. The Guardian felt that at least the UN should
have been ashamed. The world body provided retrospective sanction to a preemptive strike. Its ill-fated predecessor, the League of Nations, at least had the
decency to collapse after its charter was serially raped.
As regards liberation of Iraqis, Clare Short took it as yet another lie of
Blair. While resigning from the cabinet he said, I am afraid that the assurances
you gave me about the need for a UN mandate to establish a legitimate Iraqi
government has been breached. But as devoted Crusader, Blair was ready to
answer to God for his decisions on Iraq.
Powell too was prepared to explain to Divine Authority the rationale
behind the conquest of the seat of human civilizations. It was to keep the
Islamists away from political power. Anybody who dared to interfere in Iraq
would face armed action.
Iraqis, after having been liberated, have to wait for long to be free. The
people, who fight amongst themselves and seek help from enemies, are destined
to be unfortunate. They have to be made an example for others. Iraqis have
been liberated to begin their quest afresh for peace, democracy and freedom.
Without mentioning specific final borders, the plan seeks to end the
occupation of territories since 1967, i.e. West Bank, Gaza and east
Jerusalem.
The Quartet will meet regularly at senior levels to evaluate the parties
performance.
Issue an unequivocal statement affirming its commitment to the twostate vision; of an independent, viable, sovereign Palestinian State
(and) calling for an immediate end to violence against Palestinians
anywhere.
America, EU, UN and Russia constitute the Quartet. Apparently all these
are neutral parties, but first two are the Crusaders, the third is an organization
meant for serving the interests of the Crusaders and the last is the co-opted
member willing to cooperate with the Crusades. German Foreign Minister
rightly termed the roadmap a European baby.
It is aimed at solving Middle East dispute to reduce world terror. That
was why Powell stressed upon dismantling of terror network out of entire
peace plan. To this end he sought new peace deal with Palestinian Prime
Minister.
The Quartet claimed, the roadmap is not a vague formula for
negotiations and that not one word, not even a comma, will be changed. Sharon
negated this claim and saw the roadmap as a draft, subject to change and
revisions and sought US guarantees before the summit.
Powell promptly changed his stance and said, the roadmap is
controversial. Israel presented a list of 14 reservations. The United States
promised to address 12 of them. On receipt of assurance, Sharon said, I dont
like the roadmap either, but its a lesser evil. Israel approved US-backed
roadmap, provisionally and conditionally. It denied Palestinian refugees the
right to return. Washington welcomed the move.
Powell played down hopes for major breakthrough at the forthcoming
summit at Aqaba, because the tensions are great and the mistrust is high. Bush
however vowed success of Middle East summit. All concerned must shake off
the old arguments and the old ways and act in the cause of peace. And I will do
all I can to reach an agreement and see it enforced.
On 2nd June he arrived in Egypt to kick start Middle East peace process,
but he too expressed some reservations. I fully understand this is going to be a
difficult process I fully understand we need to work with our friends such as
France.
Sharon was advised to give up the rigidity he had shown in dealing with
Intifada and to be flexible regarding peace-plan. He agreed to meet Abbas and
asserted Palestinian self-rule. The meeting of 30th May was reported to have
ended on positive note, but Sharons adviser viewed it differently. The question
is, will the Palestinians disarm and dismantle the terrorist organizations that
have been killing Israeli civilians over the last two-and-a-half years?
Israel on its part had no such intentions. It continued aggression despite
its army chiefs claim that worst of Intifada was over. More than a dozen
Palestinians, including two boys, were killed since second week of May.
Nevertheless Israeli forces withdrew from northern Gaza town and eased travel
curbs on Palestinians.
Abbas opposed changes in peace plan, which came in the form of
guarantees sought by Israel, yet he remained optimistic and hoped that Hamas
militants would agree to stop attacks on Israelis next week. He, however, was
in no position to seek guarantees from anyone; therefore he accepted the
resignation of Erekat.
Palestinians saw the roadmap as yet another reflection of US double
standards. They doubted Israeli move. Sharon doesnt want to comply with the
roadmap said Yasser Abed, head of Palestinian negotiating team. He wont go
any further than the White House forces him to Sharon is counting on support
from certain persons inside the Administration and Congress, and counting on
Bush to lose interest as the (US) election nears.
Hamas vowed to continue attacks and announced that it would only stop
suicide attacks if Israel halted all aggression against the Palestinians. What
our people want is the release of every prisoner, the restitution of our land and
holy places and a halt to the (Israeli) aggression.
There was no change in Arabs plight as observed by Moonis Ahmar.
The Arab League failed to muster support to resist the Israeli reoccupation of
Gaza and West Bank and all such realities encouraged Israel to continue with its
policy of suppression. After the US-British occupation of Iraq and Americas
warning to Syria and Iran, it has become more difficult for the Arab states to
stop Israels blatant violation of human rights and put pressure over the United
States to save the peace process from total destruction.
Some of the helpless Arabs were happy that the roadmap has once again
brought them in the limelight. At least Jordan will be in the centre of such
Arab efforts due to its proximity and its direct involvement in the peacekeeping
efforts. This too is likely to prove false.
The peace-plan was glaringly biased. Reiteration of Israels right to
exist meant that Palestinians must accept illegal state of Israel unconditionally.
In saying that Palestinians need leadership to act against terrorism decisively
two evil intentions were expressed, i.e. Intifada was dubbed as terrorism and
regime change was urged.
factions in the pro-Israel lobby, most notably the Christian Right, to ensure he is
re-elected. It is most certain, therefore, that he will not anger them by pushing
Sharon to follow the roadmap... the roadmap to peace in Middle East has a good
chance of ending in failure. In such eventuality the Palestinians will be blamed
for the failure.
On 5th May seven Kashmiris were killed in blasts and clashes. Next day
thirteen more were killed.
Fourteen including four Indian soldiers were killed on 7th May. Next day
two soldiers were among nine gunned down in IHK.
On 9th May an NC activist was among five killed and eleven more were
shot dead next day.
A policeman died in Jammu on 11th May and next day nine civilians were
killed in clashes.
Eight fighters were among twelve killed on 13 th May and next day two
soldiers were among nine killed.
On 16th May five fighters were among nine killed in gun battles and next
day nine more were killed in violence.
Six of a family were among sixteen killed on 19th May. Two days later a
female teacher was killed.
On 22nd May seventeen were shot dead in the Valley and India claimed
killing a Lashkar man in Delhi. Three days later five more were killed in
IHK.
On 26th May fourteen, including eight fighters, were killed and next day
eight more were killed in violence.
Indian troops killed six fighters on 28th May. Next day six more were
killed in operation launched in occupied Kashmir.
On 30th May five fighters were among seven killed. Next day sixteen
were killed and twenty-one injured in shootouts and blasts. On 2nd June
eleven more died in violence.
Kashmiris residing across the Line of Control were also not spared. Seven
civilians were killed in Indian shelling on 7th May. Two days later the shelling
killed three children in AJK. Next day a boy and a girl were injured in Neelum
Valley. On 17th May one civilian was killed and four injured. A week later a
woman died in Indian shelling.
India also showed its arrogance by continuously enhancing its military
prowess. On 8th May it tested the satellite launcher and four days later it placed
communication satellite into orbit. During last four weeks it carried out about
half a dozen missile tests.
Pakistan displayed keenness for dialogue much more than the prevalent
environments warranted. Somehow the leaders of Pakistan have been obsessed
with the idea of proving their love for peace or their desire for peaceful coexistence. Disproportionate exuberance can produce disproportionate
disappointments.
Jamali was quick in getting the mandate from the parliament for parleys
with India. He was ready to go to India for peace. Travel and sports ties with
India were restored and he announced release of detained Indian fishermen. He
wished the start of Pak-India peace process and found Vajpayee serious about
peace. Jamali desired resolution of all issues with India amicably.
Kasuri also wanted talks with India in weeks, but without any preconditions. He sought regular Pak-India dialogue. Rashid wishfully speculated
that Pak-India talks were likely in June. The desires expressed in official
statements were confirmed by reports from inner circles that Pakistan wanted
talks with India soon.
PIA waited for a nod for India flights. Pakistan was ready to start trade
with India said Humayun. Pak Envoy to US wanted that India should be
granted MFN status at once. Kasuri said that intelligence-sharing with India
was possible. Jamali desired that Pakistan and India should be one compact
bloc.
was constrained to ask India to prepare a roadmap for peace similar to the one it
had unveiled for the Middle East.
Till consolidation of victory in Iraq, America wanted to resort to
bargaining on negotiation tables. The option of military means had to be
deferred for sometime. It did not mean that the aims of disarming and
defeating terrorism have been aborted as was indicated by recent discussion on
arms control and security concerns with Pakistan.
India acknowledged American concerns. It was also in Indias interest to
adopt revised line of action suggested by the superpower. This could also help
in promoting India-US-Israel partnership and lifting of discriminatory curbs
on technology-transfer.
Pakistan has been urging US to pressurize India for easing tensions. Its
weaker position and accusations of sponsoring terrorism were the main reasons
for its longing for peace at any price. India and America understood its
compulsions and saw no harm in giving peace a chance.
Persistence of the pressure on Pakistan was confirmed by the following
statements:
Next day America desired that more was needed to lower India-Pak
tension. Armitage ruled out mediation, but urged Musharraf to act by
calling him man of his word.
On 8th May Musharraf asserted that if there were any camps those would
be gone by tomorrow. US agreed to facilitate Pak-India talks, but
refused to spell out time-frame for solution of Kashmir dispute.
On 1st June India announced that Bush would further press Musharraf on
terrorism.
Next day Vajpayee was asked whether Bush gave assurance about putting
pressure on Musharraf or not. He replied, it is difficult to express in
words. (The Yankee must have used slang while assuring Vajpayee.) I
also told Bush that preliminary discussions have started. The real and
substantive talks will take time.
This will not be based on the superior values of equality of people and
nations. This will not be based on euphoric Charter of UNO. This will not
be based on the UN Resolution of January 1948.
This will cater for Indian interests more than that of Pakistan. People of
Kashmir would play the last fiddle. They would be asked to feel happy
with whatsoever is coming their way. Just see how American might has
liberated the people of Iraq. And how satisfied should they be today with
marine boot on their bottom.
It will suit American interests at first place. What will be those interests?
The path to peace must lead to neutralization of Weapon of Mass Destruction in
the context of the Subcontinent. Solution of Kashmir dispute is must for
planned disarmament through negotiations. Information Minister of Pakistan
has already indicated this by promising disarmament after Kashmir solution.
During this period Pakistan has to be pressed for curbing of extremism as
well. The Crusaders have not been pleased by the smashing of billboards by JI
activists and quitting of Khawajas by ATC and their release by SC Review
Board.
CONLCUSION
The roadmaps have promised peace for Palestine and Pakistan. Both
will get it in bits and pieces, provided they pay the price of each bit in advance.
The first step towards peace will be the acceptance by both that they have been
perpetrating or sponsoring cross-border terrorism. Both have no way out. Abbas
has been confident about Hamas giving up resistance for peace. Musharraf has
already broken the back of militants.
AGONIES OF AFGHANS
Afghans have been Enduring Freedom for the last eighteen months.
They no more suffered from the cruel rule of Taliban, but negligence of the
liberators has been quite agonizing. Some unfortunate actions of the
liberators have further added to their agonies.
As the Crusaders marched on to liberate Iraqis, about a dozen prisoners
from Guantanamo Bay were released after establishing that these captives were
not a big threat any more. The critics of Iraq War unnecessarily dubbed this
noble gesture as a ploy to deflect criticism and blamed America for taking too
long to establish innocence of the released captives. These ignorant critics
were not cognizant of the commitments of the Crusaders.
Rumsfeld visited Kabul and assured Afghans that America still
remembered them earnestly. It was interested in peace and prosperity of
Afghans who had suffered a lot during the rule of savages called Taliban. He
vowed hunting of their remnants remained top priority.
Taliban were to be hunted to the last man for restoration of peace. To this
end US urged Afghan rulers must play their role. The same was applicable to
the neighbours, particularly the one who wanted peace at all costs.
Son of Padshah Khan was killed in fighting on 24 th March. Two days later
seven persons were killed in factional fighting in Baghdis province near
Turkmenistan.
On 9th April six Afghans were killed in Faryab and next day seventeen
more were killed in clash between Atta and Dostum militias.
On 5th May five were killed in tribal clash in Khost and two days later
three Afghans were killed in factional fighting.
Five were killed in northern Afghanistan on 16 th May and two more were
killed in exchange of fire next day.
On 18th May six were killed in factional fighting near Mazar and three
days later one more was killed and two were wounded.
Eleven persons were killed in factional fighting on 12th June. On 17th June
six were killed in clash between Niazi and Piraan tribes in Khost and
forces of Amanullah and Ismail clashed in Herat next day.
Efforts were made to end factional fighting. Karzai traveled to Paktia for
talks with governor. A team was dispatched to resolve dispute between Dostum
and Atta. Karzai summoned Dostum to Kabul and appointed him as adviser.
His move to keep Dostum away from Mazar did not work. Dostum refused to
go to Kabul.
In southern and eastern Afghanistan US planes were called to stop
factional fighting. Afghan authorities, particularly the commanders in various
provinces, taking lead from Coalition forces, dubbed all the victims of their
aggression as Taliban.
Karzai vowed to quit if he failed to bring unruly provinces in line. He
once again pledged to launch a drive to disarm private armies of warlords;
instead of doing that he advised the Coalition forces preparing to invade Iraq.
Take very special care that security is immediately provided. Ensure that in the
political process that no factions with arms are supported. He said all about his
helplessness.
Law enforcing agencies were incapable of meeting the colossal security
requirements. Expansion of ISAF beyond Kabul was once again urged and
denied. After death of 62 Spanish peacekeepers in plane crash in Turkey, the
chances of expansion further diminished. NATO was asked to take command of
the force as rest of the world was reluctant.
Raising army was delayed due to indecision on its size, composition, role
and composition of command structure. Afghans shied away from joining an
army with uncertain future. Perforce governors were asked to contribute recruits
for army. Police too suffered for similar problems. The existing police force was
slammed by Amnesty International for abuses on human rights.
The menace of narcotics added to the law and order problems. Four tones
of Hashish were seized in Kandahar. Aerial spray to destroy opium killed five
Afghans, though US denied spraying poppy crops. Heroin factories were
destroyed in Jalalabad area. Measures taken by the government failed in
checking the rise in poppy cultivation. Office of anti-drug agency was attacked
in Jalalabad. Seven anti-drug workers were killed in Uruzgan. Afghan Foreign
Minister appealed for global support to curb drug trade.
Heroin was seized on Tajik-Afghan border. Russian guards nabbed ten
drug peddlers disguised as shepherds. Blair accused Afghan drug traders of
funding terrorists. Some analysts felt that the menace of narcotics might strain
relations of Afghan Government with the civilized world.
The issue of security arises at every turn. It casts a long shadow over the
whole peace process and, indeed, over the whole future of Afghanistan.
While the Constitution was being framed for stability of the future
political setup in Afghanistan the present regime experienced problems in the
same context. The Crusaders appeared to be losing faith in Karzai as was
indicated by reports that prospects of stability under Karzai were remote and
Zahir Shah was ready to accept Afghan leadership.
Government services for public health remained non-existent and
Afghan women and children suffered the most according to UNICEF. Karzai
estimated that twenty years would be needed to raise health standards. AlShifa, a Pakistani NGO, organized an eye camp at Jalalabad and US health
official opened refurbished hospital in Kabul.
Cultural emancipation remained a worry for the civilized world. Major
issues of concern were social status of women and persistence of conservative
traditions. America resumed cultural exchanges with Afghanistan to make a
breakthrough; a private radio came on air on 15th June; French first lady
reopened archaeology library and UNESCO vowed to protect cultural heritage.
During the period two journalists were arrested on charges of blasphemy.
Both the journalists were involved in publication of an article against Islams
place in future Constitution of Afghanistan under caption of Holy Fascism.
Their arrest caused lot of concern to the West. RSF (Reporters sans Frontiers)
asked Karzai to release the journalists. HRW condemned, UN expressed
concerns and journalists appealed for free press.
Insecurity and corruption were identified as reasons of unexpectedly slow
progress in rehabilitation. Karzai repeatedly vowed to eradicate corruption and
nepotism, but improvement of overall environments seemed to be beyond the
capabilities of his government.
Lack of funds was another reason. On 12 th May Afghan workers protested
and demanded salary in Kabul. Afghan civil servants got pays only when some
revenue trickled in. Karzai failed to ensure regular generation of revenues,
because most of it was pocketed by the warlords. He asked governors to hand
over tax revenues and planned to replace provincial customs and finance
directors. He then pressed warlords to hand over cash. EU welcomed Kabuls
decision on revenue.
The media seldom mentioned the real cause. The Crusaders were not
interested in rehabilitation or reconstruction of Afghanistan. America and
Europe have not stepped beyond making promises. Bush and Blair only kept the
hopes alive by vowing to fulfill pledges on reconstruction.
Karzai went to London to discuss reconstruction, constitution and drugs.
The host however emphasized on the last issue. Japan was the only exception as
it regularly fulfilled its promises.
THE MANHUNT
America claimed that abilities of al-Qaeda had severely diminished, but
CIA warned that al-Qaeda was preparing for chemical and nuke attacks. The
contradictory claims were needed to meet conflicting requirements of the war
on terror. The former was for satisfying own people about success of the
ongoing war and the later was to justify its continuation.
During hunting US troops focused on areas around Kandahar and Spin
Boldak in southern region; Paktia and Paktika in the east; and surrounding areas
of Kabul. On 20th June US troops were deployed for carrying out operations
against Taliban in Nangarhar adjoining Mohmand Agency. Pakistan agreed to
do more and assisted the operation by deploying its troops along border.
The man-hunters achieved following successes during three months:
On 24th March US troops held two suspected Taliban. Two days later four
ex-Taliban officials were held in Ghazni province and four militants were
captured after rocket attacks in Kandahar.
American troops arrested a Taliban suspect on 27th March and two days
later US planes pounded Taliban hideouts north of Kandahar.
On 30th March ten Taliban were killed in Kandahar operation. Next day
eight more were arrested in Ghazni.
A suspected Taliban base camp near Spin Boldak was attacked and
captured on 4th April. Eight Taliban were killed.
On 21st May US troops killed four Afghan soldiers and injured four
outside embassy building on suspicion.
On 4th June US and Afghan forces attacked Taliban ten kilometers north
of Spin Boldak. The attackers killed 47 and captured 21 in nine-hour
battle.
US troops killed four near Pak-Afghan border on 10th June and detained
fifteen Taliban and al-Qaeda fighters in Uruzgan nine days later.
Afghan soldiers killed ten Taliban in Zabul on 27 th April and two days
later two rocket attackers were arrested in Kabul.
On 3rd May ten Taliban suspects were arrested in Zabul and two days later
eight more were held for shooting at worker of a de-mining agency.
Two Taliban officials were held in Spin Boldak on 2 nd June and next day
four were killed in Kandahar.
Operations by the forces of Coalition and puppet regime could not quell
the amber of revenge and Afghans love for freedom. Attacks on occupation
forces were constantly on the rise. UN was concerned over deadly Afghan
attacks. America extended the ban on diplomats travel in Afghanistan.
Some actions of the occupation forces proved to be counter productive.
Amnesty International called for probe into killing of eleven Afghans due to US
bombing. America closed the matter by terming it a tragic incident.
On 25th March rockets were fired on post near Khost and two days later a
Pakistani oil tanker was blown up near US base in Kandahar.
On 1st April Taliban claimed capturing three posts. Next day two Afghan
soldiers were killed in clash, three guards perished in ambush in Nimroz
and US base in Kunar was attacked.
Coalition bases came under rocket fire in Khost and Gardez on 6 th and 7th
April.
Attackers fired rockets at US base in Orgun on 10th April. Two days later
three US troops were killed in Kunar. A landmine was found at Bagram
base as Franks visited troops.
A soldier of Afghan Militia was killed in rocket attack on 16th April. Next
day a bomb exploded in Kabul, grenade blast rocked UNICEF office in
Jalalabad and four Afghan soldiers were killed in Zabul.
Two US troops were killed east of Shkin near Pakistan border on 25th
April and Coalition and Afghan forces were attacked in Bamiyan. Four
days later three Afghan soldiers were killed.
On 4th May a driver of de-mining team was killed and two more were
wounded in an ambush south of Kabul. Next day US troops were
subjected to rocket attack near Gardez.
On 20th May US base in Orgun came under rocket attack. Three days later
Taliban burnt down a tent school.
US troops were attacked near Gardez on 24th May. Next day two workers
of aid agencies were injured in bomb attack in Jalalabad area.
Missiles hit check post at Pak-Afghan border on 1st June. Two days later a
blast damaged home of Karzais brother.
On 7th June a car bomb hit bus carrying German soldiers killing four.
Reportedly peacekeepers were forewarned of suicide attack in Kabul.
The collateral factor also caused some damage to American troops. Six
soldiers died in helicopter crash on 23rd March and another crashed in southeast
Afghanistan on 3rd June. One was wounded during exercise and another shot
himself.
The increase in intensity of attacks indicated the revival of command
structure and regrouping of resistance forces. A senior Taliban leader, Dadullah
vowed to throw out foreigners. Ex-Taliban governor of Kandahar pledged to
continue Jihad. Hekmatyar urged Muslims to fight US.
Mulla Omar issued fresh call for Jihad. There are only two symbols left
in the world today: One Islam, which is a religion of peace, and the other
symbol is Bush, who is a symbol of terror and hatred. This was followed by
distribution of leaflets urging Afghan soldiers to join Taliban.
The conduct of retaliatory attacks revealed shortcomings of the resistance
groups. The incidents, like exploding of car bomb killing two fighters and
premature blast in Kabul killing three, spoke about lack of training. Preferring
pitched battles over hit-and-run tactics pointed out tactical misconceptions at
command level.
Occupation forces too had some misconceptions. They still tend to
believe that anti-government militants were paying Afghans to attack US bases.
They refused to acknowledge the indigenous nature of resistance and its causes;
instead they suspected foreign hand in suicide bombing.
CONCLUSION
America will not forget Afghanistan and instead remain committed to
it. This commitment has not been influenced by the interests of Afghans, but by
the interests which are far superior them. In pursuit of those interests America
will not hesitate in sabotaging Karzais moves if so required. Brahimis
apprehensions wont deter them.
The questions raised by IISS will cause them no worry, no matter how
pertinent those might be:
How long would the people accept the existing Afghan setup if the
warlords arent brought to heel?
How long would Pushtoons accept second class status under defence
minister Muhammad Qasim Fahims Tajik-based leadership without
rebelling?
America has enough strength to deal with Pushtoons and Pakistan if they
pick up courage to act irresponsibly. The necessity of legitimacy will be
rendered redundant when the superpower decides to apply the principle of
might is right.
Pushtoons should learn to adjust to new realities. If they care
safeguarding their interests, they have to upgrade their status. For that they
have act according to the wishes of the superpower. Similarly Pakistan must
learn to adjust with emerging geo-political realities.
Poverty, disease, illiteracy and insecurity have been there in Afghanistan
since ages. No one should be perturbed if these persist for another fifty years.
Afghans should learn to live with their agonies like the people of Stone Age did.
IRAQ: AN EXAMPLE
America had vowed making Iraq a model for the countries of the region
so that they follow and benefit from the western style of governance. The events
since fall of Saddam indicated that America was not sure about the outline of
that model.
An ex-soldier was selected to construct a model of democracy for the
Arabs. Learning from the experience of the third world countries, it thought that
a soldier was the right person to accomplish this task. It did not work.
Garner was replaced by Bremer, who had plenty of experience of serving
in intelligence. The neutral looking Bremer found the task too tedious, but
succeeded in collecting a bunch of like-minded anti-Saddam migrs and
labeled them as Iraqi Council.
The pace at which the model is being constructed it would take long time
for its completion. Bush has already extended the occupation period for at least
four years. Further extensions remain his exclusive prerogative.
The Council has not been welcomed by the vast majority of Iraqis. They
want a representative setup and early end to occupation. The world too has
started murmuring for end to illegal occupation as Bush and Blair have not been
able to convince even their own people about the pretext of attacking Iraq.
The coalition of the willing has started paying the price of their illegal
act. It has not been able to make the Iraqis believe that they have been liberated.
The quagmire, most despised by American leaders, has almost become a reality.
Arrogant American Administration wont be discouraged by the
unpleasant developments. Bush and his companions have come to the region to
avail certain opportunities and they would try their best to avail the most of
those.
On 31st May third US soldier died of road crash injuries and next day a
soldier was killed in Baghdad attack. US planes came under fire while
landing on 1st June.
A US soldier was killed in attack in Balad on 3 rd June and four days later
another soldier died in attack near Tikrit.
On 9th June 29th US soldier was killed since 1st May, the day Bush
declared that major operation in Iraq was over. Next day four US soldiers
were wounded.
American paratrooper was killed in grenade attack on 11th June. Next day
an Apache was shot down and F-16 crashed.
On 13th June two explosions set oil export pipeline ablaze and a US
soldier was critically wounded in Mosul. Two days later a soldier was
injured in ambush of a convoy.
Several American soldiers were wounded on 16th June and one was shot
dead in Baghdad on 17th June. Next day two more were killed in grenade
attack.
On 19th June a soldier was killed in Baghdad and next day two soldiers
were injured in grenade attack in Fallujah.
A US soldier was killed in grenade attack near Baghdad on 21st June. Two
days later six UK troops were killed in an ambush.
On 26th June two US troops were killed in attacks and next day one more
was killed and another injured.
Four US soldiers were killed in Baghdad on 1st July. Next day a Marine
was killed in mine blast.
On 3rd July ten American troops were hurt in violence and next day a
soldier was killed and 18 injured in attacks.
Seven Iraqi police recruits perished in bomb blast on 5 th July. Next day a
US soldier was killed in Baghdad.
On 7th July two US soldiers were shot dead in Baghdad. Next day seven
were wounded in three different incidents and two Iraqi cops were injured
in grenade attack.
Three US soldiers were killed on 10th July. Next day two were wounded
in mortar attack.
US trooper was killed on 12th July and next day one more died in road
accident.
On 14th July a soldier was killed in rocket attack in Baghdad. Two more
were killed a day after and a missile was fired at US plane.
Two soldiers were killed on 18th July. Two more were killed a day later
and another died in road accident.
On 21st July a British officer died in Iraq. Next day a US soldier and
ICRC worker were killed in Baghdad.
Two soldiers were killed on 23rd July and three more were killed next day.
On 26th July three US soldiers were killed in Baquba and next day five
more were killed in different incidents. Two US soldiers were killed in
attack and road accident on 28th July.
The neutral observers commented that Iraqi anger brew against US due to
inhuman treatment during searches. Irrespective of the causes the intensity of
resistance forced the Americans to admit existence of organized guerrilla war
in Iraq.
The killing of the best in the world perturbed the Brits. The soldiers died
in clash with crowd, but Britain accused that they were executed after
surrendering to mob. This was yet another attempt to blame Iraqis for naked
brutality.
COUNTERING RESISTANCE
America and Britain vowed to stay in Iraq despite attacks. Bremer asked
for more troops, but Franks did not agree with him. Bush threatened stern action
against attackers of American troops. US pledged to hunt Saddam loyalists and
rewards for information on attacks was announced.
Mopping up operations continued in which the occupation forces
achieved the following:
Two wanted-Iraqis were arrested on 11th June and next day 400 suspects
were captured in massive operation.
Ninety-seven Iraqis were killed in raids on 13 th June and seventy-four alQaeda sympathizers were detained.
On 16th June US troops arrested nine Iraqis. Next day arms dumps were
blown up in Fallujah and more than 400 Iraqis were detained in Operation
Desert Scorpion.
Saddam aide was captured on 18th June and two Iraqi protesters were
killed in Baghdad.
Coalition forces detained 900 Saddam loyalists on 28th June and next
day another major operation was launched. An Iraqi was killed in a blast
in Baghdad.
On 30th June US forces detained 180 Iraqis. Next day six died in an
explosion in Fallujah mosque and head of Saddams tribe was gunned
down in Tikrit.
Three Iraqis were killed on 3rd July. Next day eleven more were killed
north of Baghdad.
On 9th July US army seized 500 rocket-propelled grenades and four days
later another operation Ivy Serpent was launched.
The hunt for Baathists spilled over to Turkey, which had closed the
border with Northern Iraq for commercial traffic. On 5 th July US troops arrested
eleven Turkish soldiers manning a border post. On the other hand Turkey
remained worried about Kurds. PKK rebuffed Turkeys offer of amnesty and
threatened war. US and Turkey discussed ridding of PKK, resultantly US Envoy
warned Kurds to leave or face attack.
The pattern of military operations after the end of war has been similar
to that of manhunt in Afghanistan. Operations Desert Sidewinder, Desert
Scorpion and Ivy Serpent were aimed at breaking the will of Iraqis resisting
occupation of Iraq. The use of force was similar to that of Israelis.
Family of a shepherd was shot dead by US tanks during operation in
Fallujah. In another incident a family was killed as it worked in their wheat field
to extinguish fires set by US flares. These actions of the liberators were bound
to result in a cycle of action, reaction and counter-action. Iraqi shepherd planned
to sue Rumsfeld and Franks over deaths of his family.
America had been farsighted in seeking immunity for its soldiers, though
Annan opposed giving US troops immunity from ICC. America was rapped for
using dirty tactics to undermine new global court. Amnesty International
denounced US for inhuman treatment meted to Iraqi prisoners.
The occupation troops tried to disarm various factions through
negotiations. SAIRI agreed in struggle to end US occupation. Hakim said, we
have to make every political effort possible to hasten end of the occupation.
But Badr forces were no longer armed as arms needed for Saddam were no
longer required; therefore SAIRI urged end to attacks on US troops.
Abizaid, the successor of Franks, planned to raise 7,000 Iraqi Militia. It
was for pitching Iraqis against each other as has been done in Afghanistan. It
would save Americans from shedding their blood. The militia could also be
employed to guard the oil pipelines. The killing of police recruits could however
shrink his plans.
Spanish Foreign Minister claimed that world has become a safer place
since fall of Saddam, but a British minister thought that Iraq was not safe
enough for Brits. He delayed the trip due to fear of attack. Amnesty flayed
British forces on failing to control the liberated Iraqis of Basra.
According to Anwar Ahmad the aim of media coverage to killing of
Saddams sons was to sap the morale of Sunnis. He however was of the view
that even the present intensity of resistance would be unbearable for the
occupation forces. Another three monthsA-Yank-a-Day could cook the
Bush-Blair goose.
Whether the goose is cooked or not; America surely finds itself trapped in
quagmire. Noman Safdar, while commenting on post-war situation, pointed out
the problems faced were the outcome of for not listening to the words of
prudence at the time of invading Iraq:
Winning the war was the easy part in Iraq, winning the peace is the
tough part, as many had pointed out earlier, and as has become obvious.
It cannot afford to withdraw for fear of losing face and credibility. It has
to stay as it has come so far, and it realizes that the withdrawal would
lead to chaos and mayhem in Iraq.
STICKING TO MISTAKES
The events since invasion of Iraq have amply highlighted the mistakes
committed by the superpower. M H Ansari of the Hindu observed that the entire
plan of invasion was riddled with mistakes and miscalculations:
Misinforming the world about the real reason for going to war.
Misjudging the calibre and the following of the Iraqi dissident groups in
exile.
Failure to establish a rapport with the Shia religious leaders and above
all, failure to communicate with the Iraqi people and understand the
public mood.
placing some evidence and then recovering it. Somehow they have resisted it so
far.
Bush tried to justify Iraqs occupation. History and time will prove that
the United States made the absolute right decision in freeing the people of Iraq
from the clutches of Saddam Hussein. America will be proved right over war
on Iraq he said next day. He indirectly acknowledged that so far the world had
not accepted his lies.
The allegation of terror-link was also not proved. Top al-Qaeda detainees
in US denied links with Iraq. No link between al-Qaeda and Iraq said UN
experts. US press tried to rescue Bush by distracting from the issue. It came out
with yet another lie. Iraqi intelligence had ordered sabotage, looting and
murder after defeat.
American Media learnt no lessons from the futility of lying during war.
Annual conference of investigative reporters and editors (IRE) was held at
Washingtons National Press Club to deliberate on biased coverage of Iraq War
and casual dealing of different faiths, particularly the religion of Islam. Ansar
Abbasi reported the following about its proceedings:
Fox News came under heavy criticism, followed by CNN and BBC.
After 9/11 Islam and Muslims became the main targets of media. There
was talk of bad guys around. Where are those?
NO CONSCIENCE NO PRICKS
It has been established that Americans, like all the mighty people, are
above law and are immune to pricks of the conscience or perhaps they have
nothing known as conscience. Somehow a few Americans asked as to who
misled Bush about Iraq.
The query was based on the presumption that Bush was incapable of
taking a decision independently. The events since 9/11 also proved that he
hardly took any decision at his own. All decisions were dictated by the hawks.
He obediently followed the suggested course.
Instead of realizing the mistakes America wants more troops to counter
the resistance put up by Iraqis. Reinforcements mustered from own resources
would mean more political and economic pressure. In view of that America
asked other countries to send peacekeepers. The response to the call was rather
disappointing due to eroded credibility of America.
Nevertheless America claimed that thirty governments were willing to
help, but so far only Poland, Japan, Span, Bulgaria and New Zealand have
agreed to send troops for peacekeeping. Nepal and Turkey were still
considering. France decided to send troops only under UN mandate.
Rumsfeld discussed the problem with strategic partner. India sought
clarifications, showed reluctance and rejected the request. The reason of
declining the request of the superpower was explained by Praful Bidwai. There
is no reason why a single Indian soldier should shed blood in support of US
interests in Iraq. Indian troops arent being invited to keep or enforce peace.
They are being asked to impose law and (despotic) order on behalf of the
occupation power - not in some neutral manner, but in ways that suit those
powers interests.
The point brought out by Bidwai was important, but the real cause was
that India did not want to strain its relations with Arabs. Pakistan should ponder
about this rather than obeying the orders issued from the White House blindly.
Reportedly Pakistan was asked to send two brigades. Musharraf was
ready to work out modalities, but it wont be easy for him to decide on this vital
issue unilaterally. Qazi and Sami warned against sending troops to Iraq. Kasuri
declared that troops to Iraq would be sent only under UN umbrella.
America reminded Pakistan and India of troops for Iraq and General
Myers visited the Subcontinent to further press the point. Only the most
obedient servant of US interests is likely to obey the instructions of Uncle Sam;
whereas India wont be pressed hard.
According to Noman Safdar the best option for America was to
subcontract its obligations to the world body. America allowed UN and IAEA
If Donald Rumsfeld were here, I would ask him for his resignation.
Most Wanted. The Aces in my deck are Paul Bremer, Donald Rumsfeld,
George Bush and Paul Wolfowitz.
Jim Lobe touched upon some other problems faced by America in postwar situation:
Bushs own economic and political advisers have begun whispering. The
United States cannot by itself afford the burdens - either economically or
politically - of occupying Iraq.
They are clearly fed up with the arrogance and hubris of the hawks
centred in the offices of Defence Secretary Donald Rumsfeld and Vice President
Dick Cheney who in their view have driven the country into quagmire. CIA
Director Tenent pointed finger directly at hawks in the White House and the
Pentagon as the parties who pushed hard for to include point of uranium from
Africa in State of the Union speech.
General John Abizaid, the new commander of allied forces in Iraq handpicked by Rumsfeld, explicitly contradicted his boss in his first appearance
before Congress. He said, US forces are facing a classical guerilla-type
campaign that is becoming more effective and may be organized at the regional
level.
Will the United Nations bail out Bush? It seemed improbable in view of
the long list of wrongs committed by him. It appeared even more difficult in the
light of Annan asking US and UK to end occupation. But Bush seemed to be
determined to muster the required support with the use of stick and carrot. There
is no dearth of those who are scared of the stick and can be enticed by the
carrot.
The Crusaders will soon rearrange their rank and file. Bush and Blair
were condemned, not for attacking and destroying Iraq, but for telling lies. The
civilized people accused them of doubting their zest for the Crusades. How
dared they think that the Christian World wont have approved the Crusades had
they not lied?
Blair advised that it was time to head divisions over Iraq. Blair and
Chirac sought to turn page on Iraq row and so did the French Envoy to
Washington. Britain and Russia discussed Iraq and Iran. Rumsfeld wanted
transatlantic efforts to deal with WMD. Wide ranging plan to curb spread of
WMDs was unveiled. America and EU agreed upon a doctrine of interdiction
and authoritative prohibition of Weapons of Mass Destruction. Castro rightly
termed EU as superpowers Trojan horse.
The Crusaders have now focused on Iran in the context of nuclear
proliferation and terror. Bush expected Iran to crackdown on al-Qaeda. His
Administration expressed serious unhappiness about Tehrans alleged
harbouring of al-Qaeda operatives.
Iran denied arrest of Abu Gaith and rejected all terror charges, including
the one related to Riyadh attacks. It asked Washington to apologize for past
support to al-Qaeda and then confirmed holding top al-Qaeda operatives. Saudi
Foreign Minister visited Tehran for talks on al-Qaeda captives. Iran accepted
that some of the captives were Saudis.
IAEA blamed Iran for not honouring nuclear agreements. US found the
report deeply troubling. EU urged Iran not to develop nukes. Straw visited Iran
and pressed for signing of NPT protocol. He warned that Irans trade might
suffer over nuclear issue.
Iran showed willingness for nuclear inspections on condition of lifting of
sanctions, but refused to give up nuclear capability. Tehran invited US firms to
join its nuclear plan and vowed to resist pressure over nuclear research. US
rejected the offer for nuclear monitoring.
Rowhani denied that nuclear arms had any place in Irans defence plan.
Iran rejected IAEA charge of not honouring NPT and refused allowing tougher
probe. Kharazi however offered conditional acceptance of tougher inspections
and signing of NPT protocol. Later on he denied any plan to sign nuclear
protocol.
Russia and America made limited headway on Irans nuclear plan. Putin
refused to cut nuclear ties with Iran and decided to continue supplying nuclear
fuel. He snubbed Israeli Foreign Minister over Iran and assured that Tehran had
no plan to develop nuclear arms.
Russia and France however urged Iran to allow tough UN inspections. G8 warned Iran and Korea to comply with nuclear safeguards. EU pressed Iran
and North Korea over nuclear activities. UN and EU called on Iran to allow
stricter nuclear inspections.
Iran was also asked not to meddle in the affairs of US-occupied Iraq.
Bremer vowed to stop meddling by neighbours. Khamenei countered by
accusing US of stirring trouble in Iran and Kharazi demanded end to
interference. Iran felt that talks with Washington in prevalent conditions were
not possible. Tehran again warned Washington not to meddle in its affairs and
Rafsanjani cautioned US against military action.
A court reminded Iran that it was still liable for 83 Beirut attack.
America banned Chinese and Korean firms for arms sales to Iran. Rice wanted
to have different kind of regime in Iran. Reza Pehlavi predicted religious
regimes fall.
America definitely wanted to avail the opportunity to pressurize Iran.
According to a report Saddams defeat had made Iran to rethink. Powell
however was unaware of tough new US policy on Iran, but was in favour of
encouraging Iranian protests.
US attack on Iran to be suicidal said Khamenei. Islamic government
cannot be toppled claimed an Iranian cleric. Washington denied considering
war against Iran or Syria. Bush said, talk of Iran as US military target was pure
speculation. Yet America reserved the right to take military action against Iran
as US hawks recklessly kept talking of the threat from Tehran.
The Brits seemed to be reluctant in this regard. Straw said, UK and US
differed over stance on Iran. Britain opposed foreign role in changing the
Iranian government. Isabel Hilton of the Guardian advised the government that
Britain must hold the line over Iran stance.
When America was busy in intimidating Iran, France tried to win
sympathies of Tehran. It launched a crackdown on MEK, which has been
working against the present Iranian regime and arrested Maryum Rajavi, a
former guerrilla fighter.
CONCLUSION
Subjugation of Iraqis in the name of liberation has not been as easier as
was anticipated, though only Sunni Arabs of central Iraq are resisting American
occupation. Casualty-scared Yankees find themselves entangled in hostile
environments for indefinite period. Thus the dream of making Iraq an example
for the rogue states of the region would take long time to be realized.
Bush after having acted unilaterally was eager to internationalize the
occupation of Iraq. America wanted troops from other countries to save the
He vowed to go extra mile for peace. If India takes one step, Islamabad will
take two. Its time for conflict resolution.
In America he sought Indian pledge for peace. In Germany he discussed
Kashmir with Schroeder and urged that all Pak-India issues be solved. He asked
the world to focus on human rights in held Kashmir. In France he said that
bilateral talks were the best way to solution of Kashmir dispute and linked the
ties with India to Kashmir.
Bush backed peace process in South Asia and Musharrafs approach on
Kashmir. Germany was expected to offer hosting Pak-India talks. France
assured facilitating Pak-India dialogue. But there was no public mention of
cross-border terrorism, the real concern of the Crusaders.
Religious extremism and militancy in Pakistan was another concern of
America. MMAs recent acts of passing a bill in NWFP and removal of
billboards in Peshawar were not liked by the civilized world. Musharraf had
already condemned MMA in his speech while inaugurating the Kohat tunnel. In
London he announced that government was in total action against extremism.
In Washington he claimed that there was no danger of Pakistan becoming
Islamic fundamentalist state. Bush welcomed his reforms and efforts for
making Pakistanis a tolerant society.
He claimed that al-Qaeda was on the run and claimed that war on terror
was succeeding. He believed that Osama was still alive and hiding in Pakistan;
thereby telling that Pakistan was still important for the Crusaders. He promised
resolute fight against terrorism, and stressed upon the need for addressing the
causes of terrorism. Christopher lauded Musharrafs role in fighting terror.
No threat to the security of the civilized world is considered more
dangerous than Islamic bomb, which has been given a new name of dirty
bomb. Musharraf tried to down play the dangers of this bomb. Nuclear option,
a last resort he declared.
It was obvious that Musharraf and Bush would discuss denuclearization.
As the two leaders met Foreign Office announced that Pakistan would never
denuclearize. Musharraf assured that Pakistan was committed to nonproliferation and nuclear assets were in safe hands. He was prepared to talk to
India on nuclear issues on the basis of sovereign equality. Nuclear cooperation
with North Korea and Iran was denied.
Other issues of interest for the Crusaders were hunting of al-Qaeda and
Taliban, troops for controlling the liberated Iraqis and recognition of Israel to
promote peace in Middle East. These will be discussed little later, but first about
expectations of Pakistan for rewards.
A US based think-tank reported that Pakistan might get F-16s and loan
write-off. It was the minimum it deserved for the services it had rendered. India
opposed F-16s supply and Pentagon denied the deal. US was unlikely to
release F-16s to Pakistan said Advani with confidence. Finally Bush
categorically rejected it.
Musharraf argued that military imbalance was threat to peace. He
suggested arms embargo on India if curbs on Pakistan couldnt be lifted. He
sought US drones to track al-Qaeda. America agreed to provide C-130s and
Cobra helicopters and Germany lifted ban on military spares.
He was confident that Congress would not block aid package. Shaukat
claimed that no conditions would be attached to aid, but some observers felt that
it would be linked to non-proliferation. Rashid expected more US attention; he
perhaps meant affection, not attention. Finally an aid package for next five years
worth $ 3 billion was signed, half of which was meant for defence needs. Trade
and S&T pacts were also signed.
Rocca felt that the visit was a turning point in Pak-US ties. It was a
routine courtesy statement. There was no noticeable change in the attitude of
the Crusaders. Pakistan was still under pressure to control cross-border
terrorism.
Soon after the visit US Senate discussed new law on Pakistan, which
asked the President to certify the following before release of every installment
of promised aid:
Pakistans request for US role for peace with India was not accepted
beyond facilitation. Its concern about conventional balance was addressed only
to the extent that America agreed to assess the needs of military spares, yet
Musharraf was hopeful that Pak-US military ties would grow.
Musharraf had sought aid without strings, but less than a month later
Islamabad had to regret US bill on aid to Pakistan. According to Nadeem Malik
America attached the strings of no onward proliferation of nukes and effective
monitoring and export controls; vigorous support against terrorism; and
functional democracy to aid package. PML-N alleged that aid package was
linked to freezing of nuclear plan.
Musharraf publicly vowed not to compromise on Kashmir and nuclear
plan. Public statements are never the true reflection of discussions held indoor.
Like him the Crusaders too seemed determined not to compromise on
terrorism and Weapons of Mass Destruction. Only he could tell as to what
extent he was pressed for rolling back or freezing the nuclear programme and
how many peanuts were offered or threats of dire consequences were served.
After summit meeting in Camp David Bush and Musharraf exchanged
complements for each other. Bush made special mention of Musharrafs
bravery. It was needed to nullify the impression that he was softened by one
midnight telephone call.
Musharraf invited Bush to visit Islamabad to allow him to reciprocate the
warmth he and his spouse had been getting in Washington. Blackwill had
different ideas. He disclosed that Bush might visit India. His warmth will be
reciprocated in New Delhi.
FRESH ASSIGNMENTS
The visit bestowed upon Pakistan two new assignments apart from asking
to do more on the already assigned tasks. Another opportunity was provided to
Musharraf to remain with the mainstream. He immediately responded; ready to
send troops to Iraq to help people. His hurried response to American demand
was not approved by his own people.
Why did America need troops from Pakistan? The present situation in
that country shows all the signs of low-level guerrilla warfare. Frustration and
anger are mounting on the Iraqi side, while US troops know only one answer.
With next years US presidential election approaching, George W Bush is keen
to get others to do the dirty work for him Hans B Bremer answered the
question.
Additional troops were required, preferably from Islamic countries, to
legitimize the illegal act of occupation and to pacify the liberated Iraqis.
America would like Pakistan to be its arm. Musharraf while consenting to send
troops said, we want to help our Muslim brothers in rebuilding their country.
One should ask him as to what would be his feelings if troops from another
country were sent to Pakistan for the same noble purpose?
The Government hesitated because of the intensity of opposition to
sending troops. Troops to Iraq after taking OIC into confidence said Rao.
General Abizaid visited Pakistan to stress upon the requirement. Myers sought
troops for Iraq praising Pakistans role against terror and promising bright
future of Pak-US defence ties. Iraqi Council was also counseled to ask Pakistan
to send troops.
I Hassan advised the General to know that by sending troops to Iraq, he
may ensure his Gaddi in Pakistan vis--vis US but he will have lost all regard or
respect in the hearts of Pakistanis. We will not do the dirty work of the Holy
Washington Emperor.
Praful Bidwai covered various aspects of occupation and requirement of
troops as under:
US actions in and plans for Iraq cannot be isolated from the agenda of
the Neo-conservatives who now rule Washington. The Neo-cons have
spelled out their goal: a US global Empire based on military
supremacy.
The above tasks were assigned when Pakistan already had its hands full
in hunting Taliban and al-Qaeda. In the recent past there has been rise in
encounters of the occupation forces with terrorists in areas close to Pakistan
border. America believed that they operated from the bases in adjoining tribal
areas of Pakistan.
America planned an operation in Kunar province and asked Pakistan to
block the escape routes leading to Momand Agency. Pakistani troops moved
into the Agency with the consent of tribal elders and established posts along
Duran Line to tighten of the noose.
Some tribesmen clashed with troops resulting in death of a soldier.
Afghan and Pakistani forces traded fire in which three Afghan soldiers were
wounded. An Afghan General claimed pushing back Pakistani troops. Pakistan
refuted his claim. Pakistani tribesmen warned Kabul against any aggression.
America declared anti-Taliban border operation a success.
Presence of Pakistani troops on Durand Line was resented by the vested
interests in Kabul. The governor of central bank led a mob and ransacked Pak
Embassy. Pakistans flag was burnt. The staff escaped harm by hiding in the
basement. Embassy was closed and Pak Envoy held Karzai government
responsible.
Karzai apologized to Musharraf on phone and promised stern action
against perpetrators. Abdullah regretted the attack. Pakistan showed willingness
for composite dialogue. Diplomacy with Kabul was under way said Jamali.
Talks with Afghan government were on to improve border situation stated
Faisal.
Three Afghans involved in attack on Pakistan Embassy were arrested in
which the governor central bank was not included. UN offered mediation to
Islamabad and Kabul. Iranian Envoy and Brahimi discussed Pak-Afghan
tension. It was agreed that Pak-Afghan-US body would verify ground situation.
The same day Pakistani troops came under fresh attack by Afghan Militia as
those manning the posts were accused of border violation.
Faisal denied intrusion into Afghan areas and conveyed security concerns
to Kabul. Afghan minister said ties with Pakistan were based on noninterference. Jalali accused Pakistan of border violations. Karzai invited
Musharraf to Kabul and Foreign Office declared the situation at Afghan border
as stable. On 27th July Karzai told on Geo TV that Musharraf has pledged antiTaliban action.
India was blamed for fanning anti-Pakistan sentiments amongst Afghans.
India summoned Pak Envoy and asked Pakistan to desist from propaganda
Second, due to constant hostility of India, Pakistan has been going out of
the way to have friendly relations with Kabul. Pakistans support for Jihad
against the Soviets was the result of this ambition. After Soviet withdrawal it
backed Taliban for the same reason.
Pro-Taliban stance antagonized all the non-Pushtoon ethnic groups,
particularly Tajiks. After 9/11 America told Pakistan to sever its relations with
Taliban; Pakistan obeyed. By supporting the invaders, it lost the goodwill of
Pushtoons. Today Pakistan hardly has any friend in Afghanistan.
Third reason was the off shoot of the second. Pakistan in its desire to
have friends in Afghanistan has been accommodating nonsensical demands of
Kabul. Afghans shrewdly exploited Pakistan without reciprocating the friendly
sentiments.
Pakistans out of the way interest in Afghanistan was doubted by other
neighbours. It was accused of interfering in internal affairs of Afghanistan,
although after Soviet invasion and 9/11 attacks Pakistan was forced by America
to act as it did.
The Pushtoons due to inadequate representation in Kabul have started
causing trouble to the puppet regime. The occupation forces and the puppets
prefer to call the Pushtoons as Taliban. They mostly operate from the bases in
tribal areas and Pakistan was blamed for overlooking their activities.
Pakistan entered Mohmand Agency to support American operations in
Kunar, but establishment of posts along Durand line was seen as an effort to
hinder free movement of Afghans. Ironically Pakistans sincere act once again
back fired.
Pakistan has suffered for Afghan brothers for more than half a century,
either willingly sacrificing for them or standing with them to fight against those
who frequently came to thrash them. It is high time to deal with Kabul firmly.
America should be told in unambiguous terms that Pakistani soldiers carried out
an operation not for their urge of conquests, but to meet the demands of a
conqueror to do more.
Karzai vowed to take stern action against attackers, though he has not
been able to do so against anyone in his entire tenure. Pakistans Envoy
reminded Kabul about action against attackers. However, the arrest of three
persons seemed to be end of the stern action.
In addition to tension along Pak-Afghan border, the war on terror
elsewhere in Pakistan has been going on unabated. Al-Qaeda remained the focus
of attention. Pakistan has been absolutely splendid with well over 500 arrests.
Four more suspects were arrested in Peshawar on 18th June and one of the latest
al-Qaeda captive was full of information according to Faisal.
On 11th July a blast killed two in Karachi. Nine were injured in another
blast in Hyderabad hospital five days later.
Blast claimed one life in Jhang on 28th July. Four days later one more
person was killed in Balochistan in rocket attack.
Out of the above incidents, the attack on Mosque in Quetta was the most
gruesome. It seemed to be an act of sectarian terrorism, but no sectarian link has
been established so far. Faisal hinted at Indian hand in the attack. If that be so
then Indian agents could not reach Quetta without assistance from Afghanistan.
RAW was also involved in explosion of 11th July in Karachi.
Musharraf assailed Islamization of NWFP. He asserted that there was
no room for Talibanization in Pakistan. He was referring to ban on western
dress in schools and MMA Government urging people to grow beards. MMA
resented his remarks by observing two minutes silence in NWFP Assembly.
The issue of Weapons of Mass Destruction was not ignored by the
Crusaders. Washington expressed concern over Pakistani and Indian nukes.
Musharraf assured that nukes were under strong custodial control and these
were no threat to Israel. (In the wake of Crusades these were no threat to
anyone except Pakistan.)
ADAMANT INDIA
India after mention of peace waited for Pakistan to take appropriate
confidence building measures. India was to be satisfied before the start of
dialogue with Pakistan. The confidence building measures began with
India and the United States have to work in active partnership to defeat
the menace of terrorism fuelled by religious extremism.
I would urge Pakistan to heed the voices of sanity and give up its futile
path of confrontation with India.
Four Kashmiris died in violence on 3rd June. Five more were gunned
down two days later.
On 6th June twenty-one were killed and three days later three cops were
among seven shot dead.
Nineteen died on 12th June and Yasin Malik was arrested. Next day three
of a family were among nine killed.
Ten fighters were among twelve killed in gun battles and two days later
an Imam Masjid and his son were gunned down.
On 17th June PDP politicians son was among three killed. Next day three
Indian troops were among seven shot dead.
Six were killed and thirty injured in violence on 20 th June. Three days
later sixteen more were killed in blast and shootouts.
Three top fighters were among twelve killed on 26 th June and next day six
more were killed in violence.
Five were killed and seven injured on 1 st July in shootouts and four more
died two days later.
Seven were killed on 7th July and a top Hizb commander was killed next
day. On 9th July a PDP worker was among three killed.
Seven persons died on 10th July and ten more were killed in violence next
day.
Six were killed on 12th July. Next day two APHC leaders were detained in
Srinagar and fifteen persons were killed.
On 14th July ten perished in violence. Next day Yasin Malik was again
held in terror-funding case. Eight more were killed two days later.
Eight were gunned down in separate incidents on 17th July and a woman
constable was among six killed next day.
Seven Hindu pilgrims were killed in Jammu blasts on 21 st July and Indian
forces reacted by unleashing savage operations.
On 22nd July a Brigadier and seven troops were killed and two Generals
were wounded in attack by militants on a military garrison in Tanda near
Akhnoor.
Six persons were killed on 23rd July and two days later two Indian
soldiers were among eighteen killed in the Valley. On 26 th July three more
were killed in violence.
On 27th July six died in attack and fifteen were wounded in different
incidents. Three more were killed three days later.
Eight were killed on 31st July and five more were killed in separate
incidents next day.
On 2nd August three Kashmiris were convicted and six were killed next
day.
Nine civilians died as a jeep was hit in Indian shelling in AJK on 3 rd June.
Shelling claimed two more lives next day.
On 6th June Indian shelling killed one person. One more was killed two
days later.
On 12th July one person was killed and five days later Indian shelling
claimed a boys life. Six civilians were killed in Indian firing a few days
later.
Sikandar asked the world to take note of the Indian shelling. He was
trying to invite the attention of the civilized world not realizing that all the
killings were carried out with the consent of the Crusaders. Kashmiri Muslims
are part of the evil forces against which the holy war has been waged.
Musharraf claimed that Kashmir was dead before Kargil thereby
boasting about the revival of the issue. Vajpayee was prepared to avail the
opportunity of revival. Talks must include whole of Kashmir he demanded.
Kasuri promptly consented, entire Kashmir is a disputed territory.
Pakistan expected solution of the dispute and APHC desired its resolution
in two years. Both seemed to be oblivious of the ground realities. India has
only mentioned about dialogue, but with a condition that can never be met
hundred percent. The allegation of infiltration can be leveled anytime without
any proof.
The prioritization of the disputes will remain an irritant by itself. Sinha
said that Kashmir is not core issue; whereas Pakistan considered centrality of
Kashmir issue as indispensable. Pakistan remained keen to start dialogue
anywhere and anytime, but at the same time was apprehensive about the
usefulness of bilateral talks.
India followed the role-model of Israel in curbing the evil forces of
terrorism, but refused to equate its peace plan with roadmap for Middle East.
That meant India intended to be more non-accommodating than Israel.
For Pakistan it is also not easy to choose the right option from the socalled ten to twelve existing solutions to Kashmir, though one of them
regarding turning Line of Control into permanent border has been rejected by
APHC. Musharraf felt the need of compromises for peace. He must be ready to
make some compromises, but India is not likely to budge from its stand of
ATTOT ANG.
The strategic partnership with the Crusaders has been proved further by
US warships visit to India; US firms offer of stratospheric airships; floating of
Blackwill doctrine in which India would lead Asian version of NATO to contain
potential adversaries; and Indian Defence Secretarys visit to Washington to
finalize year long schedule of joint exercises. The extent of Indo-US
partnership was enough to shadow the one-sided willing cooperation of
Pakistan. Mediation or no mediation; the Crusaders will support India all the
way.
CONCLUSION
The events since 9/11 revived the Kashmir issue, but only to the extent of
exerting pressure on Pakistan and Kahmiri freedom fighters to give up their
struggle. Like Palestinians they have to end terrorism. The end of terrorism
will not be applicable to Indian armed forces.
The Crusaders will never press for settlement of the dispute. They will
fully support Indian contention no matter how unfair it might be. They were
already considering deployment of heli-borne global force along Line of
Control. This could be aimed at anything, except granting right of self
determination to the Kashmiris.
The Crusaders will press Pakistan to send about a Division of Pakistan
Army to Iraq. It will be quite difficult for the government to accept or reject
American demand. In either case Pakistan would pay the price for remaining
with the mainstream.
The recognition of Israel is not inspired, but dictated. The opposition has
warned Musharraf against any unilateral decision in this regard. He is not an
elected president, he has no right to represent Pakistan in the world and make
vital decisions against national interests about Israel, Kashmir, nuclear
programme, US aggression and sending Pakistani troops to Iraq.
The fear of FBI has doubled the remittances by expatriates, which totaled
$ 4.24 billion during last financial year resulting in accumulation of forex
reserves. These reserves have been kept in US allowing the Crusaders to use
these for securing continuous cooperation of Pakistan.
TERRORISM IN IRAQ
Pentagon adviser admitted mistakes in Iraq War planning, i.e. the failure
in forging close ties with the Iraqi opposition. Other than that American
leadership had no regrets or remorse. Only a few Democrats blasted Bush for
lack of candor.
The US troops have been presenting themselves as readily available
targets to insurgents. The Yankees could be saved of harm if somehow other
countries were convinced to send their troops to Iraq or militancy could be
steered to ethnic or sectarian strife.
The first task could be done through services of Annan and his company.
To this end Bush showed some flexibility in has stand on UN role in Iraq. The
option of pitching Iraqis against each other must have been assigned to the
intelligence agencies.
The killing of a-Yank-a-Day can have sobering effect on the bully.
America will become more accommodating if the resistance continues for few
more months. Therefore, those who had opposed invasion of Iraq have decided
to move slowly on the new Resolution, which America planned to present in
Security Council.
Meanwhile American viceroy worked on establishing contacts with Iraqi
opposition to undo the damage caused by the initial mistakes. He also tried to
label the resistance with tags of terrorism and sabotage and warned that these
acts were only hurting Iraqis. Despite his efforts the resistance seemed to be
gaining momentum.
RESISTANCE
The resistance put up by the Sunnis of Central Iraq has been taking steady
toll since 30th July:
Two US soldiers were killed on 31st July. Two days later another US
soldier was killed and three were hurt in ambush.
On 5th August two American soldiers were injured. Next day a US soldier
was killed in Mosul and another died of heart attack in Kuwait.
Eleven Iraqis were killed and 65 hurt in a powerful truck bomb explosion
outside Jordanian Embassy in Baghdad and two US soldiers were shot
dead in gun battle the same day.
On 8th August an American soldier was killed and three more were injured
in separate incidents.
US soldier was killed in bomb attack on 11th August and two Iraqi
policemen were shot dead. Grenades were hurled near UK Embassy the
same day.
On 12th August US soldier was killed and nine were hurt in attacks. Next
day another soldier was killed in blast.
Major Iraqi oil pipeline was blown up on 16 th August. Next day a Danish
soldier was shot dead in Basra and six Iraqis were killed in attack on a
prison.
Twelve Iraqis were killed in blast when ex-soldiers were looting the
ammunition dump in a village near Tikrit on 18th August.
On 19th August twenty persons were killed and over one hundred
wounded in suicide attack in a truck on UN Headquarters. Top UN
official, de Mello was among dead. American troops were attacked in
Tikrit the same day.
American soldier was killed on 20th August and one more was killed next
day.
On 22nd August two US soldiers were killed. Next day three UK soldiers
died in Basra when gunmen opened fire on a convoy.
On 24th August two US soldiers were killed. Two days later three more
were killed and more next day.
Al-Hakim and about one hundred Iraqis were killed in Najaf blast, US
soldier was killed in Baquba and Bulgarian troops were attacked in
Karbala.
During this period US troops death toll crossed the number killed in
combat. Washington Post quoted some interesting figures about US casualties in
Iraq:
From March 19th to April 30th, 550 US troops were wounded in action in
Iraq. Since May 1 the number totaled 574 as of September 1.
The number of (US) troops wounded in action in Iraq is now more than
twice that of the Gulf War in 1991.
Shia leaders have opted for peaceful struggle to end occupation. Moqtada
al-Sadr son of Ayatollah Mohammad Sadiq al-Sadr backed peaceful resistance.
Iraqi Council member and a minister have also asked US and UK to quit within
six months. Some cynics felt that battle-scared Baghdadis wanted the US
troops to quit.
Most of the agitation in the form of rallies, demonstrations and riots was
the outcome of local problems like shortage of power, scarcity of water, and
detention of tribal and religious leaders. These rallies were not part of
resistance, though invariably end to occupation was demanded.
The existence of struggle against the occupation was acknowledged by
the invaders. Bremer accepted that militants were returning to launch attacks.
A report claimed that about 5,000 guerrillas were operating in Iraq. Bush saw
threat of terror attacks. America tried to dub Iraqis struggle as terrorism. The
blast in UN Headquarters and assassination of al-Hakim were termed as terrorist
acts. Talabani, a Kurdish leader, supported American contention; he accused
Muslim fundamentalists and suspected foreign hand in bombing.
UN used the same language for Iraqis armed struggle. Defending
terrorists attacks was impossible said UN security chief after attack on UN
Headquarters. Annan however grilled America for not ensuring the security of
its men working in Iraq.
Some mourners blamed supporters of al-Sadr for the assassination. The
group refuted the allegation and condemned the attack. Some SAIRI leaders
also suspected involvement of Baathists. Saddam denied hand in Najaf car
explosion. As regards foreign hand Khamenei and Hezbollah condemned the
attack and Saudi Arabia denied militants cross border movement into Iraq. The
report about arrest of Pakistanis in Najaf was also wrong.
Hakims son on Governing Council held occupation forces responsible
for the incident. He showed his resentment by refusing to meet US forces. A
Shia cleric suspended his membership of the Council. US security policy was
generally slammed.
At the scene of tragedy American remained spectators as the civilians and
police tried to recover the dead and wounded. They were not concerned over
tragedies inflicted on Iraqis. The incidents of anarchy suited them as such
tragedies created opportunities to accuse Baathists.
The incident suited for arousing sectarian bitterness. Hawza warned of
dire consequences of attack. Badr Brigade re-emerged and it was operating
with Coalitions blessing said Bremer. Two persons were killed by Shia clerics
guards in Najaf. Sunnis too accused Shias of ethnic cleansing though SAIRI
denied the charge.
The allegations and counter allegations could provide opportunities to US
for working on Shia-Sunni confrontation on the lines of warlords and Taliban
confrontation in Afghanistan. Zinnia rightly feared civil and religious war. He
perhaps was longing for it.
Efforts were made to prove involvement of foreign terrorists in the
resistance against occupation. Hezbollah fighters were accused of being active
in Iraq. Al-Qaeda provided strength to American contention by announcing that
its fighters were moving from Afghanistan to Iraq.
Abu Zafar said, I am helping them to move from Afghanistan to Iraq
because most of them were asked by their leadership to go there as it is easy to
target Americans in Iraq than in Afghanistan. Osama urged guerrillas to bury
Americans in Iraq.
US intelligence-based media reports maintained that US occupation of
Iraq has propelled another international Muslim outrage. The Egyptian haul of
23 men heading to fight US troops included Bangladeshis, Turks, Indonesian
and Malaysian. Others prevented from going to Iraq included German Muslims,
Algerians, and Tunisian Based on these reports Nasim Zehra opined that
Iraqi resistance to US occupation could be de-legitimized through al-Qaeda
label.
The News dated 31st August summed up both the aspects of precipitating
ethnic strife and dubbing resistance as terrorism. Like the attack on the UN
office, the Najaf blast may also carry positive fallout for the occupation forces.
It has already led to finger-pointing at the Baathists, attempting thereby to paint
them as mindless terrorists and to drive a wedge between the Iraqi resistance
and the Shia majority. This is the last thing the resistance, Baathists or
otherwise, would want. Some fingers have also been pointed at the more
militant anti-US Shia factions. A schism within the Shia population, or between
the Shia and Sunni communities, will certainly not be good for peace and
security in Iraq. But such divisions might make the occupation somewhat easier
by diverting and diluting the resistance.
SUPPRESSION OF RESISTANCE
The hunt for Saddam and Baathists by the occupation forces continued.
On 2 August two key Saddam associates were captured. Taha Yasin,
Chemical Ali and a former general were held during second half of August.
Saddams hometown remained the focus of attention of American troops as they
thought that he might be hiding in Tikrit.
nd
In traditional war, military strategies and planning are essence. In a nontraditional war, guerrilla warfare or a popular uprising, a military solution
only stiffens the resistance and rallies the masses behind its leadership.
The US army is indeed qualified to fight and win any traditional war, on
any front and against any enemy. But the US war in Iraq against a
resistance movement that manufactures its own bombs and uses its losses
to reassert the motives for which it fought, a war of such magnitude can
only result in torment, bloodshed and bitter defeat.
I dont give a damn about Rumsfeld. All I give a damn about is going
home said Specialist Rue Gretton. He continued, the only thing his
visit meant for us was we had to clean up a lot of mess to make the
place look pretty. And he didnt even look at it anyway.
I aint happy. This tour is hard, real hard. Its too much. It should
be six months said Specialist Devon Pierce.
Straw claimed that US and UK were not losing control in Iraq. Britain
planned to send 1,000 troops to Iraq despite 61 percent of Brits favouring
troops pullout. American people too were getting skeptics on Iraq. Bush was
constrained to work for international involvement.
During the period Poland began deploying the peacekeepers. Hungary
and Romania were willing to send more troops. Philippines contingent departed
for Iraq. Turkey mulled sending troops despite 60 percent Turks opposed it.
Fallujah Governor and Iraqi Foreign Minister opposed Turkish troops for
reasons of their own.
NATO was divided on the issue and its chief wanted international
involvement. Germany ruled out sending troops and its Foreign Minister urged
leading UN role in Iraq. France renewed call for UN role. Coalition was
responsible for security in Iraq said Russia. Schroeder and Putin wanted joint
strategy for Iraq.
Japan was reluctant after having shown willingness to send troops
initially. Arab League refused sending peacekeepers. The reasons for shying
away from Iraq were; the intensity of Iraqi resistance, the concocted pretexts to
invade Iraq, and inadequate steps taken to ensure participation of Iraqis to rule
post-Saddam Iraq.
The criticism of lies about WMD continued. Top Blair aide doubted level
of threat from Iraq and a report claimed that the evidence on WMD was based
on hearsay. Hoon accepted the blame for Kellys death, but told the inquiry that
the deceased had backed policy on Iraq. Blair would have quit if Iraq charge
was true. However, one of his aides resigned amidst deepening row over Iraq.
American leaders did not bother about criticism. It formed an interim
setup for governing Iraq. Sixteen of the 25 members were returning exiles and
remaining nine were more exiles than the exiles. With this composition America
hoped that the representation of Iraqis would be acknowledged, but the world
was not impressed.
The Council was to be headed by a panel of nine members in rotation.
Ibrahim was the first head for one month. This was a unique approach to ensure
political stability and provision of good governance in occupied land. The
council appointed 25-member cabinet which was sworn in amid tight security
on 3rd September.
The cabinet was dominated by Shias having 13 ministers. The remaining
slots were filled by five Kurds and Sunnis each and one each went to Christians
and Turks:
Shia.
Kurd.
Shia.
Shia.
Shia.
Shia.
Sunni.
Kurd.
Shia.
Sunni.
Kurd.
Shia.
Shia.
Shia.
Shia.
Kurd.
Sunni.
Turk.
Shia.
Sunni.
Sunni.
Kurd.
Shia.
Shia.
Christian.
US drive for more troops faced major hurdles as expected. Germany and
France opposed US Resolution. Germany reiterated not to offer troops for Iraq.
Russia backed US-led forces, but only under UN mandate. America expressed
willingness to adjust new UN Resolution. France hailed the American shift, but
Germany insisted that more troops wont boost security in Iraq. While trying to
secure world backing for Iraq policy, Bush asked for another $ 87 billion from
the House for Iraq and Afghanistan.
Commenting on the shift Anwar Ahmad suggested that the UN should not
bail out America. While it is clear why the US-UK have suddenly rediscovered
a tender spot for the UN, Mr. Annan cannot have forgotten that, not too long
agoBush was threatening the UN with irrelevance if it did not rubber-stamp
his Iraqi adventure. For once, the UNSC did not succumb and Bush-Blair went
ahead nonetheless to meet the predicted consequences. Why should the UN bail
them out now? Indeed, why was/is the UN in Iraq in the first place, when the
whole blood-soaked enterprise is a violation of its Charter and defiance of its
resolutions? If anyone needed to be there it was the UNs weapons inspectors.
With no place for them in American grand plan, the UN has no business in Iraq.
It would, thus, be supremely tragic if it now provided a fig-leaf to help the
US
The analysts from the civilized world, however, kept urging US and UN
to reach a compromise. Will Hutton of the Observer suggested that:
These analysts were not prepared to accept that Iraqis were the best hope
for Iraq. It was the cost of the misadventure which forced them to look for ways
to internationalize the issue. The ongoing defence and security costs are
already more that $ 50 billion and running at $ 3.9 billion a month. Not
surprisingly they rightly equate NATO, UN and US as members of the same
team; the Crusaders.
CONCLUSION
America has been criticized for concocting pretexts to invade Iraq.
Criticism was justified, but henceforth America cannot be blamed for hanging
on to Iraq. The resistance put up by Iraqi Sunnis has provided a genuine
pretext to blame them for terrorism. Going by the American logic Iraqs link to
terrorism has been proved. This justified perpetration of Yankee-style terrorism
against them.
Bremer had the cheeks to call the operations carried out by Iraqis as
terrorism; whereas these operations were purely military in nature which
targeted illegal occupation forces with precision. It was America which
perpetrated state terrorism against Iraqis.
In all fairness the Iraqis should be supported by Muslim Ummah,
particularly by those who could be targeted next. Iran, Syria, Saudi Arabia and
Pakistan should support them at least by words of their mouths. This is the only
way to stall American plans of availing opportunities presented by the tragedy.
Things should be made difficult for the Yankees to embark on new adventures.
Alas! None of them will dare that.
Contrarily some countries of the Ummah seemed to be willing to help
America in consolidating their victory. Reportedly Iraq Council was prepared
to welcome Turkish troops under UN. Less than a century ago Arabs had
joined hands with the Crusaders to undo the Turkish Empire, now Turks are
being invited to undo few Arab countries.
Nobody talked about rebuilding of Iraq, because costs were very high.
Just repairing the electrical grid and the water system will cost $ 13 billion and
$ 16 billion respectively. Perhaps the reconstruction would be considered once
the act of destruction is fully completed.
Indian shelling claimed two lives in AJK on 4th August. Two days later six
persons including father and son were killed in IHK.
Lashkar commander was shot dead two on 8 th August. Three days later
Indian shelling claimed two lives in Hamzigun sector in Skardu district.
On 12th August Indian shelling killed a boy. Next day one person was
killed and 30 hurt in IHK.
Eight were killed in IHK on 15 th August and one more was killed three
days later.
On 19th August two LJ activists were awarded death sentence. Next day
ten persons were killed in IHK fighting.
Ten persons were killed in the Valley gun battle on 23 rd August. Next day
sixteen civilians were hurt in Indian shelling in IHK.
Five were killed in a hotel siege on 28th August and two days later
thirteen more were killed in clashes. Two Jaish men were shot dead in
Delhi the same day.
Six persons were killed in IHK on 3rd September and sixteen more died in
violence next day and a Lashkar man was arrested in New Delhi.
On 6th September twenty were killed in IHK violence. The same day
Indian shelling claimed two lives in AJK. Two days later ten more were
killed in IHK.
On 10th September seven fighters were among nine shot dead in IHK and
next day six more were killed in blast and gun battles.
On 31st August Mast Gul escaped attempt on his life. Family of the hero
of Charar-i-Sharif blamed Indian secret agency RAW for the attack. Haji
Zaman, Afghan commander, had reportedly taken Rupees five million from
India to kill him. The attack was second of its kind.
India committed a blunder. It should have approached the Crusaders and
on their instructions the Government of Pakistan would have done it free. Or
FBI would have done it as many families of the deceased believe that their
dear ones were killed simply for their sympathies towards extremists. India
blinded by its arrogance was not shy of committing blunders. A Brigadier was
earlier permitted to plan communal riots in Kishtwar.
Vajpayee expressed his willingness to meet fighters before embarking
upon visit to IHK. Security was tightened as Indian PM arrived in the Valley.
Mujahideen called for general strike. Indian prime minister said, doors were
open to all who shun violence. But his Lollipops failed to win over Kashmiris.
They observed Indian Independence Day as black day. Hizb refused to declare
ceasefire.
Freedom fighters kept striking back. Two Indian troops perished in
grenade attack on 7th August, four soldiers were killed on 11th, another died on
18th and yet another on 27th August. On 6th September a Brigadier was wounded
and two soldiers were killed in a blast. In addition five soldiers died in
helicopter crash and a major committed suicide.
Indian strategy to approach APHC through parallel talks however
succeeded in sowing the seeds of disagreement within Kashmiri leadership.
APHC expressed no-trust in Ansari and Conference was at the verge of splitting.
Gilani convened parallel General Council Meet.
Islamabad accepted APHC decision, but its top body declared unseating
of Ansari illegal. Bhat threatened to issue show cause notices to dissidents.
Ansari denied split in APHC and Gilani claimed that APHC was re-organized to
boost the struggle. India intriguingly kept quiet.
NEGLECTED OR TARGETED
Appreciations of Pakistans contribution to war on terror continued with
the sole aim of urging it to do more. Pakistan has been providing tremendous
support said Myers. US president praised Pakistans role in war on terror.
Annan contacted Musharraf to tell the purpose of US praise for his
commendable contribution. He brokered for troops for Iraq under UN. An
American Senator asked Pakistan to do more.
However, doing more in the context of recognition of Israel and sending
troops to Iraq was not so easy, though Musharraf was impressed by the polls
conducted in Iraq that Iraqis wont attack Pakistanis. Strangely he believed in
such polls to take major policy decisions.
Nevertheless he wont be able to ignore the opinion of his own people
and unanimous decision of Arab League. He should ask a simple question from
himself on this issue. Will sending of troops not mean defending the illegal
occupation of Iraq?
Governments loud thinking invited criticism. Pakistans support for UN
Resolution on Iraq was deplorable said Khurshid. MMA vowed to issue
Fatwa on sending troops to Iraq. Qazi opposed troops for Iraq. Kasuri retraced
his footsteps, no decision on sending troops to Iraq.
Praise was exclusively reserved for Musharraf. Pakistanis were still
treated as terrorists. In August Uzair Paracha was charged in US for alleged alQaeda support. His mother alleged that US court wrongly charged her son. He
was refused the bail.
Indo-US Defence Policy Group meeting was held from 7th to 8th August in
which wide ranging matters of cooperation were discussed.
Indian and US forces carried out exercises close to Siachen glacier during
first and second week of September.
CONCLUSION
Having shown unprecedented timidity for the last two years Pakistan
naively hoped that it would be able to bring India on to the dialogue table. To
understand the implications of thaw in Pak-India ties correctly, one should
read the word in Punjabi. Instead of asking for resolution of core issue
Pakistan should be prepared for sustained wait, with or without dialogue.
In traversing the road Pakistanis, like Palestinians, will keep begging for
peace; whereas India will enjoy the freedom of killing those seek right of self
determination. Even wishing for a Kashmir solution on Ireland pattern would
be quite optimistic.
Aziz believed that Pak-India ties were bedeviled by mistrust. India
however reposed unprecedented trust in Pakistan by asking it to become antiterror ally. Some cynics will take it as a taunt. They must remember that after
all Pakistan too had been taunting by telling India not to feel jealous of its
position in war against terror.
The road of partnership with America is meant for one way traffic.
America will keep asking Pakistan to do more and favouring India more
without being asked. The puppet regime in Kabul under the influence of the
Crusaders and India will keep acting against the expectations of Islamabad.
have obviously not defeated the terrorism, but helped in realization of some
dreams of neo-conservatives.
These opportunities, apart from conquering lands, related to crushing the
spirit of Jihad in followers of Islam and depriving the Ummah of worthwhile
military capability using pretext of Weapons of Mass Destruction. Similar
threats emanating from non-Muslim countries have been ignored deliberately.
This strategy has helped in mustering the support of Russia, India and China.
Military action against North Korea or in South America would have deprived
America of support of many countries.
The arrogance of Americans, strengthened by easy victory in
Afghanistan, led them to tread the path of unilateralism. Invasion of Iraq has
contrarily forced hem to look towards UN to seek world support. Doctrine of
pre-emptive or preventive war has proved counter productive and turned into
quagmire.
The war waged for holy cause has degenerated into immoral and illegal
war in a short span of time. The world that had hurried to sympathize with
Americans has now started criticizing the criminal acts and neglects of the
Yankees.
Muslim World has not been able to recover from the shock and awe
caused by the onslaught of the Crusaders. Ummah remained divided and
despondent mainly due to their rulers, who have been scared of the superpower.
Out of the entire Muslim World only Taliban and Baathists dared defying
the might of the superpower. All the rulers have been acting wisely in saving
themselves and their respective domains by directly or indirectly supporting
Americas holy war.
AFGHANISTAN
Afghan War started when the world sincerely sympathized with America.
There was no problem in mustering the support for invasion to topple Taliban
and hunt their guests. Nevertheless America seduced Muslims and Afghans with
promises of bright future through provision of good governance and
reconstruction.
But Afghans having been freed from repressive rule of Taliban have
landed into the shackles of imperialism imposed through auspices of the UN.
Afghan sovereignty established by Taliban has been molested by the Crusaders
with the help of renegades. Remnants of Afghan sovereignty have been
distributed amongst warlords as souvenirs.
Afghan warlords have been freed to do what they couldnt dare to think
of during Taliban rule. They have been permitted to reap the fruits of freedom
under the new ruler, who seemed to be staunch believer of delegation of
authority.
Writ of the new ruler, Karzai, is restricted to a palace in Kabul; unlike the
Mulla who ruled the rugged land and its rough people while sitting in a mudwalled Hujra in a Killi near Kandahar. Warlords, who had been reined in by a
school-master, are playing havoc as reported by Sana:
Afghan warlords who helped defeat the Taliban are now running the
opium business, defying the authority of the ineffectual central
government which has neither a credible army nor the means of running
the countrys fledgling institutions or repairing its decrepit infrastructure.
Beyond Kabul are the Afghan badlands, where banditry is the norm,
warlords rule and the economy is in thrall to the opium poppy, virtually
the only source of income and trade.
In the eastern and southern provinces, the Taliban are making increasing
sorties against US forces and in western areas, inter-tribal violence is
growing.
In Kandahar all the three clerics were killed who served on a religious
council that recently decreed that, contrary to pronouncements by the
Taliban movement, there is no legitimate Jihad against the central
government or the foreign troops that support it.
Since killing of Red Cross engineer the number of aid agencies has
dropped from 22 to 7 or 8. Those left, stick to Kandahar.
They should desist from drawing wrong inferences, i.e. destruction, not the
reconstruction, tops the priority list of America.
The promises of reconstruction stand, but Afghans must remember that
Rome was not built in a day. Meanwhile the chosen leaders should learn the
use of begging bowl rather than having misconstrued ideas about self-reliance
like their predecessors or solely depending on America.
The ideas of self-reliance must be censored. However Afghan warlords
are free to revive poppy cultivation, process drugs and smuggle them. But
occasional destruction of their crops should not be made an excuse to be farmer
by day and Taliban by night.
Afghan refugees can return to their homes by their own choice and risk.
Transportation will be free, but rehabilitation remains Akhpal Bandobast. The
government employees should not be critical of meager remunerations. They
should give up primitive ways and instead adopt sophisticated means of
corruption as high-tech officials are now available in finance department.
They must also realize that economic revival is dependent on restoration
of peace and security. Terrorism perpetrated by Pushtoons in the name of Jihad
is major hindrance in this regard; which must be crushed as according to
Pakistani journalist Hamid Mir most of them still remain at large:
Most of Pushtoon majority areas of Afghanistan are still safe for Arabs,
because there is no writ of the state in rural areas.
Ordinary Pushtoons have still a soft corner for Taliban and Hekmatyar is
still very popular in Kunar.
Pushtoons still shelter men like Abu Zara who said, Bush is inviting
Musharraf to Washington again and again because more than 300 Arab fighters
were handed over to Bush by Musharraf in December 2001 and thats why we
hate Musharraf.
Many Pushtoons also think like this Arab. On the eve of second
anniversary of the liberation of Afghanistan they renewed the call for Jihad.
They all qualify to be termed as Taliban, the terrorists and must be hunted.
The outline of a terrorist as described by Aslam Effendi should be kept in
mind. Every Afghan who opposes the occupation of Afghanistan automatically
becomes a terrorist; anyone wearing a beard becomes a Taliban and any Arab
PAKISTAN
The burden of decision to support war on terror is still telling on the
conscience of many Pakistanis. Imtiaz Alam justified Musharrafs decision on
three counts:
First, he has rightly asked the Muslim World to choose moderation over
extremism.
Third, the West should help the Muslim World in overcoming poverty and
ignorance as the only way to deprive extremists from exploiting the
miseries of the Muslim masses.
Only the first argument envisages action from the Muslims. The ruling
elite of Muslim World from Indonesia to Morocco, including Qaddafi, have
been supporting the war on terror with all their means at their disposal.
The remaining two are based on assumption that the Crusaders would
help administration of justice and alleviation of poverty. It amounts to asking
for the impossible. They are rich because of the poor. They will never share
their fortunes with down trodden people condemned as evil forces.
The justice in resolution of political disputes involving Muslims has been
administrated by declaring all organizations of freedom fighters as terrorist
setups. The civilized justice has been dispensed ruthlessly. Musharraf and many
leaders of the Muslim World, who were forced to exercise their prudence
under duress, dare not challenge the verdict.
Pakistani ruler can feel proud of supporting the Crusades waged against
evil of Islamic militancy. He can boast about replacing fundamentalist Taliban
with pragmatic Tajiks led by Karzai alongwith warlords and foreign forces. He
can be proud of rendering great service to Afghan brethrens and to the
Crusaders.
He can seek solace in assisting Afghans in rebuilding and opening new
trade routes while India, Iran and Russia make inroads deep into Afghanistan. In
any case it provides an excellent opportunity to relax in isolation after getting
rid of Afghan problems. He can boast of keeping the Crusaders away from the
sacred soil of Pakistan and be satisfied with remaining afloat in the mainstream.
All this wont last for long, as reportedly America has started manoeuvres
against Islamabad. Pakistans voluntary surrender of the right to influence
events in Afghanistan by consenting to toppling of Taliban and installation of
anti-Pakistan Northern Alliance in Kabul wont be helpful. The isolation has all
the chances of turning into confrontation.
On second thought of his decision he can blame the Crusaders for biased
conduct of war on terror but his acts had been equally biased. His actions were
entirely motivated by the need to win Americas support rather than any noble
cause as brought out by Ghazi Salahuddin. It was he who earned appreciations
for consenting to:
Caring more for the pleasure of the Crusaders disregarding the injuries to
religious sentiments of his people.
All has been done to prove pragmatism and tolerance often overstepping
the bounds of moral obligations and brushing aside the advice of persons like
Shireen Mazari. Let us have the confidence to be a little less tolerant of the
abuse and violence meted out to us as Pakistanis by outsiders. And let us be
public in protesting and acting against those who abuse and violate us. Our
defeatist/apologetic psyche in the face of outsiders needs to undergo a radical
shift. We should be angry at what is being done to Pakistanis by others.
Untouchables of India are the most tolerant community in the world.
Even they have started speaking out, but the leaders of Pakistan:
Are proud of standing by the side of the Crusaders who continue treating
their people with malice.
Frequently talk about the murder of a sneaking Jew while forgetting the
assassination of religious scholars like Dr. Murtaza Malik.
Mir tried to get protection, arms and supplies for al-Qaeda through his
links with extremists in ISI setup.
Three princes were named for having direct contacts with al-Qaeda and
Taliban.
All three of them died within days of one another. On July 22, 2002,
Prince Ahmed was felled by a heart attack at age 43. One day later Prince
Sultan bin Faisal bin Turki al-Saud, 41, was killed in what was called a
high-speed car accident. The last member of the trio, Prince Fahd bin
Turki bin Saud al-Kabir, officially died of thirst while traveling east of
Riyadh one week later. Seven months after that Mir perished in clear
weather over NWFP.
Both Ahmed and Mir knew that attack was scheduled for American soil
on 9/11. They couldnt warn US as they did know the targets and feared
implication of their prior knowledge.
Two fast attack naval craft Super Davora and four more to be built in
India.
Munitions for 160mm mortar, 130mm gun, 125mm for tanks and 5.56mm
rifles.
Indo-Israel defence cooperation has fairly long history, which got impetus
during the Kargil war. Israel obliged India by delivering many defence items
within twenty-four hours. Presently Israel is the second largest supplier after
Russia. As Indian interest in Russian manufactured defence equipment is
waning significantly Israel is likely to soon become the largest supplier to
India.
Support of the Crusaders and timidity of Pakistan have added to Indian
arrogance. Therefore, in future Pakistan will:
Keep boasting about writing off of loans while the enemy threaten
wiping out Pakistan.
Thus the two partnerships, i.e. Pakistans with America in the context of
Afghanistan and Indias with the Crusaders over Kashmir and terrorism have
resulted in cornering of Pakistan. Imtiaz Gul questioned, have they all turned
Pakistan into a cornered helpless hare whom the hounds from the east and west
are sadistically staring in the face, with their master, despite being a friend,
relishing the helplessness of the hare! The friend retains the prerogative to
shoot in leisure.
It is general impression that Musharraf is in good books of the
Crusaders, therefore terrorists have long list of grievances against him. AlZawahri expressed some the allegations as under:
We ask our Muslim brethren in Pakistan: until when will you put up with
the traitor Musharraf, who sold the Muslim blood in Afghanistan and
handed over the Arab Mujahideen to crusader America?
Had it not been for his treason, the surrogate government would not have
been installed in Kabul, that government which brought the Indians to
Pakistans western borders.
The officers and soldiers of the Pakistani army should realize that
Musharraf will hand them over as prisoners to the Indiansand flee
abroad to enjoy his secret (bank) accounts.
The government reiterated that the decision against terrorism was taken
in greater national interest. It was in complete agreement with the armed forces
and had support of the people of Pakistan. The official statement did not
elaborate as to how did Musharraf acquire that support during the fateful
telephone call?
Western Media used al-Zawahris message to prove that General
Musharrafs decision to side with US and its allies was justified. The allegations
made by al-Zawahri will further boost the image of Musharraf as far as his
commitment towards war against international terrorism is concerned. The final
verdict will however come through testimony of the time.
The animosity of the terrorists cannot augur well for Pakistan. However,
Musharrafs resolve to fight against terror has not been dented by al-Zawahris
statement. The criticism by his own people has also not discouraged him. He,
while having his hands full in anti-terror war raging on either side, talked about
sending troops to Iraq without ascertaining the nature of terror in Iraq.
One could only suggest that he should lead the first batch to be
dispatched to Iraq. He is the most suitable person to lead such contingent with
credentials of a Camp David returnee, devout believer of war against Islamic
militancy and experience of having fought two wars.
On reaching Baghdad the entire batch should be baptized in Tigris at a
spot down-stream from the place where American soldier had holy dip. After
going through the ceremony they should all pronounce like Gaspard; we are
here to do what Bush said. According to Chaplain, who baptized American
MUSLIMS
The policy of regime change has been pursued by the Crusaders for
liberation of nations oppressed by Muslim rulers. Iraqis have been liberated
recently. Lenda S Heard enumerated the effects of this liberation as under:
The number of Iraqi children who are dying from dysentery or diarrhea
has more than doubled since last year according to UNICEF.
Iraq is under occupation. The countrys oil, banking and economy are
under the control of the invaders.
Muslims should also note that the so-called roadmap for peace has added
to the agonies of the Palestinians. The same is true for the thaw in Indo-Pak
relations in the context of Kashmiris. The position of the partner is equally
precarious.
The plight of Muslims elsewhere in the world is no different. The
Crusaders have given no time to Iran to rejoice over toppling of two of its
adversaries; Taliban in the east and Baathist in the west. The Crusaders are now
focusing on rulers in Tehran.
Most of the Muslim World has already passed through the first phase.
With rulers appointed, installed and supported by US money, these
countries are being rapidly transformed.
The onslaught might be different from that of the past, but it has not
ignored the importance of application military means. The forces hating
Muslims are joining hands to keep the Muslim World in check for long time to
come. India-Israel-US alliance for is the outcome this hatred.
Mian Saifur Rehman observed that those Muslims who look askance at
new nexuses especially at an Asian NATO, contemplating key role for India
suggest going back to the historical background of strong religion-based biases
that had even developed into hatred among prominent global factions especially
Muslims and non-Muslims.
Muslim and non-Muslim divide and armed conflicts do seem to be under
the influence of these historically proven prejudices although the powerful
countries of the world namely United States, Israel and India, all of which are
non-Muslims, claim time and again that their confrontation with some segments
of Muslims in some regions is not because of their religion-based differences,
but because of escalation in acts of terrorism.
In addition to military offensive the religion of Islam is also being
scrutinized according to Dr. John L Esposito of Gulf News. For decades Islam
has evoked discussion and debate. The religion is under a microscope after the
September 11, 2001, attacks. Never before has Islam been as questioned as to
the extent it is today. He advocated reduction of militancy in Muslims.
The Muslims demanding justice or fair play are termed militants and
extremists. Those who resort to armed struggle are condemned as terrorists.
United Nations has rendered great service to the cause of the Crusaders.
Recently twenty more Muslim individuals were added to the list of terrorists.
All these measures are focusing on the concept of Jihad.
The radicals in the civilized world recommend a better solution;
convert followers of Islam to Christianity. The Time magazine reported:
American way of life and the belief that all the religions, other than their
version of Christianity, are wholly false, if not downright Satanic.
In order to escape strict visa regulations, they often travel to and reside in
Muslim countries in the guise of businessmen or do-gooder social
workers. They go to the extent of distributing toys to unsuspecting
children and using that as a means to get their message across.
They are careful to keep their real identities concealed, and some even
attempt to pass of as Muslims to dupe their potential converts.
On the other hand Muslim charities are labeled with tags of terrorism.
Organizations like al-Harmain Foundation have been compelled to cease
operating. This organization has closed offices in Pakistan and shutting offices
in Bosnia, Somalia, Tanzania, Kosovo, Indonesia, Kenya and Ethiopia as
governments of these countries are cooperating with America.
Ruling elite of Muslim World has failed to react against multi-pronged
offensive launched against Ummah since end of Cold War. It began in Bosnia
and gained momentum after 9/11. The ruling elite have been watching this
happen complacently.
The civilized world keep scratching the wounds of Bosnians by
excavating mass graves of the victims of initial phase of the clash of
civilizations. Exhuming of thousands of dead bodies serves no useful purpose
except conveying an intimidating warning to the Muslims.
The Muslim rulers must act to prevent digging of mass graves a few
decades later in many Islamic countries. They should not only distance
themselves from the biased war on terror but should also pick the courage to
support the legitimate struggles of Palestinians, Kashmiris, Afghans and Iraqis.
The bias of war on terror cannot be corrected by issuing apologetic
statements like those of Saudi Envoy. Terrorists have no religion he said and
advocated global unity against terrorism. The terrorists might not be having any
religion, but all terrorists are generally Muslims. At this critical juncture it is the
unity of Ummah which is more important than global unity. They should
unanimously support the struggling people morally, diplomatically, politically
and more.
The tragedy of 9/11 provided an opportunity to neo-conservatives as well
as to the Muslims. The opportunity for Muslims was provided in the shape of
renewed interest of the non-Muslims in knowing about Islam. This has not been
availed by the Muslims.
The Crusaders availed it through disinformation. There has been flux of
publications to distort the image of great religion. The psychological offensive
also aims at winning over hearts and minds of the youth of Muslim countries.
Dr. Muzaffar Iqbal analyzed this aspect of the onslaught as under:
Directed at winning the hearts and minds of the Muslim youth, this
money will be used to establish a new Middle East Radio and TV
Network.
On economic front the Ummah should create its own bloc to counter
negative effects of globalization. If within globalization there is
Europeanization or Christianization then why not Islamization? Muslim
countries should prefer trade relations with their brethrens rather than nonMuslims. In this context proposal of joint OIC investment body and PTA to
promote trade amongst Muslim countries merit urgent considerations.
The need for adoption of common line of action to tackle issues related to
Muslim World is realized, but actions do not commensurate with the realization.
Muslim countries are caught in a constant balancing act between their ties with
Washington and their anti-US populations. (Cairo receives some two billion
dollars in civil and military aid each year - making the second largest recipient
of US aid after Israel)
Egypt is not the only country engrossed in balancing act. There are
many countries which value ties with Washington more than the aspirations of
their peoples. The balancing act entails victimization of religious elements.
Victimizations of Mullas have continued well before the Crusaders have
started. Saddam did it, Taliban did it, in Iran it has been going on and in Sudan
Mullas were kept out of power wrote Dr. Muzaffar Iqbal.
The rulers are not the only one to be blamed for seeking favours of the
Crusaders. There are many religious scholars who seek goodwill by issuing
Fatwas forbidding killing of non-Muslims. Some scholars even preach killing
of Muslims by non-Muslims after tagging them as terrorists.
Muslim politicians and scholars generally lack understanding of the
intentions of the West, because there is no institutional mechanism for the
study of Western civilization, culture and its oppressive war on Islam and
Muslims. Those, who succeed in reading their intentions correctly, hesitate in
expressing it in unambiguous terms.
The enlightened classes impressed by Western education, development
and affluence have practically lost faith in religion of Islam. In most cases they
hold Islam responsible for the retarded growth of Muslim societies. They do not
express their views openly, but give vent to their feelings while indulging in
intellectual intercourses in private gatherings.
Dr. Muzaffar Iqbal explained the surrender of the Muslim leadership to
the superiority of the civilized world and the resulting rot of the Ummah as
under:
For almost four centuries now, the Muslim World has been at the
receiving end - from knowledge to products and from ideas to consumer
good, it has been receiver, rather than a generator. More often than not,
this deadly involvement is attributed to low level of scientific and
technological expertise, ignoring all other realms, as if one can abstract
the scientific tradition from the rest of the society. The rot, in fact, is
much deeper, much more sweeping in scale and dimensions.
What is wrong is not merely the lack of laboratories and libraries, but an
intellectual deadness, an aberration of the worst kind that has left our
scholars and thinkers in a state of enslaved laziness. This laziness, this
drowsy and accursed stagnation becomes apparent as soon as one enters
the corridors of Muslim institutions. Instead of alert, aware and active
minds, one finds sleepy lassitude. There is no research agenda; there are
no driving forces here, merely stupor reigns supreme.
America was attacked because the terrorists envied the American way of
life. America was virtuous; America was good.
The real problem lay with the sick and failed Islamic societies from
which the terrorists sprang, with their hate-driven educational system,
with their inherently violent and fanatical religion.
US was urged to reform and democratize Arab and Muslim societies by force if necessary - so as to ensure its own security and that of its
allies. Wars of choice became official American policy.
Patrick concluded that the pro-Israeli lobby selected Iraq as first choice
after Afghanistan because:
Saddams Iraq was the only Arab country which might in the long run
pose a strategic challenge to Israel.
US army deserters were paying smugglers $ 500 to guide them across the
Syrian, Turkish or Jordanian border.
US find itself in quagmire and seek help from others for rescue. Others
are not willing to send their troops.
I have been away for five and a half months and have thought a lot about
this. I could die here. I realized it was necessary to get baptized said the
Private.
The Bible says thou shall not kill but the original Greek says thou shall
not take a judicially innocent life. Saddam and his men are pretty evil, if
they were tried in any court, they would be found guilty.
I dont think its problem because God sent people to war. Just look at the
Old Testament Chaplain added.
The ceremony was primarily aimed at convincing soldiers about the noble
cause of an illegal war and to legitimize the killing of Muslims. However back
home Al Gore criticized the war and tauntingly urged American hawks to feel
proud of their victories. Millions of Americans now share a feeling that
something pretty basic has gone wrong in our country, and that some important
American values are being placed at risk.
He termed the lies told by Bush about Iraq War false impressions.
Americans were made to believe that Saddam Hussein was involved in
September 11 attacks and was actively supporting al-Qaeda; that Saddams
Weapons of Mass Destruction were an imminent threat, and Iraq was on the
verge of building nuclear weapons; that US troops will be welcomed with open
arms, and that there was little danger of continued casualties in a prolonged
guerrilla war.
Pains of victory have been felt even by Laura Bush, who wanted to visit
Iraq and Afghanistan. She said, it was difficult to hear reports of soldiers
deaths in the ongoing war on terrorism and would like to travel to Iraq and
Afghanistan.
The price paid in financial terms is quite heavier. In financial terms the
Iraq War has cost over $ 50 billion and it is rising by $ 4 billion every month.
The sad part of this bargain is that flow of oil from Iraq is still in jeopardy.
The biased conduct of war and discriminatory measures taken to improve
internal security have antagonized American Muslims against Bush regime.
Most of them are likely to vote against Bush in 2004.
Shafqat Mahmood observed that the biased war has negative effects in
Muslim World as well. Something obviously is wrong with the US strategy to
fight terror if it wins the battles but looses the war. I say this both in the military
sense because neither Afghanistan nor Iraq are anywhere near a victory for the
US. But, I also mean it in a larger sense of winning hearts and minds. The Bush
Administrations strategy of fighting this war on terror has turned the people
of the Muslim World against it and this cannot be good.
After 9/11 America was in position to capitalize on world sympathy and
demand support against evil of terrorism. Today that advantage has evaporared
according to Ghazi Salahuddin, the United States has lost all the sympathy that
had erupted internationally two years ago and President Bush, mainly because
of his Iraq War, is not an admired person in the world.
Two years later he is finding difficult to muster support for his
misadventures. Islamic countries have become suspicious of the war. Many
European countries have also expressed their reservations on unilateralism of
America.
The war has affected the entire world in general. Dr. Tariq Rahman
writing under caption of Two years down Insanity Avenue pointed out
following consequences of war:
America, and for that matter the world as a whole, has also lost respect
for privacy, rule of law, humane behaviour and civilized social norms.
Nine Eleven has brought out the worst in everybody. Above all it has
empowered authoritarian personalities, intelligence agencies, sadists,
right-wing racists and religious fanatics of all kinds.
This, then, is humanitys greatest loss - moderation, liberalism, live-andlet-live attitude! We have all descended into insanity and hatred and
mistrust.
The war, despite visible victories, is nowhere close to defeating the evil
of terrorism. On the contrary it has fanned various kinds of terrorism. According
to Praful Bidwai two years, and two wars later, the world has become more
skewed, more disorderly, and more vulnerable to terrorism.
Referring to Israeli Prime Ministers visit to India he said, the symbolism
of timing Ariel Sharons visit to India to coincide with 9/11 was crude, but real.
It is not symbolically insignificant that he had to return home a day earlier.
In Afghanistan warlords have been co-opted in perpetration of terrorism
by the occupation forces. Afghanistan remains hopelessly ungovernable.
Hamid Karzai has been called the Mayor of Kabul - not inaccurately.
Afghanistans sole state-level military force remains under the control of the
Punjshiris, while warlords rule its remaining territory.
Indiscriminate use of military means is likely to increase extremism,
militancy and terrorism. Hans B Bremer, on the basis of report of Germanys
intelligence service, felt that terrorism would spread. One of todays central
problem areas of conflict such as Afghanistan, Iraq and Israel-Palestine provide
al-Qaeda with an enormous potential for support and recruitment.
On the second anniversary of the raids on New York and Washington we
challenge America and its Crusades, which is teetering from its wounds in
Afghanistan and Iraq said al-Zawahri. We tell them that we do not seek to kill,
but we will chop off the hand which seeks to inflict harm on us, God willing he
added. Bush acknowledged that Osama still plans against US.
Today Bush finds himself in the quagmire, the term he despised a few
months earlier. His arrogance has started showing the signs of softening. From
Youre either with us or against us he has come down to bring em on
observed Eliot Cohen of Herald Tribune. He reminded UN, in a tone lacking
politeness as well as arrogance, that it has a responsibility to help the United
States escape from the mess in Iraq.
With subdued arrogance he was searching for the way out of the
quagmire. In Iraq he is finding it difficult to transfer power back to Iraqis, which
is being demanded by the world with increased emphasis. While fighting
unexpected resistance put up by the Sunnis, he also feared Shia renaissance.
American anxiety about a Shia renaissance in Iraq no doubt has its roots
in what you might call unfinished business next door in Iran. It is, of course,
shared by conservative Sunni states in the Gulf region, who shudder at the
thought of a Shia-dominated government in Iraq. But that is exactly what Iraq
should have, given its Shia majority of 60 or 65 per cent opined Hans B
Bremer.
The gravity of situation leads to speculating a remote possibility. To get
out of the mess and to safeguard its interests in the region, America may patch
up with Iran. This could help in undermining the unity of Ummah and also
keeping the Sunni Arabs under control.
The willingness of Shias to cooperate with occupation forces; most of
Shia factions surrendering weapons voluntarily; action by France initiating
action against Iranian opposition groups; and similar action taken by US
indicate that spadework for rapprochement is on. The only obstacle is Irans
nuclear plan, which at present seems difficult to be surmounted.
The way out from quagmire surely passes through the corridors of United
Nations. America will try its best to strike a face saving compromise, but for
that it has to spell out a time table for restoration of sovereignty of Iraq as
demanded by the critics of occupation.
America has undoubtedly shown far more of the side the world loves to
hate than the one others aspire to in words of Eliot Cohen. Yet American
leaders are likely to remain adamant. This is attributable to clueless-ness of
common Americans.
In the age of information, the people of a country having extensive means
of information are ironically the most uninformed or ill-informed. They blindly
believe that every action taken by their leaders is justified. For this reason they
have remained mum over the startling revelations pertaining to the untenable
reasons their government had advanced to justify their Iraqi misadventure
observed Masud Akhtar Shaikh.
He added, common American is not at all aware that its leaders are fully
determined to neutralize the revolutionary spirit of Islam that demands a
perpetual war against oppression, injustice, inequality, and denial of human
basic rights. They do not realize that the war will prove counter productive.
American leaders will capitalize on ignorance of its people and will keep
working on availing more opportunities.
Iran is already being targeted by US-EU-IAEA Axis. America has not
given up its right to use force against rogue states. We aim ultimately not
just to prevent the spread of WMD, but also to eliminate or roll back such
weapons from rogue states and terrorist groups that already possess them or are
close to doing so vowed John Bolton.
Pressure on rogues like Pakistan will continue. It will be asked to do
more in checking cross border terrorism in Kashmir and in Pushtoon areas of
Afghanistan. Efforts will continue to implicate Riyadh by producing evidence
suggesting that a key associate of hijackers may have been Saudi Government
agent.
The suggestion like the one made by Maleeha will fall on deaf ears.
America will initiate no moves to bridge gap with Muslims. The gap, not the
bridge, is needed for creating opportunities. The biased conduct of holy war
will persist. The reports like Muslim clerics denied entry to US and Muslim
army chaplain held on suspicion of espionage will keep pouring in.
To this end America is contemplating to improve efficiency of its
intelligence network by setting up a new agency. The idea is in admiration of
Israeli spooks as reported by Linda S Heard. It would be an endeavour to learn
from both the successes and failures of Israels human intelligence.
The list of lessons to be learnt from experiences of Israelis is long and
interesting. Its aggressive tactics and inventive use of non-official covers may
serve as a useful guide for this new agency. Linda quoted following models
from the past:
Notorious spy, Eli Cohen craftily wormed his way into the good offices
of high-ups in the Syrian government. He was able to pass himself off as
a Syrian as he was born in Alexandria. In 1960 he was approached by
Israel, convinced to leave for future assignment, and posing as a Syrianborn businessman from Argentina, he arrived in Damascus in 1962. He
again made his access to top echelons.
CONCLUSION
America has carried the war to the courtyard of the terrorists and in doing
so it has positioned about two-third of its active-duty combat forces in Arabian
Peninsula and Iraq which has about two-third of known oil reserves of the
world.
It is now setting the stage to restrict terrorism to the Muslim World by
manipulating the diversity of Ummah. Armed conflicts between different ethnic
and sectarian factions will be sponsored and supported through covert means.
Learning from the experience of Israeli spooks America is likely to
resort to target killing. Brains of Islamic World, particularly belonging to the
field of science and technology, will be targeted in particular. The possibilities
of damaging the interests of the so-called friends cannot be ruled out.
This short-sighted strategy, however, will fail in protecting Americas
global interests as well as internal security, because America is not only losing
the friends fast, but also creating new enemies. The manner in which it has been
treating the people of conquered lands will undermine the plans of neoconservatives of carving a new empire.
In last two years America has resorted to winning support through arm
twisting or purchasing it; rushing to adopt policy of unilateralism; using brute
AWKWARD AFGHANISTAN
Peace remained elusive in Afghanistan. Brahimi formally mentioned his
concern over law and order situation at least four times in last three months.
Straw and Canadian Foreign Minister discussed Afghan security with Karzai
and Abdullah. Tribal elders, aid chiefs and Human Rights body slammed Kabul
regime over security issue.
Kabul regime at last found an escape-goat. Pakistan was blamed for all
the security related problems. Despite best of its efforts Pakistan found it
difficult to absolve itself from the unfounded allegation of cross border
terrorism.
Rehabilitation and reconstruction of Afghanistan made no significant
progress. Iraq War dissipated the enthusiasm of donors because of unending
American urge for destruction. The world couldnt afford to undo the damage
caused by the revengeful superpower.
Fighter loyal to Dostum was killed in Mazar on 21st August and ten days
later hundreds fled as factional fighting erupted in Sari Pul province.
On 8th September Jumbish commander was injured and two weeks later
battling warlords forced villagers to flee in central Afghanistan.
On 22nd June two bomb blasts rocked Kabul, but there were no casualties.
On 3rd July rockets were fired at Afghan road crew. Next day fifteen
suspects were held for killing of the cleric.
On 15th July police chief was among five gunned down in Kandahar
province.
On 3rd September a school was burnt in Logar and six days later four
villagers were killed in ambush in Shorawak district of Kandahar.
Car bomb killed four in Ghazni on 18 th September and two days later
another blast killed nine in Laghman province.
Out of all these incidents of killings Karzai reacted only in case of killing
of pro-government cleric. He vowed death to those who attacked. He did not
realize that peace largely depended on cooperation of Pushtoons who have been
sidelined since toppling of Taliban.
Tajiks have been the main cause of Pushtoons grievances. A glimpse of
their high-handedness was seen in illegal occupation of land in Kabul after
eviction of poor. Fahim was criticized for bulldozing houses to grab land. UN
demanded action against land mafia. Karzai could not go beyond
contemplating action against grabbers.
Landmines too remained security hazard causing death and injuries to
innocent people. Survey teams assessed the impact of landmines and concluded
that Afghanistan could be free of landmines in ten years.
Poppy cultivation was patronized by the warlords. Afghanistan was
expected to have record harvest this year. The country risked becoming narcomafia, despite seizure of drugs by security forces, torching of heroin factories
and paying farmers to stop growing poppy.
Eradication of the causes of insecurity had to start with disarmament of
private armies of the warlords. The plan formulated by the Commission
dominated by Tajiks envisaged disarming Paktia, Khost, Kabul, Kunduz and
Kandahar in first Phase. All these provinces are Pushtoon majority. Shiite
majority Bamiyan was also included. UN and Japan expressed concerns over
disarmament plan.
Karzai noticed that fair conduct of disarmament drive was not possible
under present Army chief and deputy Defence Minister. He decided to carry out
reforms in Defence Ministry. America backed Karzais reforms, but reportedly
differences between Karzai and Fahim deepened. Karzai could only change
Asef with Bismillah. New army chief is also an ethnic Tajik.
The planned disarmament could not make any headway primarily due to
the refusal of warlords on various pretexts. The only achievement was
collection of 120 weapons in Mazar by UN assisted team. Dostum and Atta also
gathered 200 weapons in Balkh.
During the period NATO assumed the command of peacekeeping force.
First NATO unit arrived for ISAF command on 5 th July. On 17th July Canada
took command of ISAF brigade in Kabul. On 11th August NATO took over
command of 5,300 peacekeepers from 31 countries. The event was termed
milestone in peacekeeping though its scope was not clear to ISAF.
Debate on expansion of ISAF continued. Brahimi pressed UNSC for
expansion of peacekeepers. Afghan government also desired the expansion.
Only Germany supported ISAF expansion and showed its willingness to deploy
peacekeepers outside Kabul.
Kandaharis keep asking me, why are the Americans helping President
Hamid Karzai and helping his enemies, the warlords, too?
Many warlords who have become governors are running their provinces
like personal fiefs, who withhold vast customs revenue from the central
government, who truck with meddlesome foreign governments, who
oppress their people, who turn a blind eye to extremist activities while
trumpeting their anti-Taliban bona fide.
These warlords are not going to behave. They are not reform-able,
because it is not in their interest to reform. The warlords livelihood
depends on extremism and lawlessness.
MANHUNT
Hunting of Pushtoons continued in the garb of war on terror. The
occupation forces with the help of puppets achieved the following in last three
months:
Ex-Taliban intelligence official was held near US base on 23rd June and
an Afghan prisoner died in custody.
On 24th June Coalition forces seized anti-aircraft guns in Zabul and antiTaliban border operation was claimed a success.
More weapons caches were seized in Paktika on 25 th June and next day
Coalition troops detained a man carrying rockets.
On 28th June US troops clashed with al-Qaeda men in Paktia. Next day
Taliban commander died in gun battle in Zabul and bomb blast damaged
Mulla Omars house.
On 21st July US forces detained ex-police chief of Paktia. Three days later
US forces pounded rebel positions in Kunar.
Three insurgents were killed near US base in Kunar on 31 st July and four
persons were injured as US troops opened fire on a taxi.
Five Taliban were killed in gun battle on 1st August and four were killed
by helicopter firing.
On 11th August suspected insurgent was killed and three were captured in
Paktika. Ten days later US helicopter fired on civilian vehicle injuring
three.
Fifty Pushtoons were killed in air and ground offensive in Zabul and US
aircraft also bombed Zabul Mountains.
On 28th August forty Pushtoons were killed in Zabul and US jets also
bombed their positions after attack.
America and its allies failed to break Taliban (Pushtoons) and al-Qaeda
resistance despite the brutality with which operations were carried out.
Ruthlessness of the civilized soldiers was so feared by the villagers in southern
Afghanistan that they hid Quraan from US soldiers lest they were killed for
being Muslims.
Resistance from Pushtoons persisted with varying intensity as Mulla
Omar named 10-men council. The Governor accepted that Taliban were active
in Uruzgan province. Posters threatened death to US collaborators. Tactics of
fighters were termed serious threat to occupation forces as could be seen from
the following:
On 23rd June US troops came under mortar attack in Kunduz. Next day
Ismail Khans troops joined in shooting at US convoy in Herat.
Afghan soldier was killed and three were injured in Taliban ambush on
26th June. Next day an American soldier was shot dead in Paktia.
American troops were attacked in Paktia on 30th June and six days later
Afghan airbase came under rocket attack in Jalalabad.
On 10th July a US soldier died of heart attack and next day US forces
were attacked in three separate incidents in Khost, Kunduz and Kandahar.
On 20th July a border post in the south was attacked by Taliban, who
came from and retreated into Pakistan.
Pushtoons killed an Afghan soldier in Zabul on 22nd July and the same
day a Dutch soldier was injured in bomb blast and two US and one
Afghan soldier were injured in car accident.
US forces were ambushed on 23rd July. Next day Taliban killed fourteen
in Zabul province and two Afghan soldiers were wounded in gunfight in
Chak Dara.
Two rockets hit army facility in Kandahar on 27 th July. Next day six
Afghan soldiers perished in ambush in Helmand.
Two Afghan soldiers were killed in gun battle on 1 st August. Three days
later rockets were fired at US base in Kandahar and thirteen Afghans
were killed in ammunition explosion.
On 8th August two rockets landed at US base in Kunar and two days later
de-miners in Balkh came under rocket and gun fire.
Coalition base was attacked in Paktia and rockets were fired at Khost
bases on 18th August.
Nine police men were killed in ambush south of Kabul on 19 th August and
two Afghan aid workers were injured in Taliban attack.
On 23rd August four persons were killed as Afghan troops fought Taliban
in Uruzgan. Next day Pushtoons claimed killing twelve soldiers in Zabul.
On 10th September four Afghan aid workers were killed in attack; a senior
Afghan official was shot dead; and military base in Uruzgan was
attacked.
Two days later Taliban claimed capture of four US soldiers and US-led
forces in Barikot were attacked.
Nine were killed in blast near US Bagram Air Base on 19 th September and
Taliban fighters escaped siege of a Madrassa in Paktika.
During third week of July Afghan army assisted US forces in search for
Taliban suspects in Khost. Twelve Taliban were arrested for killing police
officials.
On 3rd August three suspects were held as bid to kill governor Uruzgan
was foiled; abducted Afghan military officers were rescued; and Afghan
government claimed capturing twenty Taliban.
A Taliban deputy minister was captured on 4th August and four days later
Afghan troops were employed to hunt Taliban after attack.
Twenty Taliban were killed in Zabul and three days later three more
killed in fighting.
During this quarter thirty Afghans were released from Guantanamo Bay.
Kabul freed sixteen returnees and also released their photos on arrival, unlike
Pakistan which kept the media away lest the released prisoners talked about
their experience of values of the civilized world.
Assistance from the partner do-more continued, despite accusations by
Kabul and resentment of own tribesmen. Pakistani troops also experienced the
embarrassment of carrying out operations in conjunction with the Crusaders
On 22nd June tribesmen
exchange of fire in Mohmand
incursions by Pakistan Army.
Pakistan border and next day
Mohmand Agency.
to do more on Afghan security. Karzai shifted the blame Pakistani Ulema and
urged them to stop backing Taliban.
Some incidents pointed towards Indian involvement. Establishment of
terrorist camps in Afghanistan by RAW was reported. Pushtoons expressed their
concerns over Indian foothold in Kabul. Despite all this Pakistan tried to win
over Afghan sympathies. Islamabad pledged to bury the hatchet and offered
three major economic concessions. Ban on land route trade was also lifted.
Pakistan discussed building of rail link to Kandahar, offered to train 800
Afghan policemen and agreed to provide electricity to Khost. Pakistani
investors were prepared to help in rebuilding of Afghanistan. These actions
were taken with the hope that stable Afghanistan is good for the region.
On the other hand Afghanistan continued detaining Pakistani prisoners as
hostages. Kasuri observed that prisoners in Afghanistan jails awaited US nod.
Like a shrewd lawyer he conveyed that American was responsible for
everything happening in and around Afghanistan.
CONCLUSION
Tajiks have been talking foul about Pakistan since their beating at the
hands of Taliban, but NANBAI from Kandahar has also started using the
language of the Crusaders and proxy crusaders. Awkward Afghanistan has
placed Pakistan in an awkward situation. It cant even tell Kabul not to treat it
like Palestine.
Pakistans Interior Minister could not tell Karzai government more than
establishing its writ all over the country. Faisal should have asked Bush to do
it, who still retains physical occupation of Afghanistan. Karzai is merely a
helpless puppet.
Resistance of Pushtoons is likely to continue with varying intensity, but
chances of its success remain bleak in the absence of any support from outside.
No Muslim country can dare supporting them, but there will be many to
criticize and condemn them.
Pakistan will continue to be accused of perpetrating, supporting or
sponsoring terrorism after every indigenous upheaval. Pakistan must pick up the
courage to tell Americans and their stooges to address the grievances of
Pushtoons rather than dubbing them as Taliban. It cannot afford to alienate
Pushtoons living on either side of Durand Line.
PURGING PAKISTAN
This was quite evident during the visit of Armitage to Pakistan, who held
talks with President, Prime Minister, Foreign Minister and Defence Secretary to
seek strategic relations. Astonishingly America was still in search of strategic
partnership with Pakistan; whereas the same has been already struck with India.
Gaining strength from this partnership India asked Pakistan to join hands
against terrorism. The offer was in the context of cross border terrorism.
Pakistan declined saying that it couldnt be party to Indian repression.
Pakistan has already been party to repression of Kashmiris by joining war
against the so-called terror. In two years it has not even once said no to the
Crusaders demands of launching crackdown on Jehadis. India has been getting
the job done through them.
The same strategy has been adopted by the puppet regime in Afghanistan.
Karzai and his team have also resorted pressurizing Pakistan. The Crusaders
have never disappointed them in asking Pakistan to do more. Pakistan
Government justified all its actions in quest for peace.
SEEKING PEACE
Constant accusations and threats compelled Pakistan to seek peace. India
initiated the so-called peace process seeing the keenness of Pakistan. It asked
Pakistan to take appropriate actions to prove that it was really interested in
peace.
Pakistan felt that the process had not started as yet because it did not see
Vajpayees hand of friendship reaching Pakistan. In its eagerness to see the
friendly hand Pakistan offered India 150 more items under SAPTA. India
refused to finalize trade concessions.
Pakistani teams visited for release of fishermen and to inspect Bagliar
project. Pakistan wanted restoration of full strength of diplomatic staff, but India
only offered expansion. Musharraf came out with an effective CBM; he praised
Vajpayee as man of peace.
On 22nd October India unveiled 12-point peace plan. Important points
were; bus service between held Valley and AJK; another from Rajhastan to
Khakhropar; ferry service from Bomby to Karachi; increase in diplomatic
strength; free treatment to second batch of children; and revival of sporting
encounters.
Jaish and Hizb dismissed Indian peace move, but the Crusaders widely
hailed it. Analysts opined that Indian package was a bid to sidetrack Kashmir
issue. India appeared to be guiding Pakistan according to the roadmap it had
prepared in consultation with the civilized world.
All the moves were aimed at increasing access to Pakistan while ignoring
the core issue. Inayatullah commented, what India wants is little else than
Pakistan totally abdicating its obligations to work for a just settlement of the
Kashmiris in their struggle for the realization of their right of self-determination
sanctioned by the United Nations. Kasuri also felt that the Delhis proposals
were part of delaying tactics.
A week later Pakistan accepted nearly all the proposals. It sought full
strength of diplomatic staff and agreed to UN-supervised traveling between
Srinagar and Muzaffarabad. It also offered assistance to IHK students, widows
and disabled persons in its endeavour to out-smart cunning Bania.
Mufti termed Pakistans proposal for bus service illogical. Jamali was
confident that both countries were heading towards solution of Kashmir dispute.
Pakistan and India decided to free 167 fishermen. Pakistan was ready to restore
Samjhota Express announced Mehr.
These moves were followed by Rashids visit to Delhi. He delivered
Jamalis message and called for not allowing the issues to simmer. He denied
that Dawood was in Pakistan. India advocated push in trade ties and Pakistan
welcomed Indian proposals on common fishing area. Rashid hoped that
Kashmir impasse was breaking and found Vajpayee man of vision. India freed
seven Pakistani boys.
On 23rd November Jamali announced ceasefire along Line of Control
from Eid. He also proposed Muzaffarabad-Srinagar and Lahore-Amritsar bus
service; talks on Karachi-Mumbai ferry service and Khokhrapar-Munabao
route; talks for release of prisoners; suggested setting up of visa camps; and
meeting for restoration of air-link. He hoped that decision on Samjhota Express
could be taken by end of the year.
Delhi reacted positively and offered to extend truce to Siachen. Pakistan
welcomed Indian response and formally conveyed ceasefire decision. Kashmiris
hailed the ceasefire. Guns fell silent at Line of Control and Siachen on 25 th
November marking the first cease fire in 14 years.
Despite the CBMs the chances of dialogue remained in doldrums. Sinha
saw no chance of Pak-India summit. India rebuffed Kasuris India visit offer,
but soon denied snubbing Kasuris planned visit. Delhi ruled out any chance of
Musharraf-Vajpayee meeting and rejected Kashmir talks offer.
Pakistan formally invited Vajpayee for SAARC summit. Musharraf again
offered talks to India and regretted delay in dialogue. Jamali said, Islamabad
and Delhi have no option but to resolve disputes peacefully.
Sinha said that Indo-Pak peace talks options remained open, but CBMs
should not be taken as an offer of dialogue. India also delayed the confirmation
Violence left six people dead in Kashmir on 15th September. Next day two
commanders were among twelve shot dead.
On 17th September two more commanders were among eight killed. Next
day fourteen fighters were among 21 killed in the Valley.
Fifteen fighters were gunned down on 29th September. Next day five
more killed.
Indian shelling killed two civilians in AJK on 1 st October. Next day six
were wounded in shelling and three Hindus were among thirteen killed in
IHK.
On 4th October fourteen fighters were killed by Indian troops. Next day
twelve were killed in heaviest shelling in Neelum Valley and seven
perished in IHK violence.
Indian army officer was among eight killed in the Valley on 6 th October.
Next day sixteen more were killed in explosion and shootouts.
Thirteen fighters were killed in clashes on 8th October. Next day Indian
shelling claimed one life in Azad Kashmir.
Seven died in Kashmir violence on 10th October. Next day nine more died
in IHK.
Indian shelling killed one in AJK on 12th October. Next day Indian
shelling claimed two more lives and seven fighters were among ten killed
in IHK.
Heavy Indian shelling claimed eleven lives in Kamri and Mini Merg
areas and six were gunned down in IHK. Next day six more killed in
violence.
Eight fighters were among ten killed in IHK on 16 th October. Next day
two Indian soldiers died in attack near Muftis home.
On 18th October two fighters were killed in the Valley. Next day three
civilians were killed in Indian firing at Line of Control and four died in
IHK.
Ten were killed in violence on 20th October. Next day twelve died in
hostage drama.
Two days later Indian shelling killed five civilians in AJK and claimed
four lives in Siachen area on 23rd October.
On 24th October three more were killed in AJK. Two days later four
fighters were shot dead in IHK.
Hizb commander was among thirteen killed on 27th October and Indian
shelling claimed a life in AJK.
Violence left ten dead in IHK on 28th October. Next day Indian firing
killed three in AJK and two children were among eight killed IHK.
Six fighters were killed in IHK on 1 st November. Next day seven more
were shot dead.
Ruling party worker was among nine dead on 4th November. Next day NC
activist was among seven killed in IHK.
Violence claimed eleven lives in IHK on 6th November. Next day a PDP
leader was among three shot dead.
PDP activist and seven others were killed in IHK on 10 th November. Two
days later five died in violence.
Woman was among six killed in IHK on 14 th November. Next day ten
died in blast near holiest mosque in Kashmir.
Indian colonel and major were among five killed in the Valley on 20 th
November. Next day booby-trap bomb killed two children in AJK and
seven were shot dead in IHK.
Foreign Secretary, said that Musharraf should give up annual Kashmiri itch. It
may be useful, before making this annual UN pilgrimage, if the Pakistani
leadership were to do some fasting. Vajpayee declared UN Resolutions on
Kashmir as outdated.
Another prong of Indian strategy was to hold talks with Kashmiris under
Constitution of India to ignore the pledge of plebiscite. In view of the Kashmiri
leaders persistent refusal, India worked on winning over some leaders to start
the process of dialogue between Delhi and Kashmiris.
APHC dissidents appointed Gilani as chief, but Ansari insisted that he
was still the chairman; whereas moderates rallied behind Ansari and served
show cause notices on supporters of Gilani. Sajjad Lone accused Gilani of split
and Sikandar and Qayyum regretted that.
APHC asked India to adopt realistic attitude and sought time to respond
to Indian offer of dialogue. Nevertheless black day was observed as usual to
mark Indian invasion of Kashmir. Farida asked UN to take over Kashmir for
two years and Sikandar sought OICs effective role in Kashmir.
Pakistan insisted that Kashmir was the only dispute with India and rest
were irritants. Kashmirs centrality cant be ignored said Jamali. Foreign
Office announced that Frenandes was ill-informed about UN role in Kashmir.
Musharraf, Jamali, Kasuri and Rashid reiterated that no long-term peace sans
Kashmir solution.
Kasuri and Maleeha asked world not to accept Indian stance on Kashmir.
Kasuri discussed Kashmir with 24 foreign ministers. Musharraf asked
Canadian Prime Minister to help resolve Kashmir. Swamy endorsed
Musharrafs peace formula in which Kashmir is to be accepted as central issue.
America called for Pak-India dialogue and restraint. Nancy assured
Pakistan to help resolve issues with India. Europe urged resumption of dialogue
and sought proactive role for UNMOGIP, there was no mention of Kashmir in
EU-India declaration. Russia and China offered help in Indo-Pak reconciliation.
UN was accused of not doing enough on Kashmir.
Muslim Ummah was urged to pressure India on Kashmir. OIC renewed
support to Kashmiris to get their rights. Muslim women body asked UN to stop
state terrorism in IHK. Abdullah endorsed Musharrafs Kashmir plan. Jamali
lauded Irans stance on Kashmir.
CRUSADERS PRESSURE
Terrorism has become a magic word for coercion. For the last two years
this word has been used to get anything done by Pakistan. Pak-US relations
have been pursued on the basis of this magic.
America stressed upon tough money laundering laws. Banks were asked
to share FCA details with FBI. Armitage and Rocca rushed to Pakistan to
discuss matters of unilateral interests. General Abizaid discussed security with
Musharraf, which obviously related to cross border terrorism in the context of
Afghanistan and India.
Praise reinforced the pressure. Appreciations and compliments were
exchanged during Jamalis visit to Washington. Pakistans anti-terror efforts are
excellent said US. Snow praised Pakistans anti-terror fight on financial front.
Pakistan and US resolved to continue fight against terrorism. Pakistan
and China also pledged to combat terrorism. No going back on war on terror
and Pakistan was heading for moderation said Maleeha. Jamali vowed to
combat terrorism and directed provinces to implement ATA.
Fight against terror goes in all dimensions said Musharraf. He was even
prepared to consider the request for construction of Pearls monument as part of
the war on terror. He urged Muslims to unite against terrorism. National
Assembly extolled President for anti-terror fight.
While fighting valiantly against the evil of terror, Musharraf asked the
West not to portray Muslims as terrorists. He kept pleading for tackling root
cause of terrorism. In his address to UN he traced causes of terrorism and
defended legitimate resistance in Palestine and Kashmir, thereby declaring all
other movements as illegal:
Short-term actions against terrorism must be accompanied by a longterm strategy; otherwise the war against terrorism may fail.
Foreign occupation and the suppression of the right of peoples to selfdetermination is a direct cause for suicide bombings and terrorist acts that
flow from a sense of despair.
Despite convinced about the above facts and knowing well that in two
years of war on terror there has been rise in foreign occupations, his resolve to
fight against terror was not shaken. Hunt for fugitives from Afghanistan
continued in tribal areas:
Twelve al-Qaeda men were killed and eighteen foreigners were arrested
in South Waziristan on 2nd October and two soldiers died in day-long
operation.
On 21st October two Yemenis and a Pakistani were held for al-Qaeda link
at check point in Faisalabad.
extradition treaty with US; that meant all extraditions carried out so far were
without any legal binding.
Hunt was extended beyond al-Qaeda and Taliban. On 20 th September
thirteen Malaysians and two Indonesians were held in Karachi. One of them
was Hambalis brother. Three days later four more Indonesian students were
arrested. Indonesian team questioned Hambalis brother. Eleven out of 13
students were handed over to Malaysia. Earlier three alleged accomplices of an
under-world boss were killed in Karachi.
Resentment against operations in tribal areas kept simmering. Tribesmen
rejected proposed ban on carrying of arms in SWA and threatened suicide
attacks. MNAs from FATA demanded end to operation. The authorities arranged
pro-Musharraf rally in Waziristan to counter these demands.
Opposition disapproved FATA operation and warned of backlash. MMA
condemned government for not allowing fact finding mission into the Agency
and advised Jamali to avoid serving US agenda. Soldiers fighting fellow
Muslims could not be called martyrs said Qazi. Noorani told Army to go to
Kashmir and Palestine. Durrani ruled out al-Qaeda presence. Hekmatyar asked
Pakistan to stop assisting US. Rashid ignored all appeals and reaffirmed
governments resolve to combat terror.
The existence of resentment within armed forces was negated by
Armitage. He declared that armed forces were 200% (100% Pakistani+100%
American) behind Musharraf. After his departure Opposition distributed a letter
from soldiers. Government ordered probe and at the same time Rashid and
ISPR termed the letter fabricated. Recipient of the letter was arrested.
When Pakistani soldiers were killing own tribesmen and getting killed
themselves, some tribal elders paid unauthorized visits to Afghanistan. They
received favours from the Afghan government. We are going to implement the
existing government policy by taking action against tribesmen involved in antistate activities. Those found hobnobbing with the Afghan authorities with view
to harm Pakistans interest would be made accountable warned secretary
(security) FATA.
This reflected governments shyness in asking Kabul to stop anti-Pakistan
activities. It couldnt tell America either, which controls the strings of puppet
regime, not to hobnob with tribal elders. Obviously the hobnobbing is not the
evil that falls in category of terrorism.
While Pakistan was embroiled in multi-dimensional war against terror;
the Crusaders kept arming India to its teeth. Musharrf decided to tell Bush that
Russian and Israeli arms to India would upset regional balance; as if Bush did
not know. Jamali too raised conventional arms imbalance in South Asia during
his meeting with Bush. Kasuri confirmed Bush was briefed on strategic
imbalance and ties with India.
During the period India attained the status of top arms buyer. It procured
deep-sea assault boat from Israel and signed $ 1 billion Phalcon radar accord. It
also planned to expand air force. Russia and India vowed to strengthen strategic
partnership. America was ready to give India access to dual-use technology.
Despite all these, Vajpayee denied starting arms race.
The bias was too obvious, yet Pakistan had no choice but to request the
Crusaders to do something. Armitage assured that Pakistans reservations
(substitute for concerns) about arms sale to India would not to be ignored.
Meanwhile Pakistan resolved to match Indias arms deals to maintain
deterrence. It vowed countering Phalcon purchase with Chinese SAM. President
talked about policy of minimum credible deterrence and so did Kasuri. Series of
missile tests was carried out to maintain strategic arms balance with India.
Musharraf blamed India for forcing military imbalance in the region,
Indians must have felt proud of it. Pakistan can never be threat to India
boasted Fernandes. Musharraf pledged to match Indian arms spree, but did not
explain; how? Khokhar was more realistic in accepting that arms race with India
was not economically viable; thus Jamali was ready to meet any eventuality.
Apart from shopping spree, India increased combat training cooperation
with the Crusaders. India and Britain planned to hold joint military exercises.
Indo-US naval exercises were held in October. First Indo-US air combat
exercise and marine commando exercises will be held in February.
These events indicated that the Crusaders were encouraging India to
attain the capability to extend its influence to Central Asia. Air base in Ayni
(second after Farkhor), ten kilometers northeast of Dushanbe, has been
renovated at the cost of 500 million rupees. Indian Defence Ministry spokesman
said, our own security interests, our own energy interests have to be looked
after by ourselves.
Tajik Defence Ministry spokesman Lieutenant Colonel Zarbuddin Sirajov
(a Muslim name with Russian accent) called the information groundless. He
claimed India is only providing technical assistance and helping in training of
Tajik military.
The move angered Pakistan. The anger reflected nothing but helplessness,
because the move definitely had the approval of Russia and the Crusaders. The
move marked beginning of a campaign which envisaged expansion of military
cooperation in Uzbekistan, Kyrgystan and Kazakhistan. As part of the same plan
Vajpayee had urged reforms in UNSC. India was eyeing at permanent seat in
Security Council.
and asked Pakistan to do more in the context of Iraq. Jamali discussed the issue
with Annan and earlier Powell had held unscheduled meeting with Musharraf.
Pakistan delayed the decision to send troops to Iraq for want of UN nod,
OIC consent; Iraqis desire and national consensus. Pakistan denied US pressure
and any monetary interest in sending troops to Iraq. The hesitation was however
caused by public opinion.
Kamran Shaffi summed up this opinion in these words. We had no part
in popping up the brute regime of Saddam Hussein; Iraq is not in our backyard;
in short we have nothing to do with it. Far more than anything else, why should
we do the dirty work for those who do not even treat us as human beings? Far
more than that, this is the ideal chance to help the arrogant and unspeakably
idiotic Bush lose the election.
In addition to the crackdown against al-Qaeda, Taliban and Jehadis,
Pakistan remained embroiled in indigenous militancy:
Six terror suspects were arrested on 26th September and a week later three
Harkat men were arrested in Hyderabad.
Jaish leader was arrested near Sargodha 18th October and four days later
an alleged terrorist jumped to death and eight LJ men were arrested.
Blast damaged rail track in Quetta on 2 nd October. Next day rocket attack
killed locomotive driver in Machh.
Within three days Azam Tariq was shot dead in Islamabad along with his
driver and three guards. The same day PML-Q activist and two relatives
were killed in ambush in Gujrat.
Next day one person was killed as protesters ransacked cinema, shrine,
food street and petrol pump in Islamabad.
One person was killed in Peshawar blast on 14th October. Three days later
FC man was killed in Kohlu shoot-out.
On 20th October three explosive devices went off in Quetta. The same day
two policemen were killed in raid on wanted suspects.
Two journalists were among eight hurt in Quetta blasts on 10th November.
On 20th November two blasts rocked Quetta. The same day local JI leader
was among three killed in ambush in Sui area.
Bomb blast rocked Quetta on 22nd November. Three days later bomb
exploded near army auto repair yard in Quetta.
CONCLUSION
Cessation of hostilities along Line of Control ought to be welcomed.
Firing with ever available weapons for over fourteen years, in the absence of
any tactical manoeuvre on ground, was no war. It was a criminal act invariably
initiated by India.
For how long the ceasefire will last? The prospects are not very bright as
troops remain deployed with eyeball to eyeball contact and all the CBMs
initiated so far have in-built element of conflict rather than confidence building.
Either party suspects the other to be less trustworthy.
The ceasefire promised no respite in state terrorism. It is apprehended that
India wants to tackle freedom movement on Khalistan pattern. With cross
border terrorism fully choked and ceasefire in place, India will be free to
intensify perpetration of state terrorism. India, like Israel, will never be asked to
stop it.
So far Pakistan has got zero return and nobody can forecast as to how
long it will take to break the zero syndrome. Purging of Pakistan on counts of
terrorism, cross border terrorism and religious militancy will continue. Pakistan
will find it hard to be absolved of these charges.
As regards the possibility of resumption of dialogue, Jethmalani opined
that India was not serious in holding talks. Even if India agrees to come on the
table, the dialogue will follow the schedule that suits India and it might be
stretched to exhaust Pakistans patience.
PRECARIOUSLY POISED
Reportedly Saddam was willing to accept all American demands,
including a free run of the country to look at the non-existent WMDs and even a
change of policy on Israel, in desperate bid to avoid war. Bush was then in
different frame of mind and declined to avail an opportunity which meant peace.
In less than a year his adventure seemed to be turning into misadventure.
Imperialistic designs of Christian fundamentalists in his Administration as well
as his own political career have been poised precariously.
He has started understanding the principled objections to war and the
good motives behind them, yet he insists defending the illegal war. Arrogance
persists, though somewhat dented. His soldiers, however, are finding it difficult
to rule the conquered people of Iraq.
Bush risked a secret visit to Baghdad airport to woo his demoralized
troops and salvage his political career. He came all the way to Iraq to tell them
that Coalition would prevail over insurgents and went away. This was too
ordinary a message to be delivered by the President of the superpower.
How long the soldiers would take to prevail over Iraqis? Nobody can
answer this question. It all depends upon the will of the Iraqis fighting for
eviction of the occupation forces. At this moment they seem to be quite
determined to make America pay for its misadventure.
RESISTANCE
Richard Hart Sinnreich said, its not the winner who typically decides
when victory in a war has been achieved. Its the loser. The recent increase in
intensity of the resistance showed that Iraqis were not willing to grant the
victory to their liberators.
Anti-US guerrillas kept up pressure on US forces. Reportedly American
troops suffered 33 attacks daily on the average. There could be some
exaggeration in this, but Americans have surely been on the receiving end:
On 14th September an American soldier was killed and three were hurt in
Fallujah. Since 1st May, 75 US troops have been killed in Iraq.
US soldier died as vehicle plunged into canal on 30th September. Next day
three soldiers were killed in different attacks.
On 2nd October three US soldiers were killed in attacks. Next day four
civilians were killed in explosion.
On 7th October three US soldiers and one Iraqi was killed in road side
blasts in central Iraq.
Spanish diplomat was among thirteen killed on 9 th October. Next day two
US troops and four Iraqis were killed in attacks. The same day two
parallel pipelines were set on fire in Kirkuk.
Three Americans were killed in Karbala clash on 17th October. Next day
two US soldiers were killed in Kirkuk ambush.
On 20th October US soldier and two Iraqis died in Fallujah. Next day
another soldier was killed in Baghdad and pipeline fire raged for second
day in Tikrit.
down near Fallujah. Another soldier and two American contractors died
in roadside bombings.
Iraqi judge and politician were among nine killed on 3 rd November. Next
day British commando and two US soldiers were killed in different
incidents.
US soldier was among six killed on 5th November. Next day one Polish
and two US troops were killed in different attacks.
Two Iraqi policemen were among four killed in blast in Basra on 11th
November. Next day eighteen Italians and eight Iraqis were killed in
Nasiriyah. Two US soldiers were among seven dead in other attacks.
On 12th November death tally reached 397; whereas in Vietnam 392 were
killed in first four years. On 14th November seven Iraqis and three
Americans were killed.
On 21st November rockets hit Baghdad hotel and oil ministry, one person
was seriously injured. An American soldier died in roadside attack and
four persons died in grenade attack on alcohol stall in Baghdad.
Basra. World Bank felt that Iraq was still too risky for its staff. ECHO (EU aid
agency) also contemplated quitting.
Arab Media blamed US for Baghdad massacre. Damascus communiqu
denounced deadly attacks and urged America to restore peace. Syria asked US
to leave Iraq to end violence. Koizumi was infuriated over envoys shootings.
Britain blamed Japanese and Spaniards for failing to take precautions.
Lawlessness persisted and business of guns, drugs and passports
flourished, even grocers sold RPGs in Baghdad. Keeping the prevalent situation
and upsurge in of insurgency in view AFP inferred that America was turning to
Vietnam exit strategy in Iraq. It was a premature conclusion.
COUNTER INSURGENCY
American troops struggled to keep the liberated Iraqis under control.
Their visible successes since second week of September were as under:
On 24th September nine Iraqis were killed in blasts and US fire. Five days
later ninety-two persons were held in Iraqi-US military police joint
operation in Tikrit.
Police fired at job seekers in Baghdad and Mosul on 1st October. Next day
two Iraqis were shot dead.
On 4th October two Iraqis died as ex-soldiers rioted in capital and Basra.
Next day US deployed airborne snipers to defend oil pipelines and troops
uncovered bomb-making material in Tikrit.
On 6th October American troops killed two Iraqi army veterans and
unspecified number of persons was detained after finding ammunition.
US troops sealed off Baghdad to search for Saddam and arrested an exIraqi army officer. Two days later 112 persons were captured along Syrian
border.
On 11th October four Iraqis were detained for financing anti-US attacks.
Next day 34 Iraqis, suspected of anti-US attacks, were detained.
Ten Iraqis were killed in clash in Karbala on 17 th October. Two days later
three Iraqis died in Baqubah and Fallujah incidents.
On 20th October US soldiers detained five Baath Party officials. Next day
32 were held in Karbala.
Former Baath Party member was shot dead in Basra on 29 th October. Two
days later American troops sealed off Saddams native village.
US troops battled with Kurd rebels on 10th November. Next day twenty
al-Qaeda suspects were detained.
Six Iraqis were killed in Tikrit on 17th November. Next day suspected
hideout of attackers was subjected to cannon fire in Baghdad in
retaliation to killing of a soldier.
US troops killed three Iraqis on 25th November and security was tightened
in Najaf as Shias celebrated Eid.
On 3rd December American troops missed Izzat Ibrahim, but nabbed his
Aide in Hawijah. Iraqi villagers complained about US excesses. They
came to make trouble, not to restore security.
SEEKING SUPPORT
America, along with its willing, not-so-willing and reluctant partners, has
been trying to muster support for its misadventure. Despite its efforts it has not
been able to overcome the divide in Big-5 and reconcile the difference of
opinion within the Crusaders.
The differences revolve primarily around four issues; legitimacy of
invasion, transfer of power to Iraqis, sending troops for consolidating
occupation, and profiting from reconstruction. As regards invading Iraq, the
opponents of war have no doubt that all the pretexts were bundle of lies and
they no more wanted to talk about that. America and its partners, however, keep
harping about righteousness of their cause.
Most of the talking about WMDs was done by those who lied about these.
White House insisted that it had the required intelligence. Bush repeatedly
defended his decision to attack Iraq and Blair had no regrets on Iraq War.
Australian PM rejected charges of lying over Iraq. US and UK decided to delay
publishing the report on WMDs.
Iraqi scientists said that Saddam had no nuclear plan after 1991. Mahathir
said, US knew Iraq had no WMD. Chirac criticized US for launching war
without UN authorization. Straw warned Europe against admonishing US.
American expert Kay said that no al-Qaeda link was found to Iraqs
WMD plan. US Senate blasted CIA intelligence on Iraq. Americans began
doubting Bush about Iraq War. Anti-Iraq War protest was held in Washington.
Transfer of power to Iraqis has become a political quagmire for Don
Quick of modern times. The opponents as well as Iraqis wanted timetable for
transfer of power to be spelled out. Mr. Don however was keen to hang onto the
windmill.
France, Russia and Germany, supported by China, demanded early
transfer of political power to Iraqis. EU also desired Iraqis to regain power.
India demanded restoration of Iraqs sovereignty and offered political aid to
Iraqi Council. Italy wanted quick power transfer.
Iraqi Council asked for transfer of power. SAIRI chief demanded US
troops to leave Iraq soon and Sadr wanted elected constitution writers. Iraqis
blamed US for delaying transfer power. Chalabi said, no Iraqi is ready to
postpone regaining sovereignty and putting an end to occupation.
Iraq Council called for provincial government. Bremer met Iraqi Council
over self-government plan. The Council sought swift handover of power. Iraqis
submitted timetable to end US occupation by June, which was accepted in
principle.
OIC urged eviction of foreign troops from Iraq and Malaysia wanted
Muslims to take job for Iraq peace. Iraqi Council spurned troops from Islamic
states. Its opposition was more vehement against troops from Turkey.
Turkish Parliament approved sending troops to Iraq. Governing Council
flayed Turkeys plan and Kurdish member of the Council discussed Turkish
troops with Arab League chief. Turkish troops should stay out of Iraq said
Jordan. Turkey and US too were at odds over locating Turkish troops.
Ultimately America suspended talks on Turkish troops deployment. Turkey
slammed US ineptitude and decided not to send troops to Iraq.
Nevertheless America was in dire need of troops from Muslim countries.
Pakistan was persistently urged to send some troops. Pakistan declined to send
troops following the stand of Russia, France and Germany. Egypt and Saudi
Arabia also refused.
Japan after lot of deliberations agreed to send troops by February next
year. America asked for 5,000 troops from South Korea. It agreed to send 3,000
amidst protests against the plan. Thailand and Philippines reluctantly agreed not
to pullout their troops. China ruled out troops for Iraq and Russia wanted
political settlement.
Reconstruction of Iraq has almost been forgotten. EU promised 200
million euro for reconstruction and donors pledged $ 37.5 billion. Germany
hinted at forgiving Iraqs debt, but Kuwait refused to write off the debt. The
donors have been generally hesitant to release funds without UN cover. The heat
of insurgency has forced the removal of reconstruction plan even from the backburner.
Friends of Bush set up consulting firm for Iraqi contracts. Three GSM
mobile phone licences were awarded. Iraq planned to give licence to six foreign
banks. Electricity was yet to be restored and half of Iraqi population remained
without drinking water. Meanwhile $ 1 billion were transferred from UN
account to the Iraqi fund controlled by the US-led Coalition without approval of
the UN Security Council.
CONCLUSION
Never in history might an emperor have visited his empire or a victor his
newly conquered land as secretly as Bush did. He came to the land of Ali Baba
like a thief and stayed for short while at airport, from where he could be frisked
away quietly in case of any danger. He came to serve the Thanksgiving turkey
and pumpkin-pie to the demoralized American soldiers. He had no time to meet
and have few thanksgiving hugs from the people who had been liberated by his
brave soldiers.
His trip demonstrated only fear and, perhaps, defeat in words of Abdul
Hamid Ahmad of Gulf News. Yet America boasted that the Coalition wont be
intimidated out of Iraq. Bush seemed to be prone to committing more mistakes
in Iraq.
His capacity to commit mistakes has endangered the peace of the entire
world. London Mayor Ken Livingstone has rightly described Bush as the most
dangerous man on the planet. He said that, even if asked, he would refuse to
shake hands with him. It is, however, matter of shame for the Muslims that no
leader from Ummah has picked up the courage to say so. They have yet to
recover from the fear of the superpower and by the time they recover it could be
too late.
Iraqis fighting against the occupation forces, in the absence of any
support from the Muslim World, deserve pat on their back. If they succeed in
their aim the victory would exclusively belong to them, but in case of their
defeat the Ummah should take the entire blame.
Iraqis have definitely served some of shock and awe to Americans.
Their tactics, to ambush vulnerable US forces when on the move, have paid the
dividends. The use of RPG has proved surprisingly quite effective.
The get-rough strategy adopted by America since late November would
succeed in controlling insurgency only temporarily. Indiscriminate use of force
would further antagonize the neutral forces adding to the number of the
insurgents.
FORAYING
The day before signing US sponsored roadmap Bush said, terror must be
opposed and it must be defeated. He then assured the critics of envisaged
creation of Palestinian state, I destroyed a terrorist state in Afghanistan, I
destroyed a terrorist state in Iraq and I am not about to help create a terrorist
state on Israels borders.
Sharon had asked for waiver on return of Palestinian refugees to Israel.
Bush asked him to drop this demand for the time being to facilitate negotiating a
solution with Palestinians. The situation warranted that diplomacy should be
preferred over military means to defuse prevailing criticism. The waiver could
be granted any time.
On 5th June Bush said, America is strongly committed, and I am strongly
committed, to Israels security. He asked the world to deal harshly with Hamas.
Powell declared Hamas as enemy of peace. Sharon visited London as Israel
hailed new era in relations with EU, which had agreed to discuss British
demand to ban Hamas. Pressure on Arabs was increased to reign in Palestinian
militant groups. Europe promised to reverse stand if Hamas agreed to cut ties
with terror.
Five Israeli troops were among ten killed in shootings on 8 th June. Two
days later three Palestinians were killed and Hamas leader was hurt in
Israeli air raid. More than 20 others were injured.
Sixteen persons were killed in suicide attack and eight in Israeli missile
fire. Hamas claimed responsibility of bus bombing.
Hamas leader was among seven killed in raids on 12th June. Next day
Hamas man and an Israeli were killed in attacks.
Hamas man and Israeli were killed in attacks on 14 th June. Four days later
an Israeli girl was killed. Next day a suicide bomber killed an Israeli in
Jenin.
Israeli settler was killed on 20th June. Three days later four Palestinians
were killed in violence.
On 24th June 130 activists of Hamas were among 150 arrested in West
Bank. Next day four Palestinians were killed in Israeli missile attack and
firing.
On 15th July an Israeli was stabbed to death in Tel Aviv. Ten days later
four-year-old Palestinian boy was killed.
On 2nd August Hizbollah man was killed in car bomb blast and twenty
fighters were arrested at Arafats HQ. Fatah faction ended the truce.
On 4th August a Palestinian was killed and two wounded due to firing by
Israeli troops.
Two days later an Israeli was killed in Hezbollah shelling. Two Israelis
died in twin suicide bombings on 12th August. Israel cancelled release of
prisoners.
On 18th August a woman was killed in blast in Tel Aviv restaurant. Next
day twenty Jews perished in Jerusalem in blast in a bus and more than
100 were injured. Jihad accepted responsibility.
Hamas leader Abu Shanab was killed in raid on 21st August. Abbas
termed attack an ugly crime.
Hamas militant was killed by Israeli rocket on 28th August. Two Hamas
fighters were killed in air strike two days later.
On 1st September Hamas man was killed in Gaza air strike. One more was
killed next day.
Hamas leader was hurt in F-16 strike and his son was killed on 10 th
September. Palestinian Authority condemned the attack.
Two Palestinians were killed and Islamic Jihad leader was held in West
Bank raid on 1st October.
On 5th October Israeli jets bombed Syrian civilian area. Damascus called
air strike serious escalation.
On 20th October ten Palestinians were killed in Israeli air strikes. Ninetyfive were injured in four raids. Hamas vowed revenge.
Three Palestinians died on 22nd October. Two days later three Palestinians
and three Israelis were killed in Gaza.
Palestinian was shot dead in Gaza on 29 th October. Five days later suicide
bomber blew himself up in Qalqilya.
On 17th November a Palestinian was shot dead in West Bank. Next day
two Israelis were killed in ambush.
Israel killed two Palestinian in raids on 2nd December. Four days later
Israeli forces killed three more in Gaza.
against it. UN asked Israel to tear down barrier which could create humanitarian
crisis. Israel refused to comply.
Israel asked Palestinian leaders to press Hamas and other armed groups to
stop attacking. On 6th June Hamas broke off talks with Abbas as Rantissi
considered Aqaba summit a declared war on the Palestinian people. Hamas
spurned truce as Sharon vowed more attacks.
In mid June Egyptian mediators tried to persuade Palestinian militants.
By the end of the month Hamas and others agreed to three-month truce. Bush
lauded the deal, but Sharon vowed to ignore the accord. Nevertheless Abbas and
Sharon saw better future ahead.
About five weeks later Israel refused to accept the idea of permanent
ceasefire. Subsequently Israel and Hamas rejected the truce and Israel declared
war on Hamas. Abbas condemned use of force against Hamas and blamed Israel
for the crisis. Yassin and Sharon traded threats of destruction.
New Prime Minister of Palestine hoped for truce as Hamas once again
hinted at ceasefire. Arafat offered total truce; Israel rejected. Ceasefire with
Israel remained top priority of Palestinian Prime Minister and he was prepared
to meet Sharon under certain conditions. Sharon took time to consider steps to
kick start (kick or start) the peace process.
As an incentive to give up militancy, Israel withdrew troops from Gaza
and Bethlehem. Tel Aviv offered transfer of more cities to Palestinian control.
On 18th August Jericho and Qalqiliya were handed over to Palestinians. During
first week of November Israel eased blockade of several Palestinian towns.
Israel had also released 21 Palestinian prisoners on 2nd June with the same
intention. Four days later it spelled out the condition of crackdown against
militant groups for release of any more Palestinians. Abbas called off meeting
with Sharon in protest over issue of prisoners release.
There was no breakthrough in Abbas-Sharon talks held in July. Israel
refused to release 350 prisoners, but in first week of July 334 Palestinian
prisoners were released. Israel also agreed to swap prisoners with Hezbollah.
The deal could not be finalized as Israel refused to free Samar Kantar.
Israel did not budge on the issue of settlements. Arafat said, what does it
mean if Sharon removes one caravan and after that tells us he has removed a
settlement. Four days later Israel did the same; it dismantled an uninhabited
settlement outpost. Settlements remained major obstacle to peace. Palestinians
protested against expansion of settlements, but in October Israel announced the
plans to establish more settlements.
Arafat has been blamed since long for his stand of Hamas. Powell
accused him of serving as a spoiler or attempting to be a spoiler and urged Arab
leaders to resist him. Arafat was threatened to be expelled.
Abbas had been helped manoeuvring his way up to the post of Prime
Minister to liquidate the organizations under Arafat. As his plan to have
complete control over militant organizations was foiled; he resigned on 6 th
September. Qorei replaced him.
Twin incidents of bombings forced Sharon to rush home from India.
Israel decided to expel Arafat. The events of these last few days have proved
again that Yasser Arafat is an absolute obstacle to all attempts at reconciliation
between the Israelis and the Palestinians said Israels official statement. It
added, Israel will act to remove this obstacle in a manner and at a time which
will be decided afterwards.
Palestinian Authority chief preferred death over quitting office. No one
can kick me out. They (Israelis) can kill me with bombs but I will not leave
said Arafat. Palestinian Authority called on Security Council to impose
sanctions on Israel. Its Foreign Minister said, its the Israeli occupation that is
the obstacle. We need the United States to come in and play an important role
on the ground so that obstacle removing happens on both sides.
Islamic Jihad vowed to intensify Palestinian resistance. It would lead the
region into a cycle of violence and the (Palestinian) people are ready to defend
our leaders and our rights.
Arabs urged UNSC to defend Arafat. Mubarak warned that any such
attempt would be a monumental error. Russia said that it would be a serious
political mistake with the most negative consequences. French Foreign
Minister asked for international force in Middle East. EU placed Hamas
political wing on terrorist list. We do not think it would be useful said US
official statement. The reactions were contrasting.
Israel insisted that killing Arafat remained an option. He must go to
salvage peace said Israel. Bush admitted that Middle East peace was stalled and
blamed Arafat for that. UNSC asked Israel to stop threatening Arafat. Israel
dismissed UN Resolution, but Sharon deferred the plans to expel or kill Arafat.
Sharon weighed response in the wake of another suicide attack. On 5th
October Israeli jets bombed Syrian civilian area. Islamic Jihad denied existence
of camps in bombed area. Syria blamed Israel for beating drums of war. World
condemned the unacceptable aggression. UN Security Council was called into
session, but Sharon kept beating the drums.
Arabs had backed the roadmap and agreed to fight terror. We will use all
the power of the law to prevent support reaching illegal organizations including
The agreement to renounce any new claims and would replace all
previous UN Resolutions.
Settlements. Israel would have the right to guard Gush Etzion bloc in
southern West Bank and settlements in outskirts of Jerusalem. West Bank
settlements of Ariel, Efrat and Har Homa would form part of Palestine.
Israel would transfer control of the Negev desert bordering Gaza Strip to
Palestine in exchange for areas of West Bank.
Corridor. Two states would establish a land corridor linking the West
Bank and Gaza Strip which would be under Israeli sovereignty, but
administered by Palestine.
Terrorism and security. Both sides would recognize and respect each
others right to live in peace. To this end Palestine would be
demilitarized and its border points would be manned by international
force. Israel would be allowed to keep a small force in Jordan Valley for
36 months after withdrawal from rest of Palestinian territories.
Prisoners. All those who were imprisoned before May 1994 would be
released immediately with all women and minors. Those jailed after May
1994 would be freed no later than 18 months after the agreement, except
in exceptional cases.
By having the sovereignty over the proposed corridor Israel will retain
the option of closing it any time.
On 30th May three persons were killed and nine hurt in blast in Groznyy.
Next day a shoot-out left eight Chechens dead.
Moscow McDonalds was evacuated after bomb hoax on 7th July. Next day
eight Russians were killed in fresh fighting in Chechnya.
On 26th July a suspected rebel blew himself up near Chechnya. Five days
later a suicide bomber detonated explosives in Chechnya.
Chechens killed five Russian soldiers on 15th August. Next day two more
Russian soldiers were killed.
Five persons died in violence. Four days later four Russian policemen
were killed in gunfight.
Two were killed in suicide attack on 15 th September. Six days later four
Russian troops were killed in Chechnya.
Two soldiers died in mine blast on 5th November. Nine days later four
Russian soldiers were killed in blast in Ingushetia.
Suicide attack in Moscow killed six persons and the authorities faced
criticism.
Since October 1999 more than 300 Russian military intelligence officers
were killed in Chechen war. A study revealed that Russian casualties were rising
faster. Putin asked his armed forces to destroy the Chechen rebels and
threatened pre-emptive strikes against those who supported the Chechens.
Despite the war Russia was able to hold presidential elections in
Chechnya. Russia claimed high turnout of voters which was refuted by
Chechens. Nevertheless Kremlins man won, who immediately vowed tough
action against Chechen rebels.
Russia along with Armenia, Belarus, Kazakistan, Kyrgystan and
Tajikistan discussed the ways to enhance ties with NATO, particularly in the
context of war on terror. At the same time Russia sought OIC membership.
Saudi Arabia and Russia agreed for joint anti-terror efforts. Maskhadov denied
any al-Qaeda link with Chechen fighters.
America has been playing important role in peace process by
encouraging and supporting Philippines in crushing Islamic militancy. It froze
assets of ten JI terror suspects and threatened to withhold aid for Muslim areas
of Philippines. On 15th October Philippines and US signed pact to boost
Manilas anti terror law.
During his visit to the country Bush vowed to help reform Philippine
army and pledged bringing Abu Sayyaf and Jemaah Islamiyah to justice. He
urged Pacific leaders to do more in war on terror amid protests. Thousands of
demonstrators marched in Manila and called Bush terrorist.
With US backing Arroyo vowed not to waiver in her tough stance against
Muslim rebels. Fight against JI is on she said. She called for cooperation
against Southeast Asian terror groups. Muslims fighting for autonomy have
been dubbed as terrorists and Arroyo vowed hunting them. Taking advantage of
the situation she also ordered crackdown on communist leaders.
Two persons were slain as soldiers clashed with MILF on 4th June. Four
days later rebels killed three soldiers.
On 15th June top MILF leaders escaped arrest and a fortnight later a
mayor was shot dead.
Philippines rebel chief, Hashim Salamat, was reported dead on 5th August.
Communist rebels burnt a police station on 7th September. Six days later
two suspected Abu Sayyaf men were killed.
A constable was killed in ambush laid by Sayyaf men. Two weeks later
seven Abu Sayyaf rebels were killed in clash.
On 20th November five persons were slain and five detained in fighting
with rebels.
homegrown and regional guerrilla groups. Moro Islamic Liberation Front, the
largest Muslim rebel group, has 12,000 fighters.
FROWNING
In addition to military action on six fronts, the Crusades were waged on
other fronts with coercive diplomatic pressure or brinkmanship out of which
Pakistan remained the main target. After conquest of Iraq the diplomatic
offensive focused on Irans nuclear programme.
As Iran showed signs of succumbing, the pressure was increased. Iran
gradually surrendered, but in doing so it pretended to defiant like North Korea
as could be made out from the following:
On 12th September IAEA set 31st October as deadline for Iran to accept
the terms dictated by the Crusaders. Iran threatened to quit NPT and cut
ties with IAEA.
On 2nd October Iran and IAEA inspectors started crucial talks and next
day IAEA expressed optimism about Irans cooperation. As IAEA began
probe, Iran again vowed continuing uranium enrichment. ElBaradei
declined to extend the deadline.
On 18th October Iran-IAEA discussed nuclear checks and two days later
Iran and IAEA reached understanding. Iran agreed to snap nuclear
inspections a day after Khatami met UK, French and German Foreign
Ministers.
Tehran also agreed to return nuclear fuel to Russia and the decision was
hailed by US and Annan. Rowhani, however, announced that Iran
reserved the right to resume uranium enrichment.
not suspended forever. Whether the stoppage was temporary or permanent was
immaterial as Iran had agreed to freeze its nuclear programme.
In American war against proliferation even Russia, which had been
helping Iran in development of its nuclear establishments, exerted pressure on
Iran. Putin asked Iran to sign additional protocol with IAEA. Russia delayed
launch of nuclear plant in Iran. Putin and Bush urged Iran and North Korea to
end nuclear plan. China and US also agreed on nuclear technology exchange.
On 7th December, Iran pledged to sign tougher nuclear inspections; frowning did
the job.
The war on terror in Fareast has been going on under Australian
supervision. Australia signed separate anti-terror pacts with Japan and India. A
major military exercise was held to stem WMD trade in which US, Australia,
Japan and France participated. Australia continued improving internal security
environment.
Police raided homes of Iranian terror suspects. Court refused to release
children held under immigration laws. A Chechen was found dead after fight in
Australia camp. An Islamic leader complained of victimization. Detained boatmen sew their lips in protest and vowed to continue strike till death.
Muslim Countries of the region and those with restive Muslim minorities
were urged to act against terrorism. ASEAN Summit ended with pledge to battle
terrorism, but failed to agree on anti-terror treaty. South Pacific moot vowed to
fight instability. Asia was advised to control exports to keep terrorists at bay.
Indonesia tried to prove in the court that al-Qaeda had helped funding JI
and Bali attackers. Police saw Bali similarities in the blast of 5 th August in
which fourteen people were killed and 100 injured in blast in Jakarta hotel and
blamed JI for recruiting attacker. The courts awarded death penalty to Bali blast
suspect; Bashir was found guilty of treason and jailed for four years; and a
teacher got death for authorizing Bali blast.
Megawati vowed taking down terrorists. Sydney and Jakarta planned
anti-terror summit. Jakarta worked on tightening anti-terrorism law and stepped
up anti-terror campaign. Bashir reacted, fighting infidel oppressors is an
obligation for Muslims. Thousands of Indonesians rallied in his support. The
public reaction forced some Indonesians to tell Bush that his policies were
aiding terrorism. Indonesia feared more terror attacks.
Malaysian leaders were in complete disagreement with American stance
on terrorism, therefore they vowed to fight terror without US. American antiterror cops were not welcome in Malaysia said Badawi. US froze assets of ten
Malaysians. US control on portable missiles and its safety warnings were
criticized by Malaysians.
Six militants were killed in firefight on 28th July on tip-off from arrested
persons. Riyadh claimed that killed militants were al-Qaeda trained.
On 12th August five persons were killed in gun battles in Riyadh. Four
days later police arrested 21 suspects.
On 12th October Saudi forces besieged militants near Riyadh. Three days
later 154 persons were held. The captured terror suspects were preparing
suicide blasts alleged Riyadh.
FEIGNING
North Korea, a non-Muslim component of the Axis of Evil, was also
pressed to give up its nuclear programme, but the Crusaders never stepped
beyond diplomatic moves. AFP reported following chronology of this part of
nuclear proliferation:
Nov 14: The United States and its allies agreed to suspend fuel oil
shipments promised to North Korea under the Agreed Framework.
Dec 12: North Korea said it would reactivate nuclear facilities frozen
under the now-defunct 1994 Accord because of power shortages.
Dec 19: Liberal Roh Moo-Hyun, who campaigned against the US hardline policy on North Korea, was elected as South Koreas next president.
Dec 21-25: North Korea removed seals and monitoring cameras from its
nuclear complex at Yongbyon north of Pyongyang, shut down under the
1994 pact. Seals were also removed from some 8,000 spent nuclear fuel
rods.
March 10: North Korea test fired second anti-ship missile into Sea of
Japan.
March 20: US-led war in Iraq began. South Koreas president expressed
support for the campaign, North Korea denounced the war.
April 9: UNSC expressed concern about the nuclear crisis but issued no
condemnation of North Korea.
April 12: North Korea dropped demand for one-on-one talks with
Washington and said it would accept any format for dialogue if the US
was ready to make a bold switch-over in its Korea policy.
April 18: North Korea claimed it had begun reprocessing more than 8,000
spent fuel rods to make weapons-grade plutonium.
April 23: The US, North Korea and China met for three days of talks in
Beijing. North Korea admitted to possessing nuclear weapons, according
to the US. North Korea submitted a bold proposal for resolving the
crisis.
May 22: President Bush and Japanese leader Koizumi denounced North
Koreas nuclear weapons drive at a Texas summit, referring to the
possible need for stronger measures.
July 16: The White House said North Korea informed the US that it had
completed reprocessing of 8,000 spent fuel rods on June 30. Washington
and Seoul were unable to confirm the claim.
July 31: North Korea agreed to six-way talks with China, Japan, Russia,
South Korea and the US. No date was fixed.
Aug 28: North Korea threatened to conduct nuclear test and declared
itself a nuclear power.
Aug 29: Six-way nuclear talks ended in acrimony with North Korea
threatening to strengthen its nuclear arsenal if Washington refused its
demands to end the nuclear crisis. While envoys agreed that the Norths
The format of talks does not present itself as an essential issue if the US
is truly willing to settle the problem. DPRK-US talks should be held first
and they may be followed by the US-proposed multilateral talks as there
are issues to be settled between the DPRK and the US.
also urged by US to exert pressure. America hinted at aid for North Korea if it
abandoned nukes.
South Korea fired warning shots on North Korean boat on 3 rd June.
Koizumi and Roh met and said DPRK nukes wont be tolerated. South Korea,
however, refused to discuss US-led blockade and two Koreas held symbolic
ceremony to re-link railways.
During American lawmakers visit to North Korean, parliamentary
speaker, Kim Yong-Nam looked at American visitors sitting across the table and
said; do I really look like that Im a part of an Axis of Evil. Obviously
American replied in negative, though he might not have meant it.
DPRK threatened to counter American arms build-up and publicly
admitted possession of nuclear weapons. Pyongyang asked UN Security
Council to reject discussion on its nuclear programme.
No more soft landing with DPRK, declared Japan on 2 nd July. CIA
reported that North Korea was producing plutonium. America warned Tokyo of
200 North Korean missiles. IAEA announced that Koreas nuclear plan was
most serious threat. Australia, however ruled out that war with Pyongyang was
inevitable.
Roh wooed North Korea with promise of economic help if it dumped
nuclear programme. Seoul also pressed Pyongyang on multilateral talks. On 9 th
July North Korea conducted high-explosive tests and again threatened to pull
out of armistice pact. On 17th July troops of two Koreas clashed along border.
Pyongyang asked America to defuse crisis.
On 4th August Powell ruled out any trading at North Korea talks.
Howard prodded China to keep pressure on DPRK. At the end of month
America played down hopes of quick breakthrough in talks and warned that
North Korea might continue with its nuclear plan. Seoul, however, felt that
nuclear build-up threat was not real.
On 3rd August DPRK refused to hold talks with US Envoy, but remained
hopeful about prospects of six-way talks in Beijing. Before the talks it asked
America not to treat it like Iraq and renewed its demands for settlement of the
issue. American demand for early inspection of nuclear facilities was rejected
vowing not to give up nuclear deterrent unless US hostile policy was changed.
After the talks DPRK opposed more talks and wanted to retain nuclear
deterrence.
Since then the blame game has continued with no significant change in
stance of either side:
Next day Bush tried to pile more pressure on Kim. North Korea claimed
using plutonium to make bombs to enhance deterrence and offered to
show processing sites. It accused Seoul of armed provocation and
rejected the call for new six-way talks.
In November America discussed the crisis with Japan and South Korea
and again told North to scrap nukes.
FOCUS ON MUSLIMS
In war on terror military options have been reserved for cleansing
Muslim countries from Islamic militancy and depriving them of Weapons of
Mass Destruction to secure peace for the civilized world. Therefore, all
roadmaps for peace lead to butchering of Muslims and destruction of their
abodes.
For achievement of the intended goals it was essential to keep raising the
terror alarm. Threats from already identified monsters, particularly al-Qaeda,
were blown out of all proportions. All evil acts were attributed to these monsters
without going into the formalities of proofs.
Taliban, Baathists, Palestinians and Jehadis were continuously accused.
On 7 May America warned of terror strikes in Kyrgyzstan. Islamic teachers
and students were forced to leave Cambodia after similar alarm. In September
US showed concern about Islamist in Norway.
th
Al-Qaeda intends using cargo planes cautioned US. America closed its
embassy in Kenya over terror threat. Britain claimed foiling chemical terror
plot. A report blamed al-Qaeda for franchising its brand of terror around the
world through internet.
In retaliation to Mahathirs remarks, Simon Wiesenthal Centre called on
investors and tourists to avoid Malaysia. He had accused the Jews of controlling
the world by proxy. This call proved that Mahathir was absolutely right in his
remarks.
There was no respite in discriminatory actions against Muslims. An
Italian minister allowed navy to shoot at immigrants. Six persons were arrested
Raiders Front claimed the responsibility. A paper and a minister pointed their
fingers toward the monster. Turkey probed al-Qaeda link in attacks.
The militants struck again on 20th November. Suicide bombers killed
twenty-seven and British Consul General was among the dead. More than four
hundred were wounded and the same group claimed the responsibility.
Pope Paul to Kurd leader and from leaders of the civilized world to
those in Islamabad and Kabul condemned the attacks. Grim-faced Bush in the
company of Blair vowed to crush those who hate freedom. The same day the
same numbers of Iraqis were killed by US army. That news could not make the
headline even in newspapers of the Muslim World.
Michael Jansen writing in Jordan Times attributed these incidents to
Turkeys alliance with the West and aspiration to become a member of the
European Union. He argued that Islamist fundamentalists rejected these
aspirations.
Communiqu released by the group which claimed bombing called upon
Ankara, to leave the Crusader army of NATO and return to the Islamic nation,
and cut relations with the US and Israel. We consider the government of Turkey
as a first-class agent for America and therefore it must choose (domestic) peace
or America.
Repercussions were also felt in Africa. Kenyans observed that anti-terror
probe hurts Muslims. Two more Muslims were killed on 18 th August in Sri
Lanka and Indian backed Tamils were accused of killings. Sri Lankan President
feared Muslims taking up arms.
The bias was too glaring. While urging enforcement of missile-regime
America prepared to deliver advanced missiles to Taiwan. US Senate rejected
ban on nuclear tests. Bush signed $ 401 billion defence bill. While signing the
bill he said that US armed forces were facing a great and historic task in
confronting and defeating the forces of terrorism.
We face enemies that measure their progress by the chaos they inflict,
the fear they spread and the innocent lives they destroy. Americas military is
standing between our country and grave danger he proclaimed. On 2 nd
December Bush signed another bill allowing study of new generation of nuclear
weapons.
Religious prejudices of the civilized people were exposed. Powell called
US Judeo-Christian and then amended to a country of many faiths. General
William G. Boykin (Jerry) was appointed as under-secretary of Defence for
Intelligence, who is known for his anti-Muslim mind-set and as staunch
supporter of the Crusades.
Arrogant Jews were backed. Those who did not condemn Mahathirs
comments, like Chirac, were pressed to do so. Opponents of war within the
civilized world were targeted for corrective punishment. According to New
York Times, FBI was collecting data on anti-war groups. On 11 th December
opponents of Iraq War were barred from reconstruction contracts.
Laws, which could be used by the uncivilized people to their advantage,
were amended. Belgium repealed controversial war crimes law. This law was
fine as long as it served the interest of the civilized world. but after filing of a
case by Iraqis it became repugnant to the interests of civilized people.
Taking note of the mind-set of the civilized world Attorney Norman
Sepenuk pleaded for Krstics Srebrenica conviction quashed. He argued that the
slaughter of 7,000 Muslims by Bosnian Serbs troops, who overran the enclave,
did not amount to genocide but constituted merely ethnic cleansing. The
number of killed was too insignificant to speak of genocide. His punishment
could be remitted on the basis of ethnic cleansing. On the other hand senior
Bosnian Muslim leaders were reportedly facing trial.
The bias warranted initiation of some pacification measures. In June Pope
visited Bosnia on reconciliatory mission. He must have advised the Bosnian
Muslims to reconcile with the tragedies of their massacres. Bush praised Islam
as religion of tolerance. He greeted Muslims on start of Ramazan. He said that
war on terror was not against Islam. Rumsfeld showed the magnanimity on his
part. Pentagon allowed lawyer for US-born Taliban suspect. British prison
officer was fired for insulting bin Laden.
These measures were too clumsy to impress anyone. Bush, like Boykin,
still believed that his God is bigger as was evident from his acts. The
Whiteman was still far from getting the crux of message of the Savage. He had
told the great grand father of Bush that your God and my God is the same. He
could argue that the ongoing war was not against Islam, but on ground only
followers of Islam were being persecuted.
The hate factories in America worked overtime. According to Dr.
Muzaffar Iqbal, Bernard Lewis who is acclaimed as authority on Islam has
turned into hate factory since 9/11. He skillfully associates Islam with most
discredited, racist and violent philosophies, ideas and organizations.
In America there is vast system of scholarship, which is sometimes
directly funded by the CIA, the neo-conservative think tanks, or the Department
of Defence. This scholarship aims to produce studies on Islam which influence
the young minds entering American university system as well as those who do
advanced work added Muzaffar.
ignored that the Quraan only mentions three categories of people: the believers,
unbelievers and the hypocrites added Muzaffar.
The people of Islamic World, particularly the freedom fighters, remained
at the receiving, both against military aggression of the Crusaders and their
allies as well as crackdowns launched by the frightened rulers of Muslim States.
CONCLUSION
The peace march in Middle East as per American roadmap has bogged
down before it could take off. The disappointment was so wide spread that even
Israelis and Palestinians were forced to think about alternatives. Geneva
Initiative was the outcome this disappointment. This initiative wont succeed in
the absence of support of the respective governments.
Despite the rhetoric of peace, democracy and justice, Muslims in Fareast,
South Asia, Central Asia, Middle East, Africa and elsewhere will continue to be
persecuted as long as the Ummah does not demonstrate unity or at least
semblance of it. But Muslim rulers remained shocked and awed by the military
might possessed by the Crusaders. They cannot think of any thing other than
moderation to counter prejudices of neo-conservatives of the civilized world.
The sufferings of people Muslim world will persist indefinitely. Those
factions who have the will to resist militarily will be hunted by the Crusaders
with the support of Muslim rulers. Those who have the courage to speak the
truth, like al-Jazeera and al-Arabiya, will be barred from entering the prohibited
areas. On other fronts they could only think of Mecca Cola so far. May be it
marks the first step?
In addition to getting the jobs done through use of force, the Crusaders
will keep frowning at frightened leaders of the Muslim World. This method has
worked effectively for the last two years. Recently Iran has been subdued to
freeze its nuclear programme. Now Pakistan is the only one left to be coerced to
give up its nuclear plan.
Crackdowns to check cross border terrorism, sending troops round the
globe to do jobs of the civilized world and recognition of Israel wont resolve
security concerns of Pakistan. The argument of Burhanuddin Hasan that if
Pakistan can have diplomatic relations with India; which is an idolater nation
and with which it has its major territorial dispute on Kashmir; then what is
wrong in having diplomatic relations with Israel; is too sweet in comparison to
other bitter realities.
The Crusaders have been feigning in the context of North Korea. They
never wanted to tackle this component of the Axis of Evil militarily. Even if
they had so desired the countries of that region would have come in their way.
With the emerging realities in Iraq and to some extent in Afghanistan, the
Crusaders are now considering to shift some troops from Korean Peninsula to
Iraq. That was why it dawned upon Bush that military means were not the only
way to resolution of disputes.
How will giving bases to US harmonize with our worldview and national
aims? Two can never go side-by-side.
The demand of bases fits more in its strategic partnership with India,
which is looked at by Pakistan with concern. India is likely to say yes to the
proposal. Once it happens Pakistan, after declining the offer, wont be justified
in raising objections.
India is also encouraged to increase its military prowess to encircle
Islamic World. To this end India is being assisted to develop strategically potent
navy and air force with arsenal of long range ballistic missiles. India has also
been allowed foot-hold in Central Asian States, which have been refusing
ordinary visits of military delegations from Pakistan.
At some stage Pakistan will be cornered to say no to unjust and
humiliating demands of the Crusaders and the proxy crusaders. The proud
people wont like to cross the line drawn by Mahathir. On that day they should
be ready to face the challenge and for that they must understand as to how these
threats could materialize.
The arms race with India is a foolish enterprise because the 56-yearslong arms build up has left Pakistan far behind India in conventional arms and
as regards nuclear capability it failed to deter India in 2002 he strengthened his
argument.
The issue now is not Kashmir he opined. The more relevant question is
what happens to the people of Pakistan. He went on, it is time to stop
confronting India altogether and pursue a policy of reconciliation and friendly
cooperation with the Indian people.
He then advised his fellow countrymen, Pakistanis should gradually
disarm and give up all those juvenile macho notions of militarism and foolish
extolling of physical bravery. The most intriguing part of the advice was that if
Pakistanis do not interfere with its dreams, India will pose no greater threat to
Pakistan than it does to Nepal and Sri Lanka. He hoped that his advice will
ensure Pakistans survival in safety and honour allowing it to engage in
economic and social construction.
His argument is based on some assumptions. First, when enemy is too
strong the security can be ensured by getting rid of the notions of confronting
him and by extending the hand of friendship. Two, Pakistan needs military
strength only for the solution of Kashmir dispute and apart from that there is no
threat to its security. Lastly, after having been down graded to the status of
Nepal and Sri Lanka, Pakistan would survive in safety and honour without
facing threats like those of Maoists and Tamils?
The method to tackle challenges as suggested by M B Naqvi and applied
by the regime for the last two years can help avoiding confrontation, but only
temporarily. No sovereign state can afford to keep submitting to the will of its
adversaries forever. Pakistan cannot save itself from the threats by keep rubbing
the nose on concrete blocks of Capital Hill, till well after the nose is completely
scratched off the face.
There ought to be a finish-line for preservation of national pride as
brought out by Mahathir. He termed Bushs statement that either you are with
us or against us as misguided. We are with them half way, but not all the way.
As far as fighting against terrorism is concerned, yes, we are with America, but
the way in which it is being fought we think is wrong; so we cannot be with
them.
Pakistan has been standing on that line for the last two years. The
Crusaders have not taken a single step even to pretend reciprocation. It is
because of this arrogance that one occasionally hears the shrilling cries of the
hawks. Pakistanis cannot accept all the nonsense just to earn a certificate of
tolerance from the civilized world.
CHANGE IS MUST
Complacence hastens the inevitable rather than averting it. Keeping this
in mind Mahathir called on Muslim nations to build up their military might so
that they could defend themselves against attack by the West, and not for
offensive purpose.
The idea of striking fear into the hearts of enemies is part of the
teachings of the Koran. If they are strong then people will not attack them. But
at the moment they are not strong, and because of that, because of their
frustration, their anger, they resort to acts of terrorism. His advice is applicable
more to the inhabitants of citadel of Islam.
The act of striking fear of God in the hearts of the enemies must begin
with placing the fear of Allah in own hearts. This will reassure the entire nation
about its ability to face the challenges without any worldly apprehensions.
Pakistan by virtue of its ideology is morally bound to work for the unity
of Muslim Ummah and safeguard interests of Muslims in India. In the case of
latter Pakistanis owe a lot to them for their role in creation of Pakistan, despite
knowing that their abodes were not to fall within territorial limits of the
proposed state. They were not to be the citizens of Pakistan.
They supported the demand of separate homeland, because they had
experienced the extent to which a minority could be subjected to socioeconomic exploitation in Hindu Society. The division of the Subcontinent added
to their miseries, as Hindus started treating them as Pakistanis in India. They
continue paying the price of creation of Pakistan in installments. The formula of
working out installments, applied by the Bania, is such that they will never be
able to clear the bill.
The onus of clearing their debt lies on Pakistanis. If Hindus treat them as
Pakistanis in India, Pakistan should help them accordingly. This however,
cannot be done by weak Pakistan struggling for survival. Similarly it cannot
contribute towards the unity of Ummah without being politically stable,
economically sound and militarily strong.
These extra-territorial aims could be termed as ambitious or sinister
and laughed at. If India can have designs to undo Pakistan, it can have such
aims which do not mean undoing anything. The prevalent global and regional
environments however dictate that Pakistan should desist from trumpeting these
without first setting the house right.
Pakistan can defer these for the time being and concentrate on building its
strength. A strong Pakistan will automatically serve the cause of Muslims in
India and unity of Ummah and then equating Pakistan with India wont appear
that ridiculous.
The leaders of Pakistan must nourish the desire to protect national honour
and dignity. Their resolve will greatly strengthen the tenacity of the people to
fight against the threats to their country. The character failings of ruling elite
must also be eradicated to achieve similar effects. Enormous threat from the
Crusaders can only be countered with the strength national character.
Initiation of the process of change has been long outstanding with regard
to armed forces. The stalemate of 1965 and debacle of 1971 amply exposed
weaknesses and vulnerabilities of Pakistans military system. The defeat of 1971
should have lead to soul-searching. Discreet analysis of the debacle should have
been carried out to identify the weaknesses with a view to initiating measures
for their eradication. The events since 9/11 indicate that any further
complacence could prove fatal.
Pakistan perforce has to maintain larger forces than it can afford, because
of the nature of threats and length of its borders in relation to its size. The
elongated rectangular shape, with hostile neighbours along the longer sides,
denies the depth, therefore, it has to lean forward without losing the balance.
Armed forces should be so reorganized and equipped that they should be
able to guard against pre-emptive strikes, withstand massive onslaught of hightech weaponry and be able to resist occupation by resorting to unconventional
warfare. Civil population should have the sense of participation all along in
defending the Motherland.
A proud nation must hold its men in uniform in high esteem. Neither of
the two can afford to estrange themselves from each other. The chances of
holding them in high esteem largely depend upon attitude of the soldiers. The
have to conduct themselves with devotion and dedication with dignity.
CONCLUSION
Pakistan is undoubtedly in precarious position, but it does not mean that it
should compromise on national interests. These are aspirations of 140 million
people and difficulties cannot force any compromise. However, the strategy
may be altered temporarily.
Adversaries of Pakistan are waiting for opportune moment. After all
patience is a great virtue. Pakistan should avoid presenting any opportunity and
at the same time must remain vigilant. Vigilance is an equally great virtue.
It is important that the people should have comprehensive knowledge of
national interests. The awareness should be self-motivating so that everyone
willingly strives hard for achievement of the intended goals.
The entire nation has to collectively work for achievement of the goals
set-forth. Everyone has to be aware of his duties towards defence of the country
during peace and war. Feeding them with slogans like crush India at eleventh
hour serves no purpose.
The freedom can neither be secured nor preserved without paying the
price. Those who intend defending their freedom must draw strength from
examples of the past and the ongoing struggles. The Vietnamese made the
superpower to bleed and leave their country in disgrace. Afghans had forced the
elephant to limp back to the safety of its abode. Palestinians, Kashmiris,
Chechens, Morros, Afghans and Iraqis have not given up their struggles against
great odds.
These living examples should be source of inspiration for Pakistanis.
They should not chicken out on seeing the enormity of the dangers and shut
their eyes. No pigeon has ever saved itself by closing its eyes. This is true for
doves of peace as well.
The circumstances are demanding from Pakistan to review basic issues
with impunity. Perception of external threats must be clear; own political,
economic and psychological weaknesses must be identified and eradicated; and
inadequacies in armed forces must be addressed. This can only be done by
bringing major changes.
India has not given up its designs to undo Pakistan altogether. Therefore,
Pakistan must retain the option of potent nuclear deterrence with capability of
second strike. Any pledge to forego the right of first use amounts to
compromising its deterrence value. Such pledges render the nuclear weapons
into a heap of garbage lying in the backyard.
Presently Pakistan is under tremendous pressure with regard to its nuclear
capability under the pretext of proliferation. It will find difficult to withstand the
pressure, though it has become very difficult in the wake of double standards
pursued by the peace-loving civilized world.
EXTERNAL CHALLENGES
Indian enmity has geo-historical background. India has not been able to
reconcile with division of the Subcontinent. It has been number one enemy of
Pakistan always carrying a dagger under the armpit. India successfully exploited
the post 9/11 situation to damage Pakistans interests. After winning a victory
without war it has now started talking of peace, but that too is extension of
brinkmanship pursued hither-to-fore.
Afghanistan was the only country that opposed Pakistans entry into
United Nations. Despite this solo effort of opposition, Pakistan has been trying
hard to befriend Afghan brothers, but due to perpetual internal turmoil
Afghanistan always remained a source of trouble.
With the installation of a government dominated by Northern Alliance, its
hostility toward Pakistan has increased. The regime in Kabul enjoys the support
of two adversaries mentioned above. This has led Pakistan to unenviable
situation of active two-front scenario.
Pakistan has more adversaries in addition to those mentioned above. Most
of them act in concert with these adversaries. The discussion herein would be
restricted to three threats to be able to look at them in some detail.
DISTANT THREAT
During the Battle of Trench, the Jews of Madina treacherously violated
the treaty between them and the Muslims. After the Battle, the Holy Prophet
(peace be upon him) took punitive action against them.
They were punished severely in accordance with Jewish Law. The
fairness of action was not appreciated by those at the receiving end. Instead they
bred malice against Islam and became enemies of Muslims for ever.
Twelve years later, in 637 AD, Caliph Umar set out from Madina to sign a
treaty with residents of holy city of Jerusalem. The purpose of undertaking
arduous journey by the head of state was to save the dwellers of the city from
bloodshed; the city which could no longer withstand the pressure of his strong
army.
The magnanimity shown by the Caliph has no parallel in the history. This
too was not to be reciprocated by the other side, which in the contrary might
have thought of outsmarting the Caliph. Subsequently it ended up in long-drawn
Crusades against Islam.
The Pope, today projected as symbol of peace, instigated the Christians of
Europe to wage the holy war. Jerusalem kept falling to Christians and Muslims
in turns. When the city was lost by Ottoman Empire, it was announced that the
Crusades had at last come to an end. The man who said that was not declaring
Truce of God. He was simply rejoicing over a visible victory against Muslims.
Creation of Israel added a new dimension to the Crusades. It marked the
beginning of strategic partnership of the Christians and the Jews. This
partnership resulted in enlargement of the aim and scope of the Crusades much
beyond the limits of the holy city.
The idea of clash of civilizations provided a cover name to the Crusades.
The incident of 9/11 added urgency to deal with the evil forces of Islam. Neoconservatives and Zionist forces launched all-out offensive against Muslim
World. The strategic partnership against Islam has been now expanded with
inclusion of India.
On political front their aim is to destabilize countries of Muslim World,
including Pakistan. In the past it was done by criticizing the regimes and
supporting the victimized opposition. The disgruntled politicians were
provided sanctuaries as if they were threatened species of fauna. The brute
dictators were accused of threatening their extinction and termed as illegal and
undemocratic.
The disgruntled elements were given free access to media in the name of
freedom of speech. Their statements, particularly those which threatened
political stability and territorial and ideological integrity of Pakistan were given
wide publicity, and this continues to date.
It wont be fair to shift entire blame on the adversaries. The governments
and the oppositions contributed a lot toward subversive game against Pakistan.
The ruling class did it by controlling press and exercising exclusive proprietor
rights over electronic media. The opposition, in fulfillment of their urge for
projection, fell easily into the trap.
Before 9/11 the governments were accused of suppressing democratic
process. Emphasis has been now shifted to creating unrest and lawlessness. The
government, in its eagerness to do more for winning favours of the Crusaders,
has been tempted to cross acceptable limits of using force. In doing so the
religious parties are being pressed to react irresponsibly to crackdown launched
by the government.
By triggering internal unrest the world can be made to believe that
nuclear weapons can fall in the hands of extremists. These insecure weapons
constitute the most dangerous threat to peace. Western Media has been focusing
on this aspect.
Once it happens, the UN will be asked to approve military action for
reconstruction of Pakistan after its destruction. In case of any hesitation on part
of the world body, the Crusaders can proceed unilaterally and seek
legitimization later on. With this scheme at the back of his mind a leading
neoconservatives has recently said that while the US can be friendly with some
of the Muslims, we can never trust them.
The cultural onslaught is two pronged. Before 9/11 it projected
ascendancy of western civilization over others, particularly Islam. In addition
the Islamic culture was subverted with the influx of degenerated literature. Both
prongs generally remained indirect in nature.
Since 9/11 the offensive has turned into frontal assault on Islam. The
followers of Islam are being subjected to military aggression and the teachings
of Islam are misinterpreted and ridiculed using longer reach and strength of
their media.
The main theme propagated is that the oppressed Muslims fighting for
redress of their grievances, solely equipped with Islamic concept of Jihad, are
terrorists threatening world peace. Other themes revolve around human rights
and discrimination of women. Harshness of Islamic laws is blamed for it.
On the other hand the Crusaders commit no wrong in violating norms of
law, logic and morality in their war against evil of terrorism. They simply
follow the golden principle that in clash of civilizations nothing is illegal,
illogical or immoral.
The Crusaders, equipped with high-tech military hardware, have rendered
the barrier of geographic borders meaningless. The doctrine of preventive war
has added a new dimension to the threats. Pakistans dirty bomb can invite
trouble anytime.
The threat of unilateral preemptive strike exists, as technological
advances have made the star wars possible. A strike lasting for few minutes, as
was carried out by Israel against Iraq, cannot be ruled out. Propaganda against
nuclear capability of Pakistan fits in this design.
The option of sustained open aggression, in collaboration with the willing
partners, can also be adopted. To this end the idea of Asian NATO has been
floated in addition to strengthening of Indo-US strategic partnership. Indo-US
military cooperation, including joint exercises, is a harsh reality. India has been
allowed to accumulate military hardware through increased indigenous
production and generous supplies from outside sources.
The frontline state has been denied any significant military assistance.
The Crusaders however dont mind trickling of some spare parts to keep
Pakistan looking towards them for assistance. The supply of spare parts can be
choked at the right moment. It has happened in the past and can happen again.
The unfortunate aspect of this perception is the illusion of Pakistans
partnership with the Crusaders, who in reality endanger its security and
DIRECT THREAT
Geographically Pakistan is located in unpleasant company of a country
much is much bigger in size. Its own elongated shape renders it vulnerable
because of extended borders in relation to its size. The lengthy borders, except a
small portion of lofty mountain ranges of Kara Krum, are shared with hostile
neighbours.
The adversary in the east enjoys quantitative as well as qualitative
ascendancy over Pakistan. The company of discourteous fatso, who is in the
habit of spreading his limbs right and left, ought to be uncomfortable.
Historically Muslims have been source of anxiety to fundamentalist
Hindus. The Subcontinent was frequently invaded by the outsiders. Some
invaders came and went back, but most decided to settle permanently in the
conquered land. Those who decided to stay were absorbed in Hindu Society and
lost their identity.
Muslims were an exception. They not only preserved their identity but
also attracted large number of Hindus to embrace the new religion. Islam
survived and spread. Ultimately it resulted in partition of the Subcontinent.
Hindus despised the division.
Creation of Pakistan is the root cause of all the problems with India
including the core issue of Kashmir. Those who vow creation of AKHAND
BHARAT have not and will never reconcile with the existence of Pakistan,
despite the fact that AKHAND BHARAT had never existed throughout the
known history. Yet these Hindus continue striving for obliteration of Pakistan
from the worlds political map for which they have coined a new rhetoric;
Pakistan is the problem.
India has never concealed her ambition to attain status of regional power.
The actions initiated by Nehru immediately after independence have nearly
made India self-sufficient in defence needs. Slowly and surely it is trying to
posses military might compatible with its designs to dominate the region of
Indian Ocean. The strategic partnership with the Crusaders has brightened the
prospects of achieving this goal.
Pakistan is an obstacle in fulfillment of Indias hegemonic designs.
Disintegration of Pakistan did not reduce its obstacle value. Similarly the
victory without war too has not been able to eliminate the obstacle. Therefore,
their morale. In September War soldiers of Pakistan had edge over their enemy
on all the three counts. India took cognizance of these realities and targeted
armed forces in its cold war against Pakistan.
In accordance with well-worked out plan, enemy has tried to create
mistrust between people and soldiers or at least in politicians and soldiers.
Simultaneously, diplomatic efforts were launched to choke sources supplying
military hardware to Pakistan. With the advent of renewed Crusades it has
become difficult for Pakistan to retain even that capability which it acquired
indigenously.
Pakistans nuclear weapons were dubbed as Islamic bomb, which became
dirty bomb in the wake of on going Crusades. Only those bombs which have
not been baptized cause destruction and Pakistani bomb is the only one which
has not been baptized.
Economic strength is an important element of national power. Pakistans
economic potential, particularly in agriculture, was not ignored by India and
everything possible has been done to turn Pakistan into desert.
While taking measures to undermine Pakistans strengths and potentials,
India also exploited its weaknesses and vulnerabilities. Ethnic and sectarian
divide drew special attention as it shakes the very foundation of Pakistan; its
ideology.
In short Pakistan has been in state of perpetual confrontation with India.
The war on diplomatic, economic and psychological fronts has been raging
without break. All opportunities were availed and if opportunities did not come
forth; India did not wait for long to create one.
The war on terror provided an opportunity to blame Pakistan for cross
border terrorism and at the same time perpetrate terror inside Pakistan. The acts
of terror, irrespective as to who commits those, give substance to the argument
that Pakistan is the breeding ground for this evil.
INDIRECT THREAT
In its short history Pakistan remained obsessed with the threat from India
ignoring other realities related to its security. It never lost the hope to befriend
Afghan brothers who had opposed its entry to United Nations and orchestrated
the issue of Pushtoonistan.
It went out of the way to befriend Afghan brothers. When Soviets
occupied Afghanistan the estranged brothers looked towards Pakistan. They
were helped with the hope of winning their friendship.
equipment given to fight against communism. The West refused to supply any
more military hardware.
Pakistans active participation in aerial spying against Soviet Union
added to the tension in Islamabad-Moscow relations. In seventies Pakistan
played key role in removing the barriers in Sino-US relations. The Soviets did
not admire such peaceful adventures. American influence of any kind in its
vicinity was seen as dangerous development.
By virtue of its ideology and by being too vocal about Islamization of its
socio-economic systems, Pakistan caused concern to the Soviets. Islamic
revolution in Iran added to their concerns. Moscow feared resurrection of
religious feelings among Soviet Muslims.
Invasion of Afghanistan was primarily a pre-emptive to check resurgence
of Islam in Central Asia rather than reaching the warm waters. Armed
intervention displaced millions of Afghans and forced them to take refuge in
Pakistan. The refugees were looked after on humanitarian grounds and Afghans
Jihad against the infidels was supported in the name of Muslim brotherhood.
It is true that Pakistan has been responsible for creating mistrust and
aggravating it. It committed the mistake of getting on to the wrong side of a
superpower located in the vicinity to win favours of a distant superpower.
It is said that poor countries are like prostitutes. The rich entices them
with his wealth. A rogue drags them using force. The poor have to bear in mind
that a hooligan can never tolerate a whore of his locality flirting with gangster
of another town.
The example quoted is somewhat vulgar, but it explains the need to be on
the right side of the rogue who lives in the neighbourhood. Pakistan erred in
that. It should try to mend fences with Russia despite the enormity of the
damage done in the past.
However, it is unfair to blame Pakistan entirely. The ambitions of Soviet
Union also caused strain in Pak-Soviet relations. In its endeavour to protect the
sensitive territory of its Empire in Central Asia, it went too far and tress-passed
Afghan territory.
The Soviet Union entered Afghanistan under the pretext of helping
Afghans against foreign intervention and aggression. The Soviets never
indulged in aggression against other countries. Its armed forces usually marched
into other countries under cover of treaties of friendship. All armed
interventions were termed as cooperation for peace and progress. Just like the
Crusaders do it on the pretext of their cherished values.
Pakistan remained the only obstacle between warm waters and Soviet
Union. It got worried because of the ruthless method of the Soviets to negotiate
obstacles as described by King Abdul Rehman of Afghanistan.
Their habit of movement resembles the habit of the elephant, who
examines a spot thoroughly before he places his foot on it, and when once he
puts his weight, there is no going back, and no taking another step in a hurry
until he has put his full weight on the first foot, and has smashed everything that
lies under it.
Pakistan apprehended that while the first foot of the elephant was
smashing everything that lied under it, the beast must be examining the spot
for his next step to continue the forward movement. The Soviets could adopt
any of the three options.
One, create conditions which could necessitate their help for saving
Pakistan from threats of capitalist and imperialist world. But Soviets failed to do
so because they had not made sufficient in-roads in to Pakistan for adoption of
this option.
Pushtoonistan provided second option. The Soviets could intervene to
save Pushtoons from exploitation by the Punjabis. This also did not
materialize as there was no MAL MASTA in Pushtoon-Soviet relationship as
the former understood the implications of friendship of the latter.
Third choice lied in territorial expanses of Balochistan. This could result
in molesting territorial integrity of both Pakistan and Iran, and creating a new
nation state of Balochistan. The Soviet leaders had earlier held discussions on
matters of mutual interests with Baluchi leaders.
Both Iran and Pakistan were convinced about elephant taking the next
step. It was only matter of time as to when the beast took it. Gleaning through
the history of forward movement of the Soviets since Second World War, it
revealed the following interesting but frightening facts.
In 1956 they invaded Hungary; twelve years later it was Czechoslovakia
and after approximately the same period Soviet troops entered Afghanistan in
December 1979. Therefore, the next step could be taken in early nineties. This
analysis forced Iran and Pakistan to join hands and support Afghans to evict
Soviets from their homeland.
The Soviets not only failed in reaching warm waters or in saving the bulk
of its Empire. Disintegration of Soviet Union is generally attributed to defeat in
Afghanistan. Russia has not forgiven Pakistan for that.
CONCLUSION
To be with the mainstream is no guarantee for the safety of Pakistan
against adventures of the Crusaders. Presently Iraqi quagmire appears to be
having sobering effects on unilateral belligerence of Americans, but they still
remain determined to check proliferation of Weapons of Mass Destruction.
Pakistan is the only Islamic State possessing these weapons.
The strategy is to tackle strong holds one by one rather than challenging
the entire Ummah as the Crusaders did in earlier days. Disunity of Ummah is of
great help in isolating the intended targets for successful application of this
strategy.
After 1971 War, Indra Gandhi had boasted of throwing two- nation theory
into the Bay of Bengal, but that did not mark the fulfillment of Indian
ambitions. Pakistan is yet to be thrown into Arabian Sea.
It was for this reason that when in eighties the sickle and hammer
frightening clanked closer to Pakistans ears, it did not turn its back towards
India. It rightly remained focused on the real enemy while supporting the
struggle of Afghans. Even today while engrossed in fighting the war on terror
it cannot afford to be distracted.
The Crusaders will exploit Indian obsession of Pakistan and India will
exploit theirs. Russia could also count on India in settling the old scores. That is
why India gets most of its military hardware from Russia, despite its strategic
partnership with the Crusaders. All three of them can coax Afghanistan to revive
old issue of Pushtoonistan.
Pakistan may have joined the war on terror with the hope of reducing
threats to its security, but threats have been multiplied rather than diminishing.
This demands rethinking about defending territorial frontiers of Pakistan.
POLITICAL INSTABILITY
Political stability is an important indicator of a nations strength and
political culture casts great influence on political stability of a country. A nation
freed after prolonged colonization encounters numerous problems in ensuring
stability due to scarcity of men versed with the art of politics.
At the time of independence Pakistan inherited some civil servants who
could deliver the goods by following the directives issued by the superiors. But
after the departure of Whiteman there were very few political leaders who could
conceive such directives and ensure their implementation in letter and spirit.
Pakistan was blessed with limited number of able politicians, but lost
them too soon. Those who succeeded them were no more than political
workers or apprentices at best. They were not competent enough to handle the
affairs of a new born state.
Pakistan suffered because of their incompetence. The politicians failed in
developing political institutions for their own grooming, which could be
instrumental in ensuring survival of politicians, the system and the nation.
Resultantly all three of them suffered.
Pakistan has been unable to circumvent this problem till today. Over the
period the political instability has turned into chronic ailment. Main causes of
the ailment have been undemocratic character of politics; the unending game of
hide and seek played between politicians and soldiers; and indifferent attitude of
the people.
POLITICAL CHARACTER
From day one the political order in Pakistan has been oligarchy of feudal
lords. Politics in Pakistan always had the touch of their class. Feudalism thrives
on placing personal interests above national interests. Projection and well-being
of individuals are held dearer to those of the institutions and the country, which
result in many undesirable practices.
Dictionary meanings of the word politics are: the art or science of
government, the management of political party, etcetera. It also means
manoeuvring and intriguing. It is the last meanings of the word politics
which have fascinated Pakistani politicians the most. The reason is obvious. The
life of a feudal lord is full of intrigues in his public as well as private capacity.
He is a born intriguer.
Almost all political activities in the country are intrigue oriented. During
initial years, barring Liaqat Ali Khan, none of the remaining six prime
ministers (till 58) were elected as a result of any election or even as a result of
the vote of confidence in the legislature. They were the products of palace
intrigues. The things did not change much thereafter.
They had learnt the art of divide and rule from their ex-masters. They
always encouraged splits and disintegrations of the parties whenever any of
them constituted a threat to their hold and dominance. Resultantly today one
finds an array of political parties to the likings of feudal lords. It provides them
opportunities to intrigue, bargain and exploit.
A baron is an authoritarian by nature. He hates opposition and even the
difference of opinion when it comes to imposition of his authority. Victimization
of the opposition, regime after regime, is the result of this character trait of the
politicians.
Bhutto had protested against this practice saying that in applying one law
for its favourites and another for those against whom it harbours hatred, regime
has shaken the confidence and morale of the people. How truly it is applicable
to all the regimes in Pakistan and more so to regime of the complainant?
Intolerance for the opposition has impeded the evolution of political
system. In a democratic system the opposition leaders should be on the pay
roll rather than being on the hit list of the ruling party. In Pakistan the
opposition has never been accorded due importance.
More often than not, an opposition leader is dubbed as traitor for merely
criticizing a particular policy of the regime. He is accused of working against
the unity and solidarity of the nation. When the same politician manoeuvres his
way to government benches, he becomes a patriot overnight.
If he remains steadfast, the accusations continue and one fine morning he
actually finds himself working against the interests of the state. Call a man an
idiot, day in and day out, he will become one or at least start behaving like an
idiot.
The contempt for opposition is also linked to the days of Pakistan
Movement. During that period it was essential to over-run all sorts of opposition
for achievement of the goal. This attitude persisted after creation of Pakistan;
whereas it should have been changed. Opposition to creation of Pakistan could
not be equated with opposition to policies of a particular government.
Apart from the use of stick against opposition the politicians have also
learnt the use of carrot in politics. This brought the use of money in politics.
Political bribes have become a norm, even the members of ruling parties are
bribed by allocation of funds for the development works in their respective
constituencies. Politics have become a profitable business. Consequently the
aristocracy, which should have been developed into democracy in Islamic
Republic of Pakistan, has degenerated into Lotacracy.
In Pakistan politics have become exclusive domain of the rich. It is no
more a system ensuring a government of the people, but of the privileged people
only. The business of politics has been monopolized by the feudal lords. They
have managed the business part of the politics well in which the investments
bear handsome returns.
Of late the industrialists and business tycoons have encroached upon
monopoly of the feudal lords. With the accumulation of money in their hands
the balance was bound to tilt in their favour. The change does not promise any
respite for the general public. In future the politics will have their touch; the
profits are likely to increase manifold.
A feudal lord is non-democratic by nature. Therefore, most of political
parties do not practice democracy within, though they cry hoarse for
establishment of democratic system in the country.
Another problem is lack of national outlook in character of political
parties and their leaders. There is hardly any party which has its roots in all
parts of the country and in all segments of the society. No party has ever been
able to carry the entire nation along except the one which created Pakistan. The
politicians were smart enough to cause its disintegration.
Two major parties which won the bulk of seats in free and fair elections
of 1971 had failed to impress voters at national level. The both virtually
emerged as regional parties. The party that won overwhelming majority in the
east could not secure a single seat in the west and vice versa. The result proved
detrimental to national unity. Pakistan disintegrated. Self-centred and shortsighted politicians did that for their lust to be in the power.
In Pakistan every politician wants to be a leader; nobody wants to be led.
They think that this is the only way to serve the nation. A politician, who fails
to draw public attention from national platform, moves on to provincial stage.
In his endeavour to become a leader of some sort it dawns upon him that
his people are politically oppressed and economically exploited by big
brother. He starts shouting louder in counting the miseries of his people to
describe their pathetic state. He claims having solution to their problems.
He then lays the trap of provincial autonomy. Eyes and ears of the people
are bound to turn towards him. He feels elevated not realizing that the process
of his degeneration has started. His plunge from politician of national stature to
political leader of parochial level begins.
The point of no return is reached once constant harping about provincial
autonomy leads him to the path of confrontation. He falls prey to his own trap.
The process of his degeneration is completed; irrespective of the end result he
causes lot of damage to the country.
The rich and strong nations have been and continue interfering in internal
affairs of weaker nations. Pakistan is no exception to this principle of the
civilized world. The problem is further aggravated when outside interference
is not only tolerated but at times sought earnestly. Even the ruling parties are
guilty of seeking interference concealed in the packets of aid, assistance and
guidance.
Establishment of sanctuaries for politicians in the civilized world is
corollary of the aforementioned problem. As soon as a politician of this
category encounters a political setback or foresees it, he develops anatomical
ailments which cannot be cured by indigenous expertise.
He leaves for treatment abroad. The party in power too feels relieved in
getting rid of him and his ailments, at least temporarily. On reaching the
sanctuary he forgets about his sickness and problems of his people start
worrying him again.
Due to the access to foreign information media he starts suffering from
false impression about his political stature. He considers himself a politician of
international level. It never occurs to him that no Tory or Republican, when not
in power, has ever come to Lahore or Quetta to serve the cause of his people.
He may argue that politicians on the civilized world enjoy freedom of
speech in their respective countries, but he wont be able to explain as to why
Nikita Khrushchev did not leave his country when he was ousted from power.
One must agree that it is not fair to abandon ones country, even momentarily,
for any reason.
A baron does not like the spread of awareness in his subjects. This
attitude of the ruling elite comprising feudal lords compels them to exercise
strict control over media. They find it easier to mislead and exploit the ignorant
people due to lack of their capacity to distinguish political rhetoric from
reality.
It can be summed up by saying that Pakistanis have made no progress
from the democracy practiced by the Greeks. In those days rival factions
competed in whole-sale purchase of candidates and votes; in 53 BC one group
of voters received ten million sesterces for its support. When money failed
murder was available, citizens who had voted the wrong way were in some
instances beaten close to death and their houses were set on fire.
Politics of the nature described above can never grant, to those who
emerge in power, the authority and legitimacy so essential for political stability
and provision of good governance. For about half of its existence, Pakistan had
constitutionally illegal governments in the form of Martial Law regimes. In rest
of the period the legitimacy of politicians remained controversial due to rigging
in elections, floor crossing and use of other corrupt practices.
The social values which are in uniformity or at least in harmony provide
the basis to political culture. The political culture in turn regulates the political
behaviour of the community. Pakistans political culture has not provided
standards for apprising and evaluating political conduct. The result has been a
tendency to dissipate time and energy, preserving and expanding political power
rather than using it to achieve ends.
It is not possible, even in democracy, to ensure participation of every
citizen in forming the government. The political process must however facilitate
participation of maximum of those segments of the society which rightly feel
entitled to participation. The exclusion of such segments leads to frustration.
Political system in Pakistan, despite bearing the label of democracy, has been
restrictive, rather than being permissive to maximum participation.
The narrow outlook of traditional political base promotes parochialism
legitimized under the pretext of provincial autonomy. The politicians from
POLITICAL PROCESS
Unfortunately political process has been disrupted frequently providing
an excuse to the politicians to justify their failings in evolving suitable political
system for Pakistan. The causes of disruption can be identified by gleaning
through the history.
In British India the Muslims were not trusted by the rulers and they were
reluctant to share the responsibility of managing the affairs of their domain with
Muslims. The mistrust was outcome of the age-old prejudices harboured by
them against followers of Islam and because they had snatched India from the
Muslims. The suspicion was further compounded during War of Independence
in 1957, in which Muslims played the key role.
Therefore, they were deliberately kept away from the government posts.
Muslims indifference to politics was partly self-imposed as well. Consequently
most of the Muslim population virtually remained politically inactive. Inactivity
breeds incompetence.
During World Wars the British were forced to expand their armed forces.
In doing so they could not ignore the fighting abilities of the people of Northern
India, majority of whom was Muslims. They were inducted in British Armed
Forces in large numbers. Participation of Muslims in armed forces helped them
in acquiring knowledge and experience in this field of the statecraft.
The effects of activity in one field and inactivity in the other remained
unnoticed during the British rule, but with the creation of Pakistan, these began
surfacing. After the death of Quad-e-Azam politicians failed in managing the
affairs of a new born state. On the other hand the Armed Forces, despite the
meager resources, managed their affairs quite well.
The competence of soldiers was acknowledged by the general public.
They looked towards them for managing the matters of governance as well.
Even the politicians, when finding themselves helplessly entangled in intricate
problems of a young state, looked towards them for rescue. They invited the
soldiers to take on the additional responsibility of running the civil affairs.
When first Martial Law was imposed the people expected that the
soldiers would produce better results. To start with they delivered the goods
satisfactorily. In the long run they were bound to fail and they did. The expertise
of a blacksmith could be of no use in doing the job of a goldsmith.
The game of hide and seek between politicians and soldiers continued.
This childish game has done irreparable damage to the country as well as to the
interests of both the parties endeavouring to rule it. The end is not in sight.
Political process was severed time and again. In fact it never gained the
desirable momentum hampering the evolution and development of political
institutions. Politicians were denied the opportunity to acquire requisite
experience and maturity. Today they are being tutored on democracy by the men
in uniform.
Sufferings of soldiers, though less visible, are even worse. They have
been frequently distracted from their primary job. The argument that only a few
soldiers were actually employed in non-professional assignments is too flimsy
to be accepted.
Even if one soldier has been wasted or spoiled, because of his
transformation into politician or civil administrator or due to his addiction to
power or monetary gains, legal or illegal, it is a great loss. Above all intentional
or inadvertent criticism has tarnished the image of Armed Forces. Yet there are
many who say that not much has been lost.
Politicians and soldiers are two important pillars of countrys strength and
stability. They are also the reflection of national image. In their tussle for power
they ignored these facts and resultantly both have lost their credibility.
Nobody, except the enemy, can feel happy in such a situation. Soldiers
and politicians must vow strengthening each other. If one of the two is weak the
other cannot boast of strength. The strong and stable political and military
institutions are must for security of the country. They must bring positive
change in their attitude; otherwise the disappointed people would be justified in
looking down upon both of them.
CONCLUSION
The situation has been quite depressing. Political stability is need of the
hour for which people, politicians and soldiers of Pakistan must:
Religious parties, which had been laughed at for their nuisance value,
have emerged as new political force in last elections. These parties have great
responsibility in ensuring political stability. They must remember that the
Crusaders are on the lookout to harm them and their country.
ECONOMIC FRAGILITY
Governments in succession made no positive contribution towards
economic development of Pakistan. They generally failed at implementation
stage, despite formulating sound plans. The knowledge transformed into
meticulous paper work proved to be of no use in the absence of efficient
execution.
Nevertheless there were periods in which Pakistans economy made
steady progress mainly because of the individual efforts of the people. But in
the absence of direction from the governments, their efforts resulted in
mushroom growth in some cases and none at all in others.
In seventies some achievements of the individuals were bulldozed by
politically motivated nationalization. Subsequently enterprises in public sector
suffered from incurable sickness and the government was forced to get rid of
those through privatization.
For decades the government efforts toward economic well-being of the
common man were restricted to taking decisions on frivolous issue like weekly
closed holiday. Common man could not expect any wonders from leaders
having such priorities about economic development of the country.
Without indulging in discussion of intricate economic terminology it is
difficult to draw impressive conclusions and recommendations. However, an
endeavour will be to identify the impediments in economic development of
Pakistan. Identification should lead to recommendations for exploitation of the
potentials.
However, it would be fair to caution about expecting miracles to happen
in the field of economy. Therefore, emphasis should be on just distribution of
economic wealth Pakistan has or will have in future.
IMPEDIMENTS
technology, but Pakistan too has been guilty of not pressing for transfers where
it could.
Security environments have hampered the investment in Pakistan. The
problem of law and order took serious turn when Pakistan was targeted by
sponsored terrorism to punish it for supporting Afghan Jihad. Since then there
has been no respite.
At the time of independence Pakistan was lucky to inherit the largest
irrigation system in the world. India tried to dry it up by stopping flow of water.
Ayub Khan was able to salvage some of it by signing Indus Water Treaty with
India.
After that no further action was initiated to develop the system further to
ever increasing requirement of irrigation water. The measures to control wastage
of water during the process of utilization were not adopted.
The need to increase the storage capacity of rain water was politicized.
Unnecessary debate on suitability of sites for construction of dams was initiated
by the vested interests. They kept the issue of securing royalty dearer than the
basic requirement of overcoming the problem of water shortage.
As result of the latest initiative of the government NWFP has now
preferred Basha to Kalabagh. Frontier Province also wanted compensation for
unutilized water of its share. In simple words it would mean selling its share of
water to the needy; whereas the needy have been asked to be generous to give
water to the more needy free of cost.
Price control over agriculture produce to provide relief to consumers has
hit the farmers the hard way. Provision of meager subsidies has been no
compensation for the tenants and land owners with small holdings. The farmers
never got the due reward for their tireless toiling.
Fragmentation of land has reduced the land holdings to a degree where
farming has become uneconomical. Small holdings prohibit profitable use of
agriculture machinery. Collective farming could be a solution to the problem but
that becomes impractical keeping in view innumerable disputes in rural society.
Major cash crops are not adequately saved from various diseases. The
disease control suffers due to use of substandard, expired or fake pesticides.
Every year the government comes out with excuses to exonerate itself from the
responsibility by shifting blame on to others.
Annual budget for scientific research and development has always been
too meager to carry out sustained research. Only recently the government has
increased allocations. The breakthroughs in research are not popularized
promptly to improve quality and the yield of various crops. Resultantly per
hectare yield has always been low as compared to other countries.
Industry survives on sources of energy. Oil, gas and electricity are the
main sources of energy consumed in industrial sector. For oil Pakistan is
dependent on foreign sources. Electricity has become uneconomical due to its
shortage and high rates. Gas is the cheapest source, but efforts to convert to this
source are lacking in many ways.
Production of hydro-electricity as by-product of the irrigation system has
been neglected; perhaps sabotaged. Resolution of differences in opinion has
become complicated due to delay in addressing these for political convenience.
Final blow was delivered by daughter of the East by striking a deal with the
IPPs.
Electricity rates fixed for industry do not help in controlling the
production cost. The enormity of cost of electricity can be judged from the fact
that many government departments are defaulters in payment of their bills. With
such a costly input Pakistani producers will never be able to compete with other
counties where electricity is much cheaper and even free in some cases.
Industry has also been unable to compete in terms of quality. Quality
control is due to sheer neglect of the producers unlike the price in which cost of
production is affected by energy bills. Another contributory factor has been the
non-use of the latest technology in most cases.
Industry has also suffered because of inconsistent policies of the
government. Vicious circle of nationalization and privatization has discouraged
foreign as well as domestic investments. Other factors that impeded industrial
growth pertain to lack of infrastructure, security environments and smuggling,
particularly through Afghanistan.
Mention of external factors has been deliberately avoided as it wont be
fair to blame others when own house has not been set right. However, in case of
trade such avoidance is inescapable.
The environments will remain unfavourable for the developing countries.
The situation is likely to aggravate further with the advent of free-trade. The
effects of free trade are feared even by the smaller nations of the civilized
world. These will be more pronounced for the savages of the Muslim World.
The developed countries will not stop finding excuses to promote their
economic interests by protecting their producers with subsidies. The developing
nations will find it difficult to provide similar protection to their producers in
the sectors of agriculture and industry.
In the age of inter-dependence diplomacy has gained unprecedented
importance in pursuance of economic interests. In the context of exports
Pakistani missions abroad have not contributed towards promotion of
favourable trade relations.
Eradicate corruption with the same resolve with which Pakistan has been
fighting against the evil of terrorism.
Farmers must get due price of agriculture produce without fearing any
repercussions in this regard.
Prepare producers and traders for facing challenges of free trade, but the
government must protect those who need it.
The developing countries have to make every possible effort to fill the
scientific and technological gap between them and the developed world
as soon as possible. Till achievement of this goal, the right mix of high,
medium and low technology will have to be found.
The pattern of development must take into account the means available
within the developing societies themselves and should not depend
excessively on external aid and loans. Mindless copying of developed
industrialized countries in the present context is neither possible nor
desirable.
The Indus Valley has been known for abundance of agriculture produces,
but this sector has reached the point of saturation. One cannot hope to achieve
wonders in this sector, without major breakthrough in the field of science and
technology, for which hectic research effort is mandatory.
Nevertheless this sector remains the mainstay of Pakistans economy.
Therefore, pace of development in this sector has to be maintained to the extent
that the needs of ever growing population are met with least dependence on
others.
THE PURPOSE
Basic aim of economic development is to improve the quality of life of
masses. The approach to achieve this should be progressive as brought out by
Aftab Ahmed Khan. With relative self-reliance as the ideal of development, the
developing countries should first attend to the basic needs of the people and
then move onto improving their quality of life.
He identified poverty as the pivot on which most cotemporary problems
rest. Many problems such as those of population, food insecurity, illiteracy and
public health will solve themselves if poverty is eradicated.
The daily News in its editorial dated December 24 has referred to this
with concern. The increase in unemployment and poverty, especially in the
decade of nineties, has been and continues to be source of concern.
The culprits were identified by the Quaid more than a century ago. I
should like to give a warning to the landlords and capitalists who have
flourished at your (people) expense by a system which is so vicious, which is so
wicked and which makes them so selfish that it is difficult to reason with them.
The exploitation has gone into their blood.
Alleviation of poverty is important which should begin with elimination
of exploitation by correcting the socio-economic system of the country. More
than half of the problem can be overcome by Islamization of agriculture based
economy. It is easier said than done, as present land owners will not be prepared
to embrace Islam overnight. Pakistan would need another Omar the Great to
implement this concept.
Poverty cannot be alleviated without initiation of measures to ensure
equitable distribution of wealth. In the absence of such measures, getting loans
from donors and distributing those to few will serve no useful purpose.
Aftab Ahmed Khan advocates a tilt towards equity and social justice,
even if this slows the rate of growth slightly. The pursuit of justice goals will,
however, be a failure if it is not sustained by economic growth.
CONCLUSION
The impediments in economic development are mostly indigenous and so
should be their solutions. The government has to harness the potentials by
concentrating on development of human resources; the most precious asset of
Pakistan.
Despite best of efforts it would be wrong to expect spectacles. Pakistan is
not likely to achieve economic affluence in foreseeable future. Therefore, while
exploiting the resources the focus should be on conservation through judicious
use.
The development should not cause further imbalance in distribution of the
wealth. The privileged classes should learn to share their fortunes with poor
people. At the same time the development should not disturb the environmental
balance.
The globalization of economy promotes inter-dependence rather than
self-reliance. Aftab Ahmed Khan advises that the primary need is to end the
CHARACTER FAILINGS
Aspirations of the people greatly help in spelling out the national goals.
The prospects of achieving the goals set-forth largely depend on actions of the
people, individual as well as collective. The input from the people in turn
depends upon national character.
People of Pakistan are proud and patriot. They simply seek security and
prosperity of their country as any proud people would do. They harbour no
malice against any other people except those who threaten territorial and
UNITY
Ethnic diversity of people is major hurdle in national unity. The word
Pakistan was composed by taking letters from the provinces to form part of the
ideological state. He must have hoped that the people of each province would be
meshed, like the letters of Pakistan, to make a cohesive nation.
The leaders who made Pakistan did not get enough time to create a
Pakistani out of a Punjabi, a Bengali, a Sindhi, a Baluchi or a Pathan. Their
successors did not care about this requirement so essential to prove the very
feasibility of the ideology of Pakistan.
The founder of Pakistan had warned that unless the people stopped
thinking as Punjabis, Bengalis and Sindhis first and Pakistani later, Pakistan was
bound to disintegrate. His prediction came true. Pakistan disintegrated in less
than three decades after its creation. It is up to the Pakistanis to stop it from
happening again.
Contrarily, its neighbour successfully achieved unity in diversity. India
achieved unity having diversity of much bigger magnitude as compared to
Pakistan, despite the fact that it lacked the binding factor of religion. Without
denying the credit to leaders of India, it may be said that extremity of diversity
proved blessing in disguise in maintaining the unity of India.
The second issue relates to sharing of water resources, which has been
mentioned earlier in one of the articles. Scarcity of water has been aggravated
due to persistent neglect of the need to more water reservoirs to cope with ever
increasing demand.
The problem cannot be resolved without having adequate capacity of
water storage. The construction of dams must start immediately. It cannot be
resolved by blaming Punjab for stopping outward movement of wheat and at the
same time asking it frequently to scarify its legitimate share of water.
The smaller brothers must stop exploiting the big brother. They have
the right to demand the due share, but in doing so they must not get into shoes
of the royals. The demand of royalties by the aggrieved and the exploited
sounds quite illogical.
The causes of economic disparity have to be addressed not only in the
context of provinces, but also to eliminate this curse within each province. The
division of the society on the basis of socio-economic disparities is wrought
with very harmful consequences.
Sectarian divide, in the wake of increasing militancy, undermines the
unity of nation which came into being on the basis of Islamic ideology.
Politicians and Mullas should stop exploiting sectarian differences. This point
will be discussed further little later.
FAITH
The Faith provides right direction to human activities. Without religion
the humanity would be rendered discontent, disarrayed and savage. Correct
perception of religion and its practice lead to well-being of entire humanity.
A person without believing in God feels satisfied only after achieving the
intended goal, short of that it results in disappointment. In case of trust in God
the mere struggle gives immense satisfaction; even utter failure does not cause
any disappointment.
The people who truly believe in God, privileged or deprived, lead
contended life. It is perhaps for this reason that a non-believer had remarked
that God is the invention of the privileged for the consolation of the deprived.
He ignored the all important fact that a privileged but discontented man cannot
be happier than deprived but contented person.
The concept of God varies from religion to religion, but the object of
having belief in Him remains the same. Without debating the point, one can say
that to have belief in God is good, may it be in accordance with the concept of
Unity, Trinity or multiple gods. However to believe in Singular, Omnipotent and
upon him), whos tradition the Muslims claim to be following, they should
sacrifice willingly as proof of their submission.
Ibrahim (peace be upon him), the most exalted, faithfully obeyed the
command of Allah to slay his son in His name. He did not grumble or pause for
a while to ponder as to why Allah should demand slaughtering of his son. He
obeyed His command displaying unquestionable submission to the will of God.
Pakistanis are lucky to be the followers of the tradition of Ibrahim (peace
be upon him), but the practice of the tradition has been restricted to slaughtering
of lambs once a year. Even in that practice other motives are at play more than
the submission to God. They must learn to submit to the will of God rather than
succumbing to their ambitions.
Pakistanis must extend their prayers beyond verbal utterances to untiring
striving for which they seek His help. That is the essence of believing his
benevolence and having confidence in own abilities. Only then their prayers
wont go unanswered. They have to remember the simple teaching of the
childhood, God helps those who help themselves.
Allah does not forbid having ambitions. To be ambitious is in the nature
of the man. However, those ambitions must be censored which mean harm to
others and are not in conflict with commands of Allah.
The followers must carefully practice the religion in its true spirit. They
should not falter in practicing Islams teaching, which urge its followers to toil
incessantly for the promotion of the noble and suppression of the evil.
The followers of one particular school of thought or sect should not take
all that is contrary to their belief is evil. More often than not Pakistanis not only
resist such differences but start fighting against them, which results in sectarian
violence. Intolerance to beliefs of others is contemptuous to the teachings of
Islam.
In an Islamic state the government is responsible to regulate the
behaviour of its people in accordance with teachings of the religion without
encroaching upon personal liberties. Unfortunately all the rulers of Pakistan
stuck to the system inherited from the outgoing masters. Many of them even
negated the very necessity of change arguing that it would amount to going
backward.
The religion cannot be taken as drag in any sphere of human activity.
Despite Western Medias onslaught of ridicule, Islam remains a dynamic
religion and the most precious asset of entire humanity.
The government while launching crackdown on Mullas, Mosques and
Madaris should not forget that it cannot separate religion from politics in
Pakistan. Both have never been practiced in complete isolation from each other
DISCIPLINE
Discipline is the mode of conduct in accordance with rules. The life of all
living beings is disciplined in one way or the other. The plant, the animals and
everything else in the Universe display unreserved obedience to the rules
dictated by the Nature. Discipline is the governing principle of life in all forms.
Without discipline the very survival of life is impossible. If the green
plants cease the act of photosynthesis, they will die. If the geese do not migrate,
they will perish due to extremities of the climate. If the female Kangaroo does
not deliver within days of conception, her hopping might kill the fetus and the
mother. The survival lies in abidance to the rules of the Nature, therefore, it has
to be instinctive.
To human beings the discipline is not instinctive. They have to abide by
the rules voluntarily and it means much more than the mere survival. It helps in
grooming of physical, mental and spiritual faculties to the optimum.
It is essential for economic, social and cultural development of a society.
That is why Allah has blessed them with ability to augment the rules set by
Him; a quality lacking in all other living beings.
The founding father of Pakistan gave a motto to the new born nation;
Unity Faith, Discipline. If he was asked to spell the motto in one word, he
would have surely preferred Discipline. Only the disciplined remain united
under adverse conditions and they do not falter in their faith by falling prey to
temptations and intimidations, whether from within or without.
Unfortunate are the people who lack this quality. It does not require an
extraordinary discerning eye to observe that Pakistanis, as individuals and as a
nation, lack in discipline badly. They do not seem to be caring much for the
motto given by the Quaid.
The causes of slack discipline can be traced out gleaning through recent
history. Till middle of nineteenth century, as part of the then Indian nation, they
were law abiding people. Some of them went beyond the demands of discipline.
This obedience was not the outcome of some moral obligation, but for seeking
JUSTICE
Establishment of rule of law, or administration of justice, is the hallmark
of civilized society. In an Islamic society the rule of law is the very bedrock on
which the foundation of the entire Islamic religious, social, cultural, economic
and political structure is based.
Justice is generally understood as something linked to administration of
law. In jurisprudence it means that end which ought to be reached in a case by
the regular administration of the principles of law involved as applied to the
fact. In judicial sense the justice is nothing more, or nothing less, than exact
conformity to some obligatory law.
In Islamic system of government, the people responsible for
administration of judicial justice were held in such high esteem and given
such high status that no judicial system of the world today can compare fairly
with it. They administered justice without fear and favour and established the
supremacy of law.
Justice administered by the judiciary is fraction of what members of a
society should be entitled to as their right on the basis of equality. Judicial
individual level are no better, which have led them to mistrust each other. This
has led them on to divergent courses.
They are quick to observe all that has gone wrong, but fail to realize their
obligations towards facilitation of administration of justice. They are quite vocal
in demanding the justice, but completely indifferent to the demands of justice.
PRIDE
The genuine pride instills the desire to defend the honour and self-respect
by saving oneself from disgrace. The word pride means; a feeling of pleasure
on account of something worthily done or the state of high spirit or great selfesteem or exuberance. More appropriately with reference to the context it
means a proper sense of what is becoming to oneself and scorn of what is
unworthy.
The pride is displayed in many different ways. A proud person can
demonstrate his self pride by being honest and upright. The professional pride is
shown through devotion, dedication and hard work. A group, like a regiment of
an Army, exhibits its pride in the form of spirit-de-corps. National pride is
reflected in the form of patriotism.
These reflections, combined with other similar character traits, are the
true indicators of the pride of a person or a group of persons or a nation. The
pride is always directly proportional to its reflections. When verbal claims do
not commensurate with visible reflections, it may be called false pride.
Genuine pride is tolerant and humble. It is always devoid of arrogance,
except when confronting the evil forces. It invites self-accountability and incites
self-improvement. The pride invokes the urge to promote the good and defeat
the evil. It manifests the human desire to excel in all domains of activity;
physical, mental and moral.
The pride is an innate human character trait. Every new-born child,
irrespective of his colour, creed and nationality, is a proud person, extremely
conscious of his self-respect. This inborn trait however keeps fluctuating as he
grows old.
The factors which diminish or strengthen his pride are; mental and moral
education, guidance received from elders, and above all his personal efforts in
seeking self-improvement. These factors influence individual as well as
collective pride.
The collective pride is not inherited, but acquired. It is instilled and
groomed through slow and a complex process. It is not easy to encompass all
the aspects of this process, only some of these are mentioned.
remained determined not to bribe the concerned staff. He could not think of his
honest effort not succeeding.
Ultimately a clerk asked him; Baau (mister) do you know as to why your
case is not getting through? Yes, but I shall not bribe anyone, he replied.
Youngman, you appear to be a student. Give us ten rupees, not as bribe but for
celebrating the sanction of the water connection, the clerk suggested. He
reluctantly accepted the special student concession.
The student was my younger brother. That evening he met me and
narrated his experience with tears almost dripping from his eyes. I consoled him
over the sad demise of his pride. Today he is in thick of practical life and he
knows well how to purchase the consent of a public servant.
Before concluding, a few words about public servant. They are the
privileged people in whom authority is vested by virtue of a document or a
decree. They ought to exercise their authority for betterment of all and must
never use it for personal gains or to cause nuisance to others.
A personal gain, no matter how enormous it might be, looks like a dwarf
when compared with the smallest good done to others. The pettiest act of
comforting outweighs the voluminous nuisance caused to many.
Like the proud young man referred above, hundreds of them are being
pushed daily on to the gallows of practical life. The massacre is going on
unchecked. Nobody has the time to stop or condemn the carnage.
Condemnation of the evil is important. Pakistanis are generally hesitant in
condemning the evil but quite generous in applauding the good deeds and
heroics.
CONCLUSION
National character is the impression created by acts and neglects of the
individuals or groups of individuals. A nation through behaviour of its members
indicates whether it is going on the up or descending; as the attitude of an
airplane indicates that it is gaining height or scooping low. Pakistanis must
prove by their attitude that they are on the rise.
Regarding implications of disunity, Pakistani should learn from the recent
happenings. Afghans and Iraqis suffered due to their disunity. In fact entire
Ummah has been targeted by the Crusaders for the same reason. The unity can
be preserved through willing sacrifice.
Islam is the binding factor of Pakistani nation. The people have to cut the
contrasts in their beliefs and practice. Religious leaders must remember that
Islam means middle path and they have to shun extremism and intolerance. The
rulers should desist from misinterpreting Islam for worldly gains.
Discipline is the secret of survival and progress. The citizens of Islamic
Republic of Pakistan must inculcate the habit of self-discipline with pride. The
must also demand enforcement of rule of law. The rulers are responsible for
inculcation of discipline through enforcement of law fairly and fearlessly.
In a society of just people everyone will have the feelings of being close
to each other. Such societies ought to be more cohesive. In society devoid of
justice its members are bound to drift away, making it susceptible to
disintegration and for that they need no outside threats.
The reason behind most failings is the wrong perception that these are
very small. It must be remembered that greatness does not lie in being great in
big things, but in being great in small things. That is the hallmark of a proud
person or a nation.
THE RATIONALE
For seventeen years after independence, both India and Pakistan could
resort to use of force without the fear of any serious repercussions, because of
the limitations of the adversary. In 1965 Pakistan initiated armed conflict in
Kashmir, but failed in achieving the intended goal. India too was denied an
outright victory across international border. It was primarily for the reason that
India had merely reacted to Pakistans initiative.
In 1971 India imposed war on Pakistan. The offensive launched by
Pakistan on 3rd December couldnt qualify as initiative. Militarily it was an
obvious reaction to Indian aggression in East Pakistan. This reaction fitted well
in Indias overall plan. Since then Pakistan has been hesitant, thereby adding to
the belligerence of India.
With the start of open hostilities between civilizations, India has become
strategic partner of the Crusaders. Today India is in position to embark upon
adventures or misadventures at will. The only restraint it has to exercise is to
avoid clash with interests of the superpower.
India, in foreseeable future, will retain the ability to wage war against
Pakistan at time and place of its own choosing and in that it will have the
support of the Crusaders. In these environments Pakistan cannot think of
wresting the initiative back. At best it can endeavour to cause hesitation in India
in fulfillment of her sinister designs. For that it has to maintain certain forcelevel, preparedness and nuclear deterrence.
The aim should be to prevent aggression by sheer maintenance of potent
military power; forestall it with preemption when feasible; defeat through
sustained attrition when it materializes; and in case of major reverses force the
aggressor to give up its gains by waging unconventional war. To this end:
Once subjected to aggression the armed forces should be able to hit back
to make the aggressor bleed. They must have the stamina to sustain hightech conventional war for reasonable period.
The war must not end even after the loss of large chunks of its territory.
The armed forces should be able to melt into the general public and start
unconventional war making the occupation difficult.
These factors rule out the possibility of conducting operations with large
formations. Concentration of forces has to be avoided in view of the satellite
guided air threat. Fighting by night has also gained greater importance for the
weaker.
The existing forces should be restructured to achieve standardization in
organization, equipment and training as far as possible. All these should be
merged to form two types of forces; one to combat the external threat and other
to fight against threats from within or those posed by enemy indirectly.
The first line forces should be further divided into two types. The bulk of
it should consist of armies organized on territorial basis to perform defensive
tasks. Bulk of Frontier Corps, Rangers, Coast Guards, NLI and Mujahid Force
should be consumed by holding armies. There should be an army to undertake
offensive tasks at strategic level.
Similarly second line forces should also be grouped into two categories;
Internal Security Force (ISF) and Police. The police should be so organized,
equipped and trained that it should be able to maintain law and order at its own
during peace as well as in emergency with minimum of assistance of ISF. Out of
all the ground forces only police should be under direct control of respective
provinces.
ISF should be responsible for protection of lines of communication and
important installations within the assigned communication zone. It should also
reinforce Police when so required.
Units of ISF should be organized and trained like regular infantry
battalions with some reduction in authorization of heavy weapons. Most of ISF
should remain in suspended animation during peace time. The activation during
peace should be restricted to meet requirements of law enforcement and
training.
The financing channels of Frontier Corps and Rangers are different from
the Army. These forces are financed by the Ministry of Interior, perhaps for the
reason that if the Defence Ministry takes the responsibility, it would result in
further ballooning of the annual defence budget.
Resultantly these forces are organized and trained differently making
their integration with Army difficult during war. In peace time it is difficult to
implement defence related projects through them, when so required. Financial
intricacies should not over-ride the basic requirements. Common man is neither
relieved nor over burdened if these forces are financed through any of these
ministries or even by the Ministry of Religious Affairs.
THE GUARD
The territorial integrity should be guarded by territorial armies. This force
should be organized on area basis. Entire border can be divided into strategic
zones in commensuration with geographic configuration. The responsibility of
defending each zone should be assigned to a Territorial Army.
In view of the terrain and perceived threat, Pakistan can have three
territorial armies. Northern Army should defend NWFP, Northern Areas and
Kashmir; Central Army should be responsible for Punjab; and Southern Army
for Sind and Baluchistan including the coast line.
Another option could be to have Western Army to be responsible for
entire western border including Northern areas and that shared with Iran;
Eastern Army to defend Kashmir and bulk of Punjab; and Southern Army to
guard coast line and border with India from Thar to Cholistan. In either case the
aim should be to accomplish the task of restructuring with minimum changes in
existing arrangements.
The areas of responsibility of a Territorial Army should be divided into
various sectors. Each sector should have Sector Command instead of existing
divisional headquarters. The quantum of force in various sectors may vary
depending on their size and importance. The force deployed in a particular
sector should dictate the rank of a Sector Commander; whether to be
commanded by Lieutenant General or Major General.
Terrain and enemy threat will dictate further division of a sector into sub
sectors. Each sub sector should be defended by a brigade. The size of brigade
may vary from three to five battalions depending upon its significance in overall
plan of the Sector Commander. The brigades should operate directly under
control of the Sector Commander; thereby eliminating the intermediary
divisional command.
The reduction of command pyramid from four tiers, i.e. brigade, division,
corps and army to three, i.e. brigade, sector and army will reduce the length of
command channel. It will facilitate passage of information upward and of
decisions downward ensuring speedy implementation. Too many superior
headquarters in any case fail in making significant contribution to influence the
battle.
Infantry battalion should be reorganized. It should have three companies
instead of four for better command. Fourth company should be converted into
Support Company. In Central and Southern Armies the support companies must
possess adequate anti-tank and anti-aircraft fire power. It should also have
sufficient weapons to provide indirect fire support. In case of Northern Army,
these companies should have the weapons to provide indirect fire support.
areas and quite discriminately. Activation of too many units during emergency
can have telling effects on overall performance of the army.
The experience of two wars has revealed that the present system of
mobilization of reservists is unsatisfactory. Many reservists did not respond to
call-up notices. Majority of those, who turned up, remained in respective centres
or reinforcement camps till end of the war. Very few were able to join the units
and actively participate in war.
A reservist from Quetta should not be asked to report in a Regimental
Centre in Abbottabad and then go to a unit or reinforcement camp in Badin.
Most of reservists should be affiliated with formations or close to their place of
domicile where they should report on mobilization, without waiting for formal
intimation. Post-reporting documentation and other formalities should be
completed there and intimated to respective Regimental Centres.
Mobilization of reservists should be under direct control of Army/Centres
with clear cut policy coordinated at national level with comprehensive plans for
speedy mobilization. Each Sector Command and army should have separate
branch and directorate to maintain up-to-date record of reservists and personnel
of units under suspended animation.
The formations of Territorial Armies should be stationed in small
garrisons rather than large cantonments mingled with civil population. Brigades
should be located in garrisons located close to their respective areas of
operational responsibility. This can help overcoming the present state of
congestion, help speedy deployment and ensure intimate familiarization of
terrain in which they have to fight the war. Most of the training exercises should
be carried out in or around areas of responsibility.
Peace time rotation of units for the purpose of relief should be restricted
to the limits of Territorial armies. Inter-army rotation of units could be
eliminated or kept to the bare minimum. The rotation under the misconstrued
concept of relief should be avoided.
A mountain man feels no hardship while serving in mountains. He feels
confident while fighting in hilly terrain. Therefore, he should not be taken to
plains to provide him relief. The same is true for people of plains and desert.
THE PUNCH
To be on guard is the prerequisite of successful defence. However the
guard, even the one considered impregnable, cannot guarantee sure protection
against aggression. For successful defence one must possess the capability to hit
back without lowering the guard.
brigade. Armoured brigade can have two armoured regiments and one
mechanized battalion; whereas a mechanized brigade can have one armoured
regiment and two mechanized battalions. Mechanized divisions can have two to
three mechanized brigades.
Second and Third Corps ought to have an additional lorry division and
the compliments of supporting arms and logistic support units with matching
mobility. Both corps should have integral air defence resources and squadrons
of armed helicopters.
Most of integral artillery of armoured and mechanized divisions should
be self-propelled. Command and control of all artillery formations and units
should be vested in Commander Corps Artillery. His headquarters should be
organized on the lines of divisional headquarters to take care of all aspects of
planning, coordination and execution.
Engineers play key role in optimum utilization of inherent mobility of
armoured and mechanized formations by reducing the ground friction. The
possible areas for launching of offensive in plains offer considerable ground
friction in the form of rivers, canals and distributaries; with enemys ability to
further enhance their obstacle value.
Therefore, Second Corps must have adequate bridging equipment and
resources to tackle problems of inundations. Third Corps should have the
equipment and resources to overcome friction offered by the desert.
Second and third corps should have integral engineers brigades. Brigade
of Second Corps should have adequate resources to provide bridges over 2 to 3
major water obstacles without resorting to recycling of the speedily-launched
equipment. At the same time it should be able to undertake other tasks to
provide intimate engineer support needed in offensive operations.
The role of engineers should include the control of the use of bridges to
ensure optimum utilization of the facility, for which the brigade should have an
integral crossing control organization. Presently it is done under ad-hoc
arrangements, which is not a reliable method to perform this once-in-life-time
task.
The command echelons of all the engineers units in Second Corps should
be so organized that it must facilitate central control during bridge-head phase
of the battle and decentralization after break-out. Like artillery, the corps
engineers should also have an adequately staffed headquarters of commander of
the rank of a Major General.
Without reliable communications no offensive operation, of any
magnitude, can be executed successfully. It gets added importance in operations
of mechanized formations wherein troops are spread over extended area with
longer distances in between.
The ever-changing locations of units and headquarters necessitate
frequent redeployment of communication resources. The enemy capability to
interfere in communication systems based on electro-magnetic waves pose yet
another problem.
Considering these problems, the wire communication remains the best for
bridge-head phase. After break-out, one has to perforce depend on radio
communication, which would neither be safe nor guaranteed. While taking
suitable anti-jamming technical and tactical measures, alternative means of
communication has to be made available.
The supporting arm of signals deserves considerate attention in
authorization of manpower as signalmen come into action well before the start
of an operation and remain busy long after its completion.
The corps operations should be planned in totality with maximum
participation of junior commanders. It can help the lower echelons of command
to understand their role in the whole and reduce the need of modifications to be
ordered from the top. During execution the control should be decentralized,
leaving much to the initiative of the commanders on the spot. The higher
commanders should move well forward to give timely decisions.
Strike Corps should have dedicated close air support of at least 1 to 2
permanently affiliated squadrons. These squadrons should be represented in
corps headquarters by staff more than a lonely liaison officer. To ensure
continuous close air support the projected areas of offensive operations should
have requisite forward air bases.
Armed helicopters have added shorter version of vertical envelopment.
Each Strike Corps must have an integral aviation group. The suggested
composition of aviation group in Second and Third Corps is to have two
squadrons of armed helicopters and one squadron of cargo helicopters. First
Corps can have one combat and two cargo/liaison squadrons.
The use of nuclear weapons at tactical level, in future war against
traditional adversary, cannot be ruled out. Therefore, Second and Third Corps
have to be suitably equipped, organized and trained to operate in nuclear
environments. Using its inherent mobility it should be able to assemble with
speed at predetermined point from distant concentration areas.
Second and Third Corps should have alternative headquarters down to
divisional level to assume command in case of knocking out of a headquarters.
The alternative headquarters should be under the deputy commander.
THE STAMINA
Large armed forces alone are not enough to win a war. Sophisticated
weapons and equipment and mastery in handling those also do not guarantee
favourable results. These are important factors, but for desirable outcome one
must have requisite logistic stamina.
Fighting demands acquisition of the skills and techniques, but to make a
match of it one must have sufficient stamina with ability to use it efficiently.
There is no wisdom in accumulating all the war material, acquiring the multiple
skills and initiating the contest and then getting knocked out for want of
stamina.
No doubt a good fighter should aim at knocking out the opponent quickly
with intelligent application of his skills. But in case one fails to do so, one must
endure the fighting with a view to denying an out-right victory to the opponent.
Logistic stamina is the total sum of production capability, stocking
capacity, conservation and efficient distribution of war supplies. During war it
has two distinct ingredients: one, the ability to replace and repair weapons,
ammunition, equipment, transport and POL to keep them battle worthy; two, the
ability to meet food, clothing, medicine and other daily needs of the soldiers.
Out of the two Pakistan has no problems regarding the latter, but it is
dependent on outside sources in case of the former due to its limited indigenous
production capability. The dependence upon others for weapons and equipment
is a serious shortcoming.
Protection of depots and other installations against air and ground threats.
Ensure maintenance of law and order in respective areas with the help of
civil authorities.
These tasks can be grouped into two broad categories. In first category
those tasks can be listed which are directly related to logistic support. Other
tasks relate to security having indirect bearing on logistics. Therefore, each
logistic command should have two wings, logistic wing and operations wing.
This will facilitate planning, coordination and execution.
The suggested organization shifts part of the second line logistic and
administrative support responsibility to logistic commands to allow fighting
formations to concentrate on operational assignments. The fighting troops and
their command headquarters should not look backward; instead the logistic
commands should be leaning forward.
The logistic wing must have sufficient services units to accomplish the
assigned tasks of stocking and transportation. Number and size of logistic
support units may vary in each command depending on the number of troops to
be supported and size and configuration of their areas of operations.
Generally a logistic command should have supply and transport battalion
for establishment of various replenishment points. The transportation resources
should be augmented by mechanical transport battalions in plains and desert and
by animal-cum-mechanical transport units for mountainous areas.
The medical battalion should have resources to establish advance
dressing stations and ambulance platoons for evacuation of sick and wounded
for administration of medical treatment in nearest hospitals. The organization of
battalion will be dictated by the number of brigades in a sector command.
Its medical battalion should have the capability to establish MDS (main
dressing stations) unlike the battalion of logistic command supporting a Sector
Command. Rest of the compliments should remain unchanged.
Each logistic command must have complete record of civil transport
registered within its area of responsibility. It should be obligatory for the owners
to make their vehicles available during emergency. This should be done through
proper legislation. It will ensure speedy requisitioning of transport. This
however should not be applicable to logistic commands of Strike Army.
The elimination of second line administrative units will make no material
budgetary relief. The burden on budget, however, can be curtailed by reducing
manning level of these units during peace. Some of the ISF, air defence and
transport units can be placed under suspended animation as already mentioned.
Indigenous production capability is the most important part of logistic
stamina. Pakistan must endeavour to enhance its indigenous production so as to
achieve self-reliance, if not self-sufficiency. A nation can never defend itself
with borrowed muscles.
Pakistan may not be able to achieve parity with its adversaries but must
have adequate indigenous resources to rely upon for its security needs. But in
terms nuclear weapons and means of their delivery a degree of parity has to be
achieved.
Defence production industry has been concentrated in triangle of AttockHavelian-Taxila. It is difficult to undo the damage caused by this concentration.
In future however the dispersion of production units must be not be ignored,
while taking adequate measures to keep the existing units working during war.
Despite the best of efforts this hub of defence production wont be easy to
protect. Part of it could be damaged during war, therefore, the need to have six
months ready reserves of that war munitions which can be produced
indigenously.
The selected industrial units in civil sector should be tasked to convert
their peace time productions to meet the needs of war. The units so selected
should get clear directives about items to be produced by them during war.
Defence production capability, apart from its physical utilization, has
direct bearing on the confidence of soldiers. Guaranteed possession of means to
face aggression of the adversary enhances the belief of soldiers regarding the
ability of self-preservation.
It would be unfortunate to go to war with a psychological disadvantage
caused by the need to have own weapons and equipment. Pakistan may not be
able to achieve psychological ascendancy over adversaries in this context, but it
must be able to produce all that is essential for defending the Motherland.
CONCLUSION
The changes suggested above do not mean that these will make Pakistan
impregnable. It will be a miracle to successfully thwart the combined might of
the Crusaders and proxy crusaders. One must never hope for miracles.
This is the age of airpower. Ground forces merely act as eyes for
guidance of the munitions fired or released from long distances and high
altitudes. That is why a force of 12,000 (less than a standard infantry division of
Pakistan) is controlling a country as large as Afghanistan. Against such
adversary major setbacks should neither surprise nor dishearten the defenders.
These changes are proposed to retain the capability to resist occupation in
case of major reverses. Afghans and Iraqis are doing that despite the fact in both
cases such an eventuality was not catered for in initial plan.
Pakistan can perform better provided it has a contingency plan for
resisting the occupation. For that increase in manpower or fighting with large
forces is not recommended as it would mean nothing more than arranging the
gun fodder.
At certain stage military leaders have to take crucial decision of
defending the country through unconventional means instead of conventional
warfare. This must come at precise moment because the damage, both in case of
pre-mature or delayed decision, would be irreparable.
so, the nation must do soul searching and take measures to rectify the situation
rather than being swept away by the events.
That does not mean that the armed forces can be absolved from the
responsibility of preserving their self-respect. Good reputation and honour are
never gifted. These have to be earned the hard way.
They must scrutinize their conduct individually and collectively and
exhibit professional competence when so required. This will help winning trust
and support of the people, which in turn will improve their dedication and
devotion.
SELF SCRUTINY
Army inherited good name at the time of independence, which had been
earned as part of British Army of India. The soldiers of Indian Army had
performed well during Second World War and earned appreciations. The British
looked after the soldiers extremely well due to which Army was considered a
prestigious profession at the time of independence.
Ignorance of civilians about army life also contributed towards their
impressions about soldiers. British kept the soldiers busy in marches to and
from military campaigns. The time in between was spent in seclusion of
barracks away from civil population. Intimate and frequent contact with
civilians was restricted and resultantly they had little knowledge of army life.
They only saw the glitter and took it as gold.
The soldiers of Pakistan inherited this reputation, which was further
enhanced in September War with India. The defeat of 1971 however brought
disgrace to whole nation. Despite the non-military reasons; the soldiers had to
take the blame. No soldier could argue that he was merely a witness to
surrender. Such arguments merely reflected the desire to become approvers to
escape conviction.
There is an element of grace in acknowledging the reality of defeat; but it
is matter of shame to digest it. One cannot escape the harms of defeat by turning
the face away from the reality. The failings have to be identified and eradicated
with a view to performing well in next encounter.
The honour lost in battlefield can only be regained in another battlefield.
If a hockey match lost on the turf cannot be re-won in conference room of the
selection committee, how the honour lost in war can be regained through any
other way? This was not done for any reasons other than avoiding the
embarrassment of confronting the bitter facts.
Neglect to look after those who were once part of armed forces.
quotations, cash memos and certificates, the reputation of the institution is put at
stake. It also damages the self-respect of those who have to resort to forgery in
performing a legitimate expenditure.
Despite the stringent and comprehensive rules of the system, millions of
rupees are misappropriated every year by flouting them. Though the individual
flouting the system might not pocket even a fraction of the misappropriated
money, yet he falls in the category of corrupts.
The system needs to be simplified for the sake of Amys reputation. All
funds allotted to a unit under various heads can be amalgamated and divided
into two annual grants, i.e. training grant and administration grant. A
commanding officer, who can be trusted with security of hundreds of men and
equipment worth millions, can also be trusted for funds worth few thousands.
The expenditure should be controlled by the commanding officers in
accordance with the laid down policy. Legitimacy of the expenditure can be
checked on quarterly basis. It will eliminate all dubious dealings with civilians
ensuring preservation of the reputation of the institution.
Pay and allowances of soldiers have been gradually equated with civil
servants with complete disregard to the difference in natures of two professions.
This happened during the periods when the country was ruled by the Generals.
The demands of civil service and those of profession of arms are quite
different from each other. A civil servant would be seldom required to lay his
life in the course of performing his duty, but the life is the very first thing which
duty demands from a soldier.
The man enduring rigours of service in unknown heights of Kara Karum
has been placed at par with the one enjoying comforts of a cozy office in
Islamabad. The reason for equating two men could be that both are prone to
fatal disease or injury; one because of abundance of comforts and the other for
want of these.
The change in social values necessitates that soldiers should be paid
handsomely. In not too distant past the criteria for determining the social status
of a person were different. Today the Order of Precedence for social standings
stands rearranged. It is now determined by the wealth and the nuisance value he
possesses, no matter in what capacity he has. The soldiers have none of the two.
Therefore, pay and allowances of the soldiers should be enhanced so that they
regain their position up the ladder.
To be paid handsomely is the privilege of soldiers. They should never be
given anything as charity in the name of welfare. The welfare schemes meant
for ex-soldiers are justified, but not those meant for serving soldiers,
particularly those run at formation and unit levels.
SELF PRESERVATION
Instilling, preserving and enhancing professional pride through the rank
and file of armed forces is an important command responsibility. This is a
continuous process which begins with acquisition of professional competence.
Competence is directly proportional to acquired professional knowledge
and its effective application, which is mastered through rigorous practice. This
can only be achieved through an unending process of training. Therefore, the
training must focus on acquisition of professional competence at all levels. This
should be combined with motivation of all ranks based on the concept of Jihad
with emphasis on character building.
The nature of skills required at different echelons of armed forces varies
from each other; therefore, training methods should also vary. Training at higher
levels of command must aim at sharpening the abilities of decision making,
raw civilians and remould them into soldiers. The units should keep baking
them so that they retain the shape for long.
Undue emphasis on obedience to orders can curb the spirited display of
character qualities. Mistakes should be tolerated during peace time training and
views of juniors should not be brushed aside with sheer weight of seniority.
In character building the personnel of armed forces must be educated
about significance of conduct worthy of their profession. Unfortunately soldiers
fail to come up to the expectations of their civilian brothers while dealing with
them in official and private capacity.
A soldier must display extraordinary dignity in public dealings as the
civilians expect exemplary conduct from him. This is not an extraordinary
expectation from a person who performs his duties even at the peril of his life.
Pakistan came into being in the name of Islam. To fight for the security of
Pakistan is to fight for Allah. It is Jihad in true sense of the word and those who
toil in the way of Allah are the most exalted; soldiers of Pakistan fall in this
category.
The Crusaders have launched an all out media offensive to portray Jihad
as terrorism, because they have been unable to formulate equivalent of this
concept. Some unscrupulous rulers and scholars of Islamic World have already
succumbed to this propaganda. There is need to check adverse effects of this
psychological offensive launched by the civilized world.
Islam lays down a moral code, which has to be strictly followed in
waging war. Everything is not fair in war as practiced by those who wage it for
visible victories. Winning of victories and capturing of territories are
immaterial in the concept of Jihad.
The Ministry of Defence, in consultation with the Ministry of Religious
Affairs, should formulate and implement national motivation plan. Headquarters
CJCSC should coordinate implementation within armed forces. In Army the
directors of psychological warfare, public relations and religious affairs should
function under one Director General.
The authorities responsible for motivation have important responsibility
to prevent distortion of the concept of Jihad. The correctness of this ultimate
form of human struggle, i.e. to fight against the enemies of Allah and in selfdefence, can never be negated. However, misperceptions about this concept,
particularly as to who can pronounce waging of Jihad, must be eradicated.
Army, the largest organization consisting of able-bodied persons, forces
causes tremendous burden on a developing country, but it contributes very little
towards socio-economic uplift of the masses. Pakistan cannot afford that
hundreds of thousands of able-bodied citizens should remain non-productive.
Armed forces must contribute towards socio-economic well being of the nation
during peace by participating in various development projects.
Army is already making positive contribution towards development of
communication network and transportation sector. Other avenues should be
explored to enlarge the scope of the participation without disturbing the basic
orientation of the soldiers.
The troops deployed for surveillance and early warning should perform
anti-smuggling duties without being unduly apprehensive about ill-effects. The
regular troops will undoubtedly perform better than the existing arrangements.
Those who remain deployed on border for years at a stretch establish
undesirable contacts with smugglers; whereas troops rotated on half yearly basis
wont be able to have such contacts.
FWO and NLC have done commendably well in development of
communication infrastructure. Their involvement should be increased. This will
also ensure correct orientation of development-cum-defence projects of
communication network.
Apart from technical arms and services, Infantry and Artillery units
should also be employed in such projects. Soldiers from these arms can be sent
to engineers units on ERE (extra regimental employment) to perform
administrative jobs or even as unskilled labour. However, the employment of
troops from Territorial Armies should be restricted to the districts of or adjacent
to the area of operational responsibility.
Similarly the health department can be assisted in construction and
functioning of primary health units and rural health centres. Some of these
should be sited and designed so as to utilize these as advance/main dressing
stations during war.
Entire state land in districts along border should be afforested with the
assistance of soldiers. The plantations should be carried out during outdoor
collective training. To this end collective training periods should coincide with
spring and monsoon. Plantations will be beneficial, not only for environments,
but also provide cover during war.
Troops should help in maintenance of irrigation network as was
occasionally done in the past. Channels offering suitable lines of defence should
be handed over to troops for their maintenance and defence oriented
development. The maintenance should include de-silting and tree plantation
along canals and distributaries.
OBLIGATIONS OF CIVILIANS
Nations spare best of their men for their defence against foreign
aggression. Bulk of the annual budget is spent in meeting the needs of the
armed forces, which is forced drain of resources in a developing country like
Pakistan. After doing so much it would be most unfortunate for the nation, if it
does not hold its men in uniform in high esteem.
Over the years some segments of the society have started talking ill about
the armed forces. The root cause of this has been the tussle for power between
politicians and the generals. This row has led to converting some non-issues into
issues.
Criticism and condemnation of entire armed forces, due to fault of a few
individuals, is in no way justified. Politicians should desist from subverting the
symbol of national power driven by the political motives.
Politicians have reasons to feel irritated over military rule imposed
frequently since 1958. On each occasion martial law was prolonged for too
long. The restive politicians could think of no way to oust the military regime,
except through defaming the armed forces.
The leader that was installed by the Army was the one who initiated the
campaign of ridicule, with a view to securing and prolonging his rule. He
missed no chance to mention the surrender with the aim of degrading the
Army. He never realized that he was serving the cause of the enemy.
Pakistans adversaries were shrewd enough to recognize armed forces as
its strength. The propaganda against armed forces of Pakistan launched during
insurgency in East Pakistan continued. The statements of new leader in
Islamabad fitted well in the campaign of malign.
The most intelligent politician somehow failed in preventing military
threat to his rule. Another Martial Law was imposed in 1977. During this
martial law the ambitious politician ended up on the gallows, which led to
harsher criticism of the military rulers. Zia too met his destiny in a mysterious
accident.
This marked the beginning of tutored democracy in Pakistan. Four
elections were held within a decade as each elected government was removed
before completion of the tenure. Army was accused of dissolution of assemblies
every time.
Civilian rule ultimately ended when Musharraf ordered dissolution of
assemblies while flying over Arabian Sea. After coming to power he discarded
tutored democracy and decided to introduce controlled version of it.
These acts of the generals further annoyed the politicians, who keep
talking ill about the soldiers. Some of them tauntingly applaud the gallant
soldiers for conquering Pakistan thrice in five decades.
Such taunts neither improve the image of politicians nor prevent reconquering of Pakistan. They only sow the seeds of discord in minds of people
against the defenders of their Motherland, rendering both of them weak and
vulnerable.
They unwittingly make the task of adversaries easier, who taking
advantage of the situation coined phrases like sacred cow and propagated
those. Neither the politicians nor the generals seemed to have learnt any lesson.
Prompted by the adversaries the so-called nationalist politicians complain
about overwhelming majority of Punjabis in armed forces. Nationalists of other
provinces criticize this form of exploitation. They demand due share due share
in armed forces. Raising Sindh Regiment was the result of this pressure.
This speaks of unscrupulousness of the nationalist politicians and those
who succumb to their demands. After failing to secure representation in
assemblies they have started democratizing the armed forces.
They have been misled by the legacy of the British which showed
representation of the subjects from all parts of the empire. The array of
regiments, i.e. the Punjab, the Frontier Force, the Baluch and so on has been
taken as representation ensuring formula.
Class composition in various units of a regiment is another anomaly of
the inherited system. This was invented by the British to safeguard their
interests by having a check on uprising of any particular ethnic group. Retention
of this amounts to doubting patriotism of Pakistanis.
The legacy bears colonial outlook. It was required for fostering
competitive spirit. The Emperor of the empire needed to arouse this kind of
competition from the subjects, but the proud citizens of a free nation do not
require this.
It should have been shunned soon after the independence. Army is not the
institution where proportional representation of all groups can be ensured on
democratic basis. The representation can also not be mocked by giving
parochial names to various regiments. If that be the case then why not have
some units bearing names as 1st Sunni Battalion or 2nd Shia Battalion or 3rd
Wahabi Battalion.
Every Pakistani knows that Baluch and Sindh Regiments have
insignificant representation from the provinces they represent. This is self
deception. Thus the whole exercise becomes counter productive.
Citizens of the Motherland are not asked to lay their lives as Punjabis,
Sindhis, Pathans, Baluchis or Kashmiris, but as Pakistanis. Therefore, induction
of manpower in armed forces should be purely on merit. Proportional
representation should never be made a political issue.
CONCLUSION
During pre-independence era the soldiers were treated differently from
the masses. They were favoured and kept away from common citizens. This was
in the interest of the Emperor. It should not be applied on free citizens of a free
country.
A nation reserved the right to scrutinize the performance of soldiers and
admonish them for their failings. It is also justified in condemning and showing
temporary disrespect for their misdeeds. But a perpetual state of disrespect to
armed forces can prove disastrous.
Such a state speaks poorly about soldiers as well as the nation. In the
absence of mutual trust national efforts to strengthen the armed forces start
diminishing, which ultimately ends up in absence of will to protect national
honour and pride.
Instead of unwittingly joining the campaign of ridicule, the people must
learn to applaud the acts of their brothers and sons in uniform. After all armed
forces reflect their own image. If there is something wrong with them, it should
be corrected rather than laughed at after passing cynical remarks.
In the face of physical and verbal bashing of the Ummah, the nation
requires rehabilitation of its will and confidence. The leaders have to not only
motivate the nation but also set the national effort on right direction to facilitate
achievement of intended goals.
To be, what one wants to be, concerted effort has to be put in. But efforts
of the people are like gales, the power which moves the ship; the leaders have to
act as the sails to determine the direction in which the ship must move. The
nation and its leaders have to remember that they are running out of time.